Work Text
Deezara sat patiently as he looked around the chamber of the Elder Council. As commander of the forces of Black Marsh, he only had a mind for tactics and strategy, not for the schemes and tricks of politicians all hoping to curry as much favor with the Emperor. But when the Emperor calls for a meeting of all the heads of the Imperial government, Deezara could not resist. To meet such a great and powerful man would be the greatest honor he could hope for. As a child, he heard stories of the great Emperor’s ascent to unit all of Tamriel into an empire so great that some say not since Tiber Septim has Tamriel enjoyed peace.A disgraced son of Daggerfall nobles, he forged his own path by learning of his destiny in Skyrim. He was the Dragonborn, the prophesied savior with the soul of a dragon. He waged war against Alduin, crossing the veil himself to the Nord afterlife striking down Alduin and absorbing his power and cementing himself as leader of the dragons. But even then, as Deezara’s mother told him, the Dragonborn continued to use his power to destroy the first Dragonborn, Miraak, and the Vampire Lord, Harkon. With no more challenges to his claim, the Dragonborn forged his own future and united Tamriel with his vampire, Serana, hundreds of companions and fifty dragons. Now he rules the new Dragon Empire as Emperor alongside the Empress Serana.That was a hundred years ago and many say neither he nor the Empress has aged since that day. Suddenly the chamber fell silent as all the councilors and officers watched the entrance open, the air became dense and Deezara found it hard to breathe a bit even through his gills. As he adjusted to the change in the chamber, his gaze turned towards the source of the change, two individuals who wore long black cloaks, magicka pouring out and overflowing with power. There stood the Dragonborn, not looking a day over 30 framed with short hair dipped in midnight, his face covered with a nicely-trimmed beard of the same color. Next to the Emperor stood his wife, a woman with ebony hair that flowed over her shoulders, with pristine cheekbones that accentuated her green eyes that invigorated life in Deezara’s very soul. “My friends,” the voice shook Deezara out of his gaze. It was a loud and commanding voice, a voice that instinctively had every council member and general to drop to one knee and bow perhaps more so out of fear than respect Deezara felt as he did so instinctively too. “Rise, friends,” the Emperor said, again with such power that as if everyone’s movements were controlled to move as if it were as natural to breathe. “High Chancellor Rutris, I trust you have the most recent status on my Empire?” the Emperor asked. Every councilor turned towards Rutris as she found her composure.“Of course, Lord Dovahkiin. The empire has never been more prosperous under your reign than ever before. Our economy has grown by 9% since last year, many Dwemer technologies have been reversed engineered and both commoners and nobles alike are firmly united behind your rule. But forgive my asking, why ask for us all here for a simple report?” Councilors looked confused among each other and feared the Emperor’s response but the Empress spoke instead.“My husband,” the Empress began slowly, “has called this meeting in order to evaluate the next steps we must take in order to secure the future of the Empire. More importantly, it is to determine whether we are truly ready to take on such an endeavor for our future.” “My Empress, what is this endeavor you speak of?” asked Rutris. The Emperor stepped forward and placed his hands on her shoulders. “ Why, it is a test of course! A test that will determine if our Empire still has teeth. As of this moment, I declare a new expeditionary force to take across the Eltheric Ocean. In one month, 900,000 soldiers will depart with me along with every high ranking general and member of my inner circle.” “But my Emperor, “ exclaimed Rutris as other councilors tried processing this sudden information, “ that's nearly ¾ of our entire army and Imperial government! Surely a smaller force with does especially if you intend to send an army to lands that might not even exist.”The Empress turned her gaze towards the council to address their concerns. “Which is why, while my husband is away commanding our forces, I shall stay here to rule in his stead. For the time being.” As she paused, her attention turned to the High Chancellor.
“And as for what land lies ahead, your Emperor has found such a place for our armies to land. It is called Thedas, a land so divided among its people, we fear they have already sealed their doom. But by the grace of my husband, it will find lasting peace and prosperity as a part of the Empire.” “But my lady,” Rutris stammered, “not to doubt the Emperor’s words but why should we intervene in another continent's troubles? Surely the citizens of the Empire carry more importance than some injustice they carry.” The Emperor, ignoring Rutris suggestion, strolled over to Deezara, who could only stare in awe of the Dragonborn’s presence. “General Deezara, tell me if I never came to power, would you be friends with a Dunmer or a Khajiit for that matter? Would you even understand each other?” Deezara was surprised at this turn of events. Not only has he met the Emperor in person, but here he was being asked a question about himself. He felt afraid to answer such a question but knew deep down that it would be an honor to help his Emperor with his decision. Deezara stood tall and proud to his Emperor. “My lord, I would most certainly not be friends with either race. The Dunmer had enslaved my people for so long and the Khajiit saw us as inferior. Never in our history have our people had such high praise for each other were it not for you. You have not only changed our relations with each other but now Tamriel no longer views us as simple beasts but great warriors, loyal to their friends.” Deezara suddenly took a knee and bowed before the Emperor and spoke with renewed vigor and loudly exclaimed for all to hear.“Lord Dovahkiin, you could have ignored the problems as previous empires have. You could have allowed the hatred between the Dunmer and Argonians to continue and the Empire would still exist. But I know you are a great man, one that could never allow injustices to continue no matter far away or little they were. My Emperor, it would be my honor to lead Black Marsh on this endeavor to rid Thedas of injustice.”A grin fell upon the Emperor’s face, a grin of pride of the general’s answer. Rutris could have sworn she heard a chuckle as he threw his arms to his sides. “Well done, general. Truly you have the gift to discern a person’s true nature.” The Emperor then turned his gaze to his entire court. “Friends, as your Emperor it is has been my duty to stamp out injustice wherever it hides or far it is. My goal has always been to create a stronger, more united society but in order to do so, I must bring justice. The crimes Thedas has committed can no longer be tolerated and its people no longer capable of fixing it. You should all know by now that nothing is out of my reach.” “Now then High Chancellor,” spoke the Empress, “does that answer your question? I trust your objection has been withdrawn.” “I…” Rutris began, the Empress’s eyes bored into her very soul and she fell silent. “Good,” the Empress said, “then prepare the navy. We have one month to prepare and your Emperor and I would be very disappointed if you failed your duties.”Rutris soon felt shivers through her body, her throat dry and body unable to move. Her vision filled by the Emperor’s face as he spoke.“This is a great day for us all, Rutris. Soon we will bring a war-torn land to heel and its people will know a sense of lasting peace. And they will know just as Tamriel knew, those that defy me will cling to their petty lives and false gods and find none, but me.”Without so much as in the blink of the eye, the Emperor and Empress disappeared, as if they never even entered the chamber. Deezara looked around and grinned. Thedas will submit or face the Dragon’s Wrath.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Six months ago everything changed. The qunari were renewing aggression against Tevinter, the Inquisition now serving the Divine and Evelyn lost her entire forearm. And now Solas, revealed as the Dread Wolf intends to destroy the world to bring the elves their lost glory. Yet here she was in Vyrantium, looking for someone that Solas has no information on to somehow help her against him she guessed."Uh, what am I doing?" said Evelyn somberly as she looked around the tavern. Here was the Inquisitor drinking away here troubles while Solas is out there doing who knows what."Dovahkiin" whispered in Evelyn's head, startled by the voice within the head. She looked around the tavern, trying to find the voice's location."We only leave for 20 minutes and here you are, drinking yourself to a stupor. What would you ever do without us, Inquisitor?"Evelyn turned to face her friend Dorian, who was alongside both Cullen and Rainier, all dressed in brown cloaks to conceal their identities. She smiled to herself as they took their seats next her, Dorian's short quips always seemed to put her in a good mood."Huh, wait till I drink two more of these, I'll show you something special with my stub." Evelyn laughed joined by Rainer as he chimed in, "Ha, it'd be better than drinking this swill they call a drink.""Well don't look at me," Dorian said, "I would have suggested Minrathous, but alas someone stuck their knife randomly in the map." as he looked over to Evelyn."What, I didn't pick randomly," Evelyn declared, "We are here to find someone to help us beat Solas. That reminds me, Cullen, what's the word?""Right," Cullen began, "well so far our scouts haven't received any word of Solas but there have been reports of many missing elven slaves from all over Vyrantium. It would seem the tales of the Dread Wolf has spread but unfortunately we don't know where the stories are coming from,"Cullen sighed, running his hand through his hair, "I'm sorry Inquisitor, but I don't have Leliana's knack when it comes to these sort of things.""And have you found anyone interesting?" Evelyn asked the group as they looked away. "Really guys, we've been here for three weeks and we can't find anyone in this city. At this point, we might as well just ask for a blood mage.""Well we don't exactly have a good enough reason for people anyway," Rainier said, " a lot of people are too worried about the Qunari, it'll be hard enough for anyone to believe an ancient elf is secretly planning to tear the veil and kill everyone.""He's right, Evelyn. It's not like we can wish for a little fairy to take us to Solas's secret hideout." Dorian chuckled as he took a drink. Before Evelyn could mutter a word, she felt a tug on her leg as she looked down. It was a little elven girl dressed in rags with small ears you could confuse for a human were it not for the point."Um, excuse me," the girl asked nervously, "You're.. um.. the Inquisitor. My.. um .. friend says he knows where you can find an um dead wolf.. no, no wait I mean a dread wolf. I can take you to him." Evelyn looked to her companions looking surprised at the sudden turn of events. She shrugged her shoulders and smiled, finally they had a lead. "Oh but.. Uh.. my friend said he only wanted to meet her. He's really shy and might run away if your friends come."Dorian and Rainier both had worried looks on their face, unsure of what to make of this girl's request. Cullen was the first to speak, "Inquisitor are you sure about this?" as Evelyn turned her gaze to him. "I know we have to find Solas but surely there are better means than following a little girl around a city." Cullen leaned in and whispered, "Besides for all we know she's one of Solas' spies trying to throw us off his trail or she could you to a trap. If you do intend to follow her, at least let us follow from a distance."Evelyn looked back to the girl as she pondered Cullen's request. She looked nervous surrounded by all the people in the tavern, repeatedly turning her head to all the entrances as if she were expecting someone was looking for her. Her blue eyes were filled with uneasiness as if she feared her request would be refused. Evelyn stood up and placed her hand on her hips."Alright then, um.. ?", Evelyn asked."Oh, my name is Mera. Please follow me and I'll take you to my friend." the girl said as she walked towards the door. Evelyn turned to her companions before they could object. "I know that this could be a risk, but listen to me." Evelyn emphasized as she crossed her arms, "This could be our only chance to have any clue about Solas' plans. How long do you think it'll take if we pass up this lead? A month, a year maybe? Look, I'll just go and meet this guy and be out in a few minutes no problem. Just, trust me on this alright." They all looked to each other before nodding their heads as Dorian stood up and placed his hands on her shoulder."Alright, we trust you," Dorian said, "But come back soon. I don't feel like running through alleys and getting myself so dirty, these robes are expensive you know." Dorian sat down next to Rainer, grabbing his drink. "Now then, gentleman, let's get back to 'why you should listen to Dorian' starting with you Cullen and that dreadful fur. Is that a dog?" he said with a gagging sound as Rainier shook his head in regret.Evelyn smiled as she left to meet up with Mera, out into the city as the rain started to drizzle. As she walked through the alleys with the girl, the voices became louder in her head. "Ru, ru " the voices pounding on her head as she could swear they sounded fearful. "Dovahkiin drun dinok ru ru" There was that word again,dovahkiin. The voices were trying to tell her something yet were speaking in some language she's never of. As she pondered what it could possibly mean, reality snapped back to Evelyn as her hand felt a tug."Um, excuse me, miss we're here," Mera said as Evelyn looked at their surroundings. She could tell they were in the slums as all the buildings were all decayed with rot and the smell of garbage filling the air, her nostrils burned at the stench. They stood at one of the buildings that looked much older than the others though, abandoned and felt as though death seeped through the house so that nobody would investigate such a place."This way." Mera gestured as she opened the door. Evelyn followed her into a dark room with cobwebs on the ceiling and light barely able to enter through the small openings of the boarded-up windows. As she took in her surroundings, Mera opened a secret trap door hidden under a rug, gesturing Evelyn to her friend. The basement was just as dreary as upstairs except there was small fire lit on one side of the wall. Mera walked over to the wall explaining the situation."My friend said he's right through there." as Mera pointed towards the wall to the confused Evelyn."Through the wall?" Evelyn asked, thinking the girl might have the wrong idea."Y-yes, um…," Mera mumbled as she looked down, " the wall isn't real it's..um..well magic I guess. My friend said you would know what to do once you're through.""Are you not coming?" Evelyn asked as the girl managed to look up from the floor."N-no I mean, my friend just wanted me to take you here, so now I have to go do something else. I mean do you. Um.. want me to come?"Mera asked."No, it's okay," Evelyn said, "I can take it from here. Thank you, Mera, for helping me with my journey." Mera nodded and walked back upstairs as Evelyn turned to the wall. She sighed as walked through the wall as if nothing were there. But what Evelyn saw next shocked her as in front of her stood an Eluvian. It was clear to her now that whoever this contact was clearly had some kind of connection with Solas. As she stepped toward the mirror, she dragged her fingers across the liquid like surface, evoking memories of the Exalted Council moving through the mirrors constantly to stop the Qunari. She closes her eyes and a long sigh as she stepped through. When she opened her eyes, her face was filled with the sight of the Crossroads she visited with Morrigan years ago, the gray much discomforting her along with the twisting light. As she looked around for her mysterious contact, a voice she did not expect came behind her."Hello Inquisitor." the voice said as she turned around with knots in her guts, fear throughout her body."Solas!" Evelyn exclaimed as she looked upon him with fear, fear that she'd become stone like those Qunari. But when she felt she was still flesh, instinct took over logic as she formed a fire in her hand."Solas! What the hell are you trying to pull here? You have a lot to answer for what you've done!""Inquisitor, please there's no need for that." Solas protested, his arms behind his back, " Besides, we both know that wouldn't do anything."Evelyn looked to Solas, staring at eyes passively stoic, standing perfectly still. She looked down to where her arm once was and relented."Shit!" Evelyn cursed under her breath as the flames in her hand died down. "What do you want Solas? Why all this secrecy?""Forgive me Inquisitor but I needed for us to talk in person. My spies told me you were in Vyrantium but I never expected you to agree to such a meeting especially your friends."Evelyn shook her head as Solas continued. "I know that our last meeting went poorly and you would love nothing more than to kill me. Well, it doesn't matter anymore and it's not why I brought you here.""So talk then.""I've brought you here to warn you." Solas walked towards Evelyn and his eyes staring through her. "My agents have discovered unknown persons operating throughout Thedas," Solas continued, "and all could recover were strange notes that were untranslatable. Even my journeys to the Fade could not discern them." Evelyn stood, unmoved by what he said."So what does it have to do with me?" Solas shook his head and rubbed his chin."Because the only word I could receive was the word dovahkiin. It seemed that the spirits are fearful of the word." Evelyn's eyes lit up at that word?"Did you just say dovahkiin?" she asked. Solas nodded his head in approval. "So what does it mean?""When I attempted to extract information from these spies," Solas said as a new thought occurred to him. "they possessed some form of magic that greatly resisted my own. Their attempts at infiltrating me have made it clear of foreign powers beyond Thedas threatening my plans." Evelyn narrowed her eyes before she spoke."So you're afraid that someone is coming to take away the Fade and you won't be able to restore your world." Evelyn strolled over to Solas as their eyes met each other's gaze. "Why should I care?""Because whatever this Dovahkiin is," Solas said, fearfully, "it will surely bring destruction to Thedas. Most likely, these spies have gathered much intel on Thedas, possibly probing its weakness."Evelyn boiled in rage to how Solas repeated those words. "Oh, so now you care about the real world? Now that someone else is doing the killing, you decide to take the moral high ground. The Inquisition has dealt with monsters before and we certainly don't need a traitor's..""Enough!" Solas yelled as she cut her off, his aura radiating in a white light before dying down."Do not talk to me as if I am the only one who's wronged others. You and I both know that we've both done things for the sake of the greater good and to save our people. But this is different as for the first time, I don't know what to do." Solas' eyes became stricken with grief as walked towards an Eluvian. "I know that we could never get along personally but for the sake of both our worlds, I ask that you let past grievances go by, just this one time."Evelyn stared at Solas as his face was filled with despair and possibly regret. He was telling the truth this time."Alright then," Evelyn said as she walked towards Solas, "tell me more about these foreigners?"
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Celanya stood proudly on the deck of the Nahkriin. She watched as her vision filled with a sea of black flags, the Imperial red dragon proudly flowing in the wind. The largest armada gathered in Tamriel's history, 300000 ships would pave the way for the Dragon Empire's newest conquest. And at its head, the Dragonborn emperor will bring a savage land to heel. As an Altmer some part of her felt pride in this invasion, the chance to show natives their superior culture and way of life. As she was about to imagine such a scene, a voice interrupted her thoughts."Excuse me, General Celanya." she turned her head as came to face a messenger boy. "Commander Marius has requested your presence in the war room. He said to tell you 'without delay'." the messenger said."Thank you auxiliary. You're dismissed." Celanya said as the boy saluted and resumed his duties. A smile formed across her face as she strolled to the meeting. And so it begins.As Celanya walked through into the meeting, her gaze was met with all the generals of the entire Imperial army: General Deezara of Black Marsh, General Elesse of Valenwood, General Gasred of High Rock, General Suver of Morrowind, General Antossia of Cyrodiil, General Tsrani of Elsweyr, General Heidkar of Skyrim, General Rhiata of Hammerfell , and General Lorshnag of Orsinium. The best generals the Empire has ever collected stood around the circular table, waiting for the Commander. As Celanya found her seat, Heidkar walked over to greet her."Ah Celanya, I was wondering where you were. Suver insisted you were sleeping on the job but I knew better." Heidkar chuckled as he crossed his arms. "I told him 'Oh Celanya would never do such a thing, she's probably having her usual fantasies about the Emperor'" she playfully punched him as he laughed out loud."Look who's talking Heidkar," as Tsrani approached the pair, "Tsrani recalls a certain Nord staring longingly at the Empress at the Dragon Festival a year ago," Celanya smirked as Heidkar scratched his head, blushing."What? By Talos, I-I'd never stare at her. I was just amazed at the fireworks and how they, um, made everything lively." Tsrani and Celanya stared, their eyes narrowed at him."Ahem," coughed Rhiata to gain their attention, "if you three are done goofing off, I suggest you get to position. The commander is coming." As if on cue, in walked in Commander Marius but what surprised some of the generals were the contingent of Blades along with Grandmaster Nilssa. All the generals stood at attention as they all saluted in unison."Commander.""At ease generals," Marius said calmly as the generals took their seats. "I have called you all here to plan our steps in bringing Thedas as the Dragon Empire's newest province." Before he could continue, Gasred raised his hands."Yes, General Gasred?" Marius inquired as the Breton spoke."Will the Emperor or Empress be joining us?" he asked."No, the Emperor is busy right now and has asked not to be disturbed at this moment," Marius said, his piercing blue eyes looked towards Gasred. "And the Empress will not be joining us until after a few months of establishing a foothold. And before you ask, " Marius said before Gasred could mutter a word, "Grandmaster Nilssa is allowed in the meeting, in fact, I'd say this invasion wouldn't be possible without her." All the generals looked confused before Suver spoke."How so, Commander?""Because my agents," Nilssa declared to the entire room, "are the ones who found Thedas in the first place." She strolled over to Marius as she stood proudly. "You see, many Blades agents have been undercover in Thedas for the past three years, investigating for the Emperor and Empress if they posed a threat to Tamriel. What we found, unfortunately, was very disappointing to us. Mages jailed for who they are, elves are seen as subhuman or many times worse, a religion that preaches to hate both, horned men that destroy any semblance of individuality, the list could go on. The emperor would have invaded sooner until a disaster happened." The Grandmaster strolled around the room as she continued."About two years ago, the continent experienced an Oblivion-like Crisis that almost destroyed it. A group rose to prominence to restore order so the Emperor gave them one last chance to change. Obviously, they have wasted that opportunity as they have simply allowed their problems to gain strength and now we believe conflict is starting to renew again. Hopefully, with our agents in place, we'll be able to end any conflict before they begin." She returns to Marius's side before returning his gaze to his generals."And to that end, the Blades will help to coordinate our plans. Now then," Marius pulled out a strange device, a yellow button that glows blue, and threw it towards the center of the table. The device then projected a magical projection of Thedas, a map that accurately noted most of the geography and cities located. "Our fleet will be landing in Thedas in one month here, at Denerim. But before that, General Elesse, you will take our fastest ships with 10,000 soldiers of legionnaires and bosmer scouts. You will meet with Nilssa's agents to take the city before they can muster any defense. Follow her plans and with luck, we'll take the city without much bloodshed.""Yes, Commander," Elesse said."Next once we secure Denerim, General Heidkar, General Suver, and General Celanya, I am naming you all in command of the Southern Imperial Division. You will take 89 legions worth of Redguard swordsmen, Orc berserkers and Altmer battlemages along with 20 dragons and 20 dwarven automatons and you will secure Ferelden. After that, you'll stop at the Frostback Mountains and secure the border with Orlais.""Yes, Commander," all three said in unison."General Gasred, General Tsrani, General Rhiata, and General Deezara, you four will be with me to command the Northern Division, which will command the rest of the army. For now, the Emperor has requested we wait until the Empress comes before we move further to make sure the troops are prepared. We'll also be working with the Navy to secure the Waking Sea and Amaranthine Ocean. We must make sure our supply line from Tamriel is unhindered""Yes, Commander" the four answered."And what about me Commander?" Antossia asked as she looked to the Commander."You will be on a special assignment, General along with General Lorshnag." the Grandmaster explained as the two generals eyes widened. "Both of you will join me here in Antiva where my agents will fill you in on your assignments.""What!?" Lashnag yelled as he stood up from his seat. "Who do you think you are, asking us to perform your dirty work. You can't tell me what to do, Nilssa. I don't take orders from you.""Lashnag, plea-" Antossia urged before she was cut off."No, Antossia. I will not be silent. You all know that she cannot be trusted. Especially with what she has hidden from us.""What I've hidden had no bearing on the Empire, Lashnag," Nilssa explained in a stern voice. "My loyalties have always lined with the Emperor's and what I've done has kept us secure.""You don't even know what it means to be loyal." Lashnag's words cut deep into the tensionBoth stared intently at each other as if it was the calm before the storm. Before either of them made their next move, Marius stood up and commanded."General Lashnag, stand down.""But Commander!" Lashnag protested."Your assignment to the Grandmaster comes directly from the Emperor himself. I don't like it either but orders are orders." The anger in Lashnag died down as he sighed in defeat and returned to his seat."Yes, Commander." Lashnag apologized, "I am sorry for my outburst. But don't expect me to be one of your agents, Nilssa. I'll ignore your orders if I have to even if it costs me my life.""Do not worry General," Nilssa reassured, "I have no intention of using you for spying. Your talents would go to waste if you were one of my agents. But I promise it's something you'll like quite a bit." Lashnag crossed his arms as looked away from her, still unhappy with the arrangement.Marius sighed in relief. The meeting went smoother than he expected but still. Some of the generals distrust the Grandmaster and rightfully so Marius thought. Many of Nilssa's plans were brutal and often uncaring for the people that are put in harm's way. The Commander attempted to talk to the Emperor but often he called it necessary at times and that sometimes you must do terrible things to achieve change. Yet Marius still couldn't accept that was true as he was taught by his mother to help others in need, not hurt them for a greater good even if the good was something he agreed should happen. For now anyway, he could at least limit the damage on the military sides of things."Well then, if there are no further questions..?" Marius asked before a hand shot up from Celanya."Commander, why are this area's features not categorized?" she pointed to the northern part of the map named Par Vollen. Nilssa was the first to respond."Unfortunately, we could not get agents into the area as many that tried have not been heard from. I can only assume they've been killed or possibly something much worse. The Emperor has requested that we not focus on the area for now until he has formulated a plan.""No further questions then?" Marius asked around the room. The generals sat silently, arms crossed as their answer."Then this meeting is dismissed." Marius stood as he placed his fist across his heart."For the Dovahkiin." The room followed his lead in accord as they loudly exclaimed."For the Dovahkiin."
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Evelyn sighed as she put down her quill, still processing what she had discussed with Solas. He had discovered a strange human within the Inquisition's ranks. He had drawings of Inquisition plans including armor schematics, maps of bases, and even floor plans of Skyhold itself. The rest they could not discern as it was written in a language no one even knew, not even Solas could find traces of it in the Fade. But guessing from the drawings themselves, Evelyn figured that the spy was working for some unknown power, clearly probing the Inquisition for any weaknesses just as the Qunari did at the Exalted Council. But where could they come from? North maybe, the Qunari also came from there and who's say there might be humans there as well. Then again for all she knew, they could from any direction as people are for the most part focused solely on Thedas and none have ever returned from such adventures."Ugh, why does it have to be so difficult?" Evelyn said to herself as plopped down onto her sofa. Could the world not go through some crisis every second, its as if the Maker enjoyed toying with them, she thought as she rubbed her temple. She looked into the fire, its bright embers burning into her eyes, remembering back to her conversation with her friends. What they said, how they looked, she'd have rather fought Corypheus again.It was only a week since then but her friend's reaction was expected that she need not be surprised."What?!""Are you kidding me?!""Evelyn, you were clearly drunk when you left!"Cullen, Rainier, and Dorian were clearly not taking the news well, Dorian especially. All three had their weapons drawn, pointing towards the elf in question. Solas stood perfectly still, arms crossed behind his back gazing towards her companions. She knew he didn't feel threatened at the slightest by their weapons and they should know as well. The human spirit she believes it was called, to face overwhelming danger despite how pointless it was. Perhaps the one good thing that came out of world-ending threats."Now hold on guys," Evelyn protested as she came between them, "just hear us out alright?""'Hear us out?'" Dorian said mockingly, "Evelyn do you even know who you're talking to? The man is solely responsible for almost destroying the world and now you think he's a man of moral upstanding. Perhaps you should have also kissed Corypheus ass too. Clearly, you're an excellent judge of character, why else would you give the Templars free reign." Okay, that was fair. Evelyn was too trusting of those offering help especially in times of crisis. She learned that the hard way from Solas."Evelyn," Rainier stepped forward, sword in hand with a slight tremble, "you know I have stuck by you even when you made questionable decisions. But this is too much." He paused for a retort, but she had none. "All those lives lost in the war because of the Breach, all for Solas to fix his guilty conscience. You cannot expect me to work with someone who lies about who he is and almost destroyed the world.""Really, so you didn't murder the Calliers and you were a Grey Warden all along?" Solas interrupted.Rainier jumped in fury as he barged through Evelyn, sword pointed a few inches in front of Solas as Cullen and Evelyn grabbed him from doing any further harm. Solas stood unfazed at Rainier's threats, his eyes focused on him as if he were ready to petrify him."You watch your damn mouth!" Rainier rebuked as he clenched his jaw, "I know what I've done and I know it was wrong. But I've accepted my crimes and took my punishment. I know that nothing I do can make it right to that family or my men, it's why I've dedicated my life help wherever I can Inquisition or not. I've never lied about what I wanted and I certainly never claimed myself a victim for my mistakes. And I'm sure as hell not going to let you kill everyone just so you'll feel better." Rainier and Solas stared each other, neither flinching in their resolves before Evelyn spoke."Rainier, please. Not now, you and I both this isn't a fight you can win." Evelyn pleaded. Rainier took one look at Solas, his grey eyes stood emotionless and unmoving like a stone. He shrugged off his friends as he walked away towards a pillar, cursing under his breath in defeat."I can't help but agree with them, Inquisitor," Cullen said quietly, "He used us all. Thousands suffered and died for Solas. For what? To bring back a world that only he remembers. He's the same as Corypheus, maybe even worse." A silence stretched between Evelyn and her friends. They were angry and rightly so. Solas has caused much destruction in the world, even if that wasn't his intention. Yet, even so, it didn't matter if they trusted Solas or not."Look, you're right. All of you. I know as much as you, what Solas has done is unforgivable and that he has to answer for his crimes." she shook her head towards Solas before turning back. "Something is happening and Solas' information only confirmed what I've been feeling lately.""Feeling what?" Dorian asked as their expressions changed from anger to concern. Evelyn closed her eyes and rubbed her head."Whispers from the Well. They keep speaking to me in an unknown language yet there is one word I hear repeatedly, 'Dovahkiin'. At first, they started in my dreams where I would sleep sometimes. But now they happen almost every other day like a small buzz within my ear and they sound scared. All I've known was that something wasn't right and I didn't know what to do. Until Solas found me, I was almost certain I was going mad."They all looked at Evelyn silently as they tried to process her words. Cullen was the first to put his sword away as he stood in front of her."Inquisitor, why didn't you tell us anything? Did you not trust us?" Both Dorian and Rainier had bleak expressions, worried their friend no longer trusts them."By the Maker, no!" Evelyn said as she places her hands on his shoulders. "Cullen, I will always trust you as well as Dorian and Rainier. It's just...I didn't want to worry any of you. You might have thought Solas was controlling me or that the Well's powers were corrupting me. I'm sorry, I should have told you. I understand if you don't forgive me." She turned away as she looked to the floor in silence, sighing in regret.The three companions all looked at each other intently before nodding in agreement. They put their weapons away as Dorian turned to face Evelyn."No, it's alright Evelyn." Evelyn spun her head to Dorian, surprised at his response. "We all made a promise to you years ago, no matter what. We've been through too much to let one lie ruin everything." Evelyn stood silent, not knowing what to say before he spoke again."So then, what's this about some strange humans? Don't tell me, is it your aunt?" Evelyn let out a slight chuckle. Even during the most serious conversations, Dorian always found a way for some to lighten the mood."If you would all follow me," Solas said. They hesitated for a second but followed through when Evelyn walked first. The group walked towards one of the Eluvians as they each followed Solas through. As they exited, Evelyn came back into a small dimly lit room where she saw the prisoner. At the end of the room, bars lined the end where she saw a dark-skinned man, stripped down to rags, still in chains and resting against the wall. He looked up from the floor to the new visitors as he stood up."Friends of yours?" the man asked as he walked towards the bars. "Do you plan on boring me for information?" Her friends all looked confused, unsure by Evelyn's description."Um, Inquisitor," Rainer asked, "I don't see how he qualifies as strange. He gives lip sure, but we have Dorian for that.""Hey, I'm right here." Dorian retorted."Well take a look here," Evelyn said as she directed them to a table near the cell. She handed them all each a piece of paper. "See this, Solas found these among his person, information about our weapons, locations of bases where we operate. And this." She grabbed a journal from the table as she opened its contents. "It's written in some language I've never seen before. It uses symbols from the common tongue but we couldn't make it out." She paused as she handed the book to Cullen. "But look, this word keeps showing up on almost every page. 'Dovahkiin'. The same words the Well keeps repeating to me.""Well, this does look suspicious. Have you asked the prisoner about anything?" Cullen asked."I've made numerous attempts," Solas responded, "but somehow he's able to resist my magic, just barely. Even my journies to the Fade come empty-handed as he is somehow mentally blocking himself from dreaming. The fact that he is human has me convinced that he is not from Thedas at all."Evelyn looked over to the prisoner as he leaned against the bars. His face was almost emotionless, indifferent to the fact that his cover is blown. It's like he is confident everything will work out for him."So then, are you in the mood to talk now? I could have my friends here hold you down while I use my blade if you need motivation," she said as she formed a magic blade in her hand. The prisoner let out a light laugh, openly ignoring her threats despite her willingness to go through with them. She became irritated at his indifference to the situation so she stormed into the cell and proceeded to punch straight into his nose. His head reeled back from the punch, his nose bleeding as he laughed in order to ignore the pain radiating in his face. Another came to his gut, expelling his breath and doubling him over. Again he laughed, enjoying the thrill of the pain like some sick pervert. Cullen and Rainier quickly ran towards Evelyn to prevent her from causing to much harm."Hold on, Inquisitor. Surely there are other ways to get information without beating him to death." Cullen said as he held her shoulder."And what would you suggest?""Let me talk to him," Rainier answered. "People are more willing to talk if you seem you want to help." Evelyn looked back to the prisoner before she put her hand to her side."Fine then. We'll do it your way, Rainier." Evelyn crossed her arms and walked over to the other side of the cell. Rainier turned to face the prisoner and knelt down."Here, let me help you up. Sorry about my friend, but she's very determined to reach her goals. You're not too hurt are you?" The prisoner stared down at the floor before responding."No, thank you." he paused to recollect his thoughts and looked up. "I heard that the Inquisitor was physically strong despite being a mage. Rubbish I thought but well." He paused to sigh before continuing. "So what is it you want?""Well, maybe you could tell us why you have all this information about the Inquisition? And why you are doing this?""I can't say. You haven't given me any incentive. First time interrogating I take it?" he asked."Well no, but I think you'll find me better at this than anyone else here. I want to help you, but I can only do so if you help me. If you talk to me, I'll promise the Inquisition will offer to go easy on you and I'll make sure the Inquisitor holds up to our bargain." The prisoner smiled at his request and returned to face the floor."That's not good enough for me. But since you asked me so nicely, I'll give you a word of advice. Stay out of our way. Change is coming to Thedas and it would be best if you went along with it. We are everywhere so it's pointless to fight, pointless to resist. The dragon comes to purify the world and he'll destroy those who resist. If you do, then know you made your choice." The room was silent as they heard his speech. Evelyn was the first to challenge his words."Change? What change? What are you planning? Answer me!" she demanded as she pulled his shirt towards him. He stared blankly at her as he spoke monotonously to himself."Dovahkiin, zu'u los krosis. Zu'u lost funta hi.""Wha--" Evelyn was then interrupted as the man suddenly disintegrated into ashes in her hands, shocking everyone."What the hell?" Cullen exclaimed as Solas came over to investigate the ashes."Hm, it's faint but I sense some mana among his ashes. Some kind of spell he must have used, in case he was captured. Most likely activated when he spoke those words." Evelyn gripped her hand, veins popping slightly near."Damn it!""That could have gone better." Dorian lamented, "I'm assuming you didn't have a backup then?"Evelyn turned away as she stared at the ash, disappointed at the lack of an answer. Cullen was the first to speak up."You heard what he said. They have agents all throughout Thedas probably gathering similar information about each nation. It's clear there is a foreign power at work here, preparing to invade Thedas. We should regroup at Skyhold to plan our next step.""And what about him?" Dorian asked, holding his finger towards Solas."He comes with us," Evelyn commanded. "Solas already has informants throughout Thedas that could help us root out this enemy and he can use the Eluvians to circumvent their movements."Solas nodded his head in agreement. A first for Evelyn but strange times seem to make everyone strange, even ancient elven gods."Oh, and you guys should go in first. We don't want everyone there turned to stone, do we?"Rainier smiled as walked over to her. "No, but we'll let you explain everything to Lady Josephine." He patted her back as he walked over to the Eluvian. Maybe she'd go easy on Evelyn.It sounded better in her head on her way back to Skyhold. Josephine chewed her out so bad, Evelyn swore she made some words up. But after an hour of pleading, begging, and an essay, she finally managed to convince her to allow Solas to stay for the time being. Of course, nothing would help prepare her for what's next. Tomorrow she would leave for Val Royeaux to speak with Divine Victoria in order to focus Chantry efforts against this new enemy.As she looked out the window, the white snow of the mountains seemed to chill her very bones. And she thought facing Corypheus was tough.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Sweat beaded down his face as he walked down the hall. It felt as though he was wandering for hours, still amazed that a ship this large could exist let alone carry an entire palace inside. Fine red silk carpets lined the floor lighted by balls of magelight, guards at every door who stood completely still as statues. A tap to his shoulder drew him out of his gaze as he looked towards its source."Marcus, are you alright? You were looking lost there for a second." Marius asked as he raised an eyebrow."Thank you, Marius, but I'm fine. Just a bit nervous is all.""Nervous for what? You talk to the Emperor all the time.""Not alone I haven't. Especially since its the first time he's invited me for dinner. Don't get me wrong, I'm all for a party but not so much a formal one." Marcus said as scratched his head, "I've been to enough in my youth and I disliked the politics involved.""Well count yourself lucky you get to eat fine dining while the rest of us have to eat stew and bread. I mean it's not terrible but still, I wouldn't mind something different once in a while.""Ha, don't you worry. I'm sure we find tons of new foods to try out in Thedas." he said excitedly, "By the way, how long until we arrive? It felt as if we've been sailing forever.""About 2 weeks but we'll have some soldiers leaving tomorrow to lead a vanguard and they'll arrive in 6 days. I'd have preferred we arrive together but Nilssa has plans that require their early departure." Marius looked to Marcus as frown set upon his face. "Something wrong?""Of course, I don't trust her. I mean she's always putting lives at risk, she's never truthful and her motives are never clear. I mean come on Marius, you don't trust her, do you?""No, but you can't deny that her plans do usually end up working even if the cost was too great in lives. But the Emperor trusts her and I trust him. So have faith in him and everything will work out fine, alright.""We'll see won't we." The two stopped at a large door on the right, two guards at each end and sconces of fire on the wall instead of the magelight."Well then, wish me luck." Marcus sighed as he walked in as Marius waved goodbye. Inside was a large table that stretched from each end of the room, wooden chairs sewed with the finest linens in Tamriel, chandeliers with fire so bright that the shadows died, and plates set with all the fancy utensils for each course."About time you arrived." That voice, it couldn't be. Marcus quickly turned, his eyes widened as he could not believe what he saw. Master Neloth here of all places eating with the Emperor. He quickly took a bow almost hitting the table."My Emperor and Master Neloth, please excuse my rudeness.""Marcus, there's no need for that." the Emperor said, "We're not in a meeting, simply having a meal together. Come sit next to me." Marcus lifted his head as he walked to his seat. "I don't want to ask a dumb question but what are you doing here Master. I thought you were always busy with your experiments.""It was a dumb question, my apprentice." Neloth reminded, "Obviously, I was hungry and Drovas was nowhere to be found. At the very least, the chef makes a better canis root tea.""Neloth," the Emperor responded, "Drovas died a year ago. You don't have a steward, I have my servants look after you and care for your needs.""Clearly they're not good at their jobs and you are still a novice at leading. Perhaps you should have stuck to wandering.""You told them to leave.""Yes, well a good Emperor would have found a way without disturbing me." Neloth sipped his tea as the Emperor sighed and shook his head. After all this time, Marcus still didn't get how his master could get away with all this. Like a nagging wife who complained constantly yet would never leave. Hell, he probably could be. His thoughts were interrupted when a server strolled in, dish and drink ready in hand."Here you are, sir. The potage le Magnifique and a glass of White-Gold Tower. And for dessert a Sunlight Soufflé. Enjoy." the server bowed and left for the kitchen. Marcus grabbed a spoon and readily ate his soup. It had been a while seen had this and thankful he was as he was too busy with research and the Legion to find the time to actually cook."How is it?" the Emperor asked. Marcus raised his thumbs as he drank his glass."It's good. Been awhile since I had a fine dish.""Yes well the Gourmet's recipes were one of my favorites and I made sure to memorize everything he knew. Of course, I had to change the recipe about the soufflé. Turns out a cupful of nutmeg is very poisonous. And such a tragedy that he was assassinated before passing on his teachings. Though in the end, he did pave way for a better future," he said as he smiled slightly. "But enough of that, tell me how's your family doing?""Oh, they're doing well. My parents are spending the summer on the beaches in Stros M'kai. And my cousins still live in the Imperial City. It's too bad I won't be able to come back in a while though as we usually get together in the winter at Cheydinhal.""Yes, I've heard it has become a popular place for families to settle down in. They've even torn down the walls and had to expand again. Would you like time off to visit them this year?""Oh no thank you. While I do miss them, I think this new land will be a perfect opportunity to learn about new cultures and ideas. I'll just send my family a letter along with some souvenirs maybe." Marcus took another spoonful before continuing, "What about you sir? Is Serana doing well?""Oh yes, she's doing fine. Making sure Rutris has everything settled and new soldiers are trained before she joins on this trip.""I recall that you have a son too?""I do and a daughter as well. They'll both be 15 in a few months and unfortunately, I won't be able to attend their birthday. They'll have all the presents they want, all the cake they desire, and even servants to tend their needs, but to them, it just won't feel special without their father. So like you, we all will be leaving a part of ourselves behind.""Is that why Serana is staying over in the capital? To attend your children's birthday?" the Emperor looked towards Marcus as he drank his wine, smirking in joy as he lowered his glass."Its a reason, but not the main one. I wanted to tell you after dinner but since the great Neloth is here, it's best I tell you now. You are leaving tomorrow with Nilssa for a special assignment.""What!" Marcus exclaimed as he stood from his chair. He couldn't stand such a person more than her. The scheming, plotting, and killing; he'd wouldn't expect a Nord to be capable of such things. "Why? My Emperor you know she and I have our disagreements." the Emperor raised his hand in front to explain."You misunderstand, Marcus. I know about your reservations with her, which is why you'll be working by yourself for this mission.""Mission to where?""Why to Thedas of course," Neloth interrupted as he stood from his chair, "Haven't you been paying attention? Come, my apprentice. I'll need you to come to the laboratory for your task."Marcus became confused as to what was going on. He looked down towards the Emperor, who simply shrugged, suggesting he follow his master's leave."Yes, Master Neloth. Thank you for the meal my Emperor." he bowed before leaving. He exits the dining room as he followed Neloth up a spiral of stairs until he stopped behind a large steel door. Neloth hands lit up in a purple hue as cast it towards the door. The sounds of locks unhinged and the knob turned as it opened for entry. As Neloth left for a room at the end of the lab, Marcus couldn't help but admire at the wonders it had to offer. Spell crafting, enchanting, alchemical ingredients and astral projections. An entire library with everything from magical theory and ancient magic to even simple cookbooks, his Master always the genius to everything on magic. He was surprised that Neloth was able to get all this equipment on the ship though, certain he would have stayed behind as others did his tasks as usual. But it seems he too was very interested in what Thedas had to offer and couldn't pass up the offer of a lifetime."Marcus, come here now."Marcus quickly ran over to Neloth who was sipping the last drops of his tea before setting it on the table."Now then your mission will be of great importance to me. You will be working undercover in Thedas in order to recover as many magical artifacts and knowledge as you can for me. You shall go to Tevinter and pose as a wandering adventurer while the Empire is busy with Southern Thedas.""Is that why we're waiting a year in Fereldan before we move forward?" Marcus asked."Yes. If we were to invade all at once, many artifacts would be lost and knowledge destroyed in the ensuing chaos. And Tevinter is the only nation with large amounts of it, both human and elven in origin. Now, here." Neloth commanded as he handed Marcus a small bag. Inside contained many small cubes with symbols of the Telvanni that glowed on the side in response to their magicka pools."What are these?" Marcus asked as held one up in his palm."They are transport cubes I have invented, which when used with this spell I invented," Neloth handed him a tome as he continued, "will enlarge them to a small chest and allow you to store any artifacts you have found. Use your fire to enlarge the chest if necessary and then use this spell I have here to send it back to me. And make sure you contact me before sending it back. I don't need you wasting my time with things that would be no use to me." Marcus took the spell tome and inserted it into the bag. "Also take this." Marcus was handed a bottle of white cream, sloshing within its container."What's this?""It's an ointment that will conceal your appearance. I can't have you being recognized from Tamriel as that would risk my experiments. Apply this twice a week to your chest and your skin will become lighter and it will hide your tattoos." As Marcus put away the ointment in his bag, a question surfaced through his mind as he gathered the rest of his equipment."Master, can I ask you something?""You already have.""Its just that, why go through all this trouble just to collect artifacts. Surely you could have stayed back in Morrowind and continued your research with state-of-the-art facilities. It doesn't seem like you to pack up everything for this type of work." Neloth walked away as opened a small lock on the wall. Upon opening, the wall split in two to reveal countless Daedric artifacts all collected by the Emperor during his adventures as Skyrim's hero. Dawnbreaker, Sanguine Rose, and even the Wabbajack stood among the collections as Marcus stared in awe of the power they possessed."Tell me, Marcus, do you know why neither the Emperor nor Empress have aged since they took over the Empire?" Marcus shook his head as Neloth grabbed the Sanguine Rose. "It's because they have deals with almost every one of the Princes, and neither of them wishes to claim the souls they desire as they would surely fight among themselves. They've each tried sending new champions to claim their prize yet each one has failed. None have come close to succeeding." He returned the staff to the wall as it began close, arms placed behind his back. "But they cannot keep at it forever, eventually the Daedric Princes get what they want no matter how hard we wish to escape. In Thedas however, I've learned from the Blades that the elves were once immortal, magic so great that their rituals took decades or even centuries to complete and their empire literally functioned because of it. I intend to find out what is so unique about the magic that they used for their longevity.""You're doing this out of altruism?""No, my apprentice. Simply for my own benefit. I will find a way to live forever but I won't be a fool like our dear Emperor. But if the Empire were to happen to know about this, so be it, I expect compensation. You'd do well to remember that power is what I seek." Neloth said as walked towards the entrance, "Now if you would be so kind as to leave, you have much to do and I have experiments to finish."Marcus walked through, somewhat satisfied with his master's answer but right now he was too tired to even try to ask again. He made his way off the Emperor's ship towards another ship, ready to catch some shut-eye. As he made way to his room, his eyes caught a glimpse of a figure standing next to the door."Already going to sleep, Marcus?" Nilssa asked as Marcus tried his best to ignore the Nord."I'm not in the mood Nilssa. Why don't you go bother someone else? I hear Neloth needs a new test subject for his new spell." Nilssa leaned against the doorway, unimpressed at his remarks."Oh well, then I guess you won't need this dossier for your mission." Marcus quickly grabbed the contents from her hands."Enough of your games. You and I both hate each other so why don't you just leave it until morning."Nilssa stood straight as she then slowly walked towards Marcus. Fire swirled with his hands and hers' closely near her sword, years off hostility stirred with them and both wanted nothing better than to settle their disagreements. It wasn't just they disagreed about methods, they disagreed about everything. The Empire's goals, politics, magic, and even favorite food. Suddenly Nilssa let out a small grin as she turned around apple in hand from one of Marcus's bowls. He didn't even see. The magic within his hands dissipated, unsure if he was glad or disappointed at the outcome."We're on the same side, Marcus. There's no need for us to destroy a boat because I like winning." Nilssa reminded as she walked away, "But I'd watch it if I were you. For both our sakes."Marcus plopped down onto his bed, sighing in contemplation. As he rubbed his temple, he looked up towards his desk, a small shrine to his favorite gods. Marcus needed one of them for tonight."Stendarr please have mercy on me and her. Especially her."
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The forest reminded Elesse of her favorite grove back in Valenwood. A sea on giant oaks, a maze of foliage so dense that it'd be a maze for any human to travel through. But the forests are her home and a part of herself. The Green Pact ensured she respected the forest and it would help her. As she placed a hand against a tree, a sudden chill came over as if she almost lost herself. This forest has seen a great many deaths, the souls have decayed within the ground producing a sinister air and seeping into the plants itself. How could mortals do such a thing to disrespect nature itself? She could understand if it was daedra or some unworldly creatures but for humans and elves to give this many lives for petty squabbles."I was surprised the first time too." Elesse looked up towards the treeline. A Bosmer the voice belonged too, lying on a branch lazily as if this too were his home. The soldiers began to drew their weapons before Elesse raised a hand notifying that he is a friend. The Bosmer stood up as a somersaulted his way down from branch to branch with grace and agility that no normal Bosmer could possess."Agent Finroth, at your service ma'am." He extended out his hand as she took it."General Elesse, a pleasure. I assume you know of our mission.""Of course," Finroth responded, "to take the city of Denerim. And to do so without a long siege or starving them out. But before we proceed with the plan, I'll need your help with securing some allies first.""Is that why you're wearing that ridiculous getup?" she pointed towards his brown leather chest piece, "There are open parts around the shoulders and elbows like you're asking to get hit there.""You know its pretty fashionable with the locals here and the protection it offers is decent. Though a bit lacking in any kind of magic resistance. Anyway, the elves that live here need some help and I promised them friends of mine would help." He walked past Elesse to take in the view of their camp, soldiers sitting quietly in their tents, weapons near their persons, and patrols looking in every direction as if they feared an ambush."So how many did you bring?" Finroth asked."10,000 soldiers, half Bosmer archers, and half legionnaires, only Imperials. Each soldier has enough food for two days and we also brought crates of invisibility potions and muffled boots per our orders.""Good, then I need about thirty of your men including you. And make sure they're only Bosmer, the elves here are a bit wary of humans." Elesse nodded her head and waved over to a soldier."Yes, General Elesse.""Captain Derras, I need you to take twenty-eight of your best soldiers and yourself to accompany me and Agent Finroth to our objective. Notify the other captains to stay put and keep watch. They don't move until I give the orders.""Yes, General." Derras saluted and walked off, barking orders to the rest of the camp."So how far is it?" she asked Finroth."About thirty minutes west of here. Oh, best bring some gifts too. We'll want to make the best impression possible.""General," Elesse heard as she faced the captain, "Green squad reporting in.""Excellent. Well then Agent, lead the way."As they walked through the forests, Elesse caught up with Finroth for further debriefing."So who are these elves? Why are they living out here in these woods?""They're called the Dalish. From what they tell me, they're nomads that seek to recover, preserve, and inherit knowledge lost from their two kingdoms. They refuse to live like elves within the cities as they believe humans have stolen their great empires. The forests here are supposedly a revered place for the ancient elves and many battles were fought between humans and elves for control of these lands. A fall from grace, from supposed utopia to sub-human conditions. Of course, they couldn't be further from the truth.""And that truth is?""That they were no different than human empires were. The elven pantheon they worship was simply mages who took on the persona of gods and their tattoos are simply slave symbols for whoever possessed them. And the reason their empire fell was because one of their own cut off their supply of magic. Their empire ran on it so they ended up fighting among themselves so much that they were too weak to resist invasion.""Have you told them?""No I haven't and neither should you. They would never accept such a truth, it would destroy them. No, for now, it's better they know of elven kingdoms that do exist rather than old ones they barely know about.""And you're certain that showing the Dalish some Bosmer soldiers will convince them to work with us?" Finroth stopped abruptly in front of Elesse and turned to face her."If they follow the plan, then yes. I've already convinced some of the more aggressive members but I'll need their leaders' full support if we intend to take Denerim. Besides, they have to be Bosmer or else they wouldn't think highly of us. Dunmer would look too scary to them and Altmer would be too snobbish." Finroth's eyes wandered towards the shrubs as he saw some rustling among the trees. Finroth raised his hands as he whispered to Elesse. "Quickly put your hands up. Let me do the talking."The sound of nocked arrows surrounded their positions as the Dalish emerged from the trees. Many wore unique tattoos on their faces along with the armor Finroth was also wearing. You could almost mistake them for Bosmer if they knew how to hold a bow without looking so scared."Halt, who goes there?" one of the Dalish spoke. Elesse gave a look and he was clearly the leader of this party. His armor was different as it was lined with furs around the waist, a small brown cloak tied to his neck and his skin so light you almost couldn't see the tattoos."Hail there Tamron. It's me Finroth." he waved towards the group with familiarity. Just by revealing his name that the Dalish lowered their bows, a sign they clearly saw him as one of their own."Finroth. I was wondering when you'd return. And it seems you brought your friends alright. The keeper had her doubts but I knew you'd someone knowledge as yourself had to be telling the truth.""Well I wouldn't want to go disappointing my favorite elf now, would I. We have some gifts we'd like to part the clan with and we need to talk to the keeper about that little problem of yours.""It's not little anymore," Tamron said, "we've lost 10 hunters to it and we had move a bit south from the whole camp.""I'm sorry to hear that" Finroth bowed his head, "I should have come back sooner.""Yeah well, things happen. Follow me then, I'll show you to where we've set up for now."The Imperials followed Tamron for a while until they came upon a small group of landships with torn sails in a small clearing. Small statues of wolf heads guarded the entrances, some white deer were corralled within pens and many of the people were going about their daily lives of trading and living as other close-knit communities. Elesse's group then came upon a woman wearing gray robes that covered her entire body. Her hair was brown with light grey streaks, a tiny tattoo among her cheek and her face gleamed against the sun showing off a beautiful golden complexion that only the Altmer themselves possessed."Keeper Serala, I've brought Finroth here. Along with his friends," he exclaimed grabbing the attention of the entire clan. They stood in awe among these new visitors, elves like them that were neither Dalish or city wearing foreign armor and strange weapons among themselves."Ah, Finroth so you return. And who is this you have brought?" Serala asked."Allow me to introduce you to General Elesse of Valenwood and her soldiers of the Valenwood Legion." he quickly strolled over to Serala and whispered in her ear, "Before you talk, I want to let you know their knowledge of Trade isn't that great so don't expect them to be experts." Finroth gestured over to Elesse as she held out her hand."Nice to neet you. I'm Elisiee." Finroth snickered behind."A pleasure, I am Serala, keeper of the clan and preserver and guide of its lore. Finroth tells me you're not from Thedas. May I ask where you're from?""Yesh, I fron Taml aros oen and valenwod of cot." Serala looked in confusion as Finroth burst out into laughter, holding his chest as his cheeks turned red."Oh, that was funny. I didn't think she'd actually try to speak the language." Finroth placed his hand into his satchel and grabbed a bottle with a blue liquid within. He handed it off to Elesse as gestured for her drink."This tastes funny, why-" Elesse looked around as the whispers of the Dalish turned from gibberish to words, "wait you had a potion to impart your knowledge of the language. Why didn't you give it to me in the first place!" Elesse punched against his shoulder as let out a slight grunt."All well and good, General. I just needed a quick laugh, besides nobody got hurt except your pride maybe." Elesse narrowed her eyes toward him before refacing the Keeper."Sorry about that, allow me to start over. My name is Elesse of Valenwood and me and my men are from Tamriel, a continent across the east of the Amaranthine Ocean. My country of Valenwood is similar to your forests but we make our homes in giant migratory trees. It has light blue rivers and rolling hills, with both woodlands and rainforests covering most of the area.""That does sound impressive. So you do not move around or face the shem's wrath.""Oh no, in fact back in Tamriel both elves and humans get along quite well. Our entire continent is ruled by an Empire that has united both races of elves, humans, and beast-folk into almost a utopian-like world. It's not without faults but we've enjoyed peace for a century. I myself was only three when the new Empire was founded.""Did you say you were three years old a hundred years ago? And other races of elves?" The keeper was surprised as were the other Dalish whispered among themselves."No way a hundred years old.""Is she like the ancients?""Maybe some of them went over there?"Elesse raised her hand for all to see, quieting down the whispers before continuing."I am afraid to disappoint but we're not descendants of the elves here. For one, we're not immortal but we simply can live a few centuries. I've never learned of immortal elves until just a few minutes ago. Second, we do have different elves. I am a Wood Elf or Bosmer as we're called and we live as the name sounds, in the woods. Then there are the High Elves from Summerset Isle, they're the most magically gifted among all races in Tamriel and they live in elegant marble towers. They're almost as tall as your Qunari and can be a bit too snobbish. And we have the Dark Elves, dark-skinned elves that live in Morrowind, an ash wasteland and fertile farmland to the south. But I've rambled on long enough, I'm here to solve a problem not tell stories.""Yes of course. Ir abelas, I know that your mission is on a time limit as Finroth tells me. Come to my tent please so that we may discuss the issue.""Good, Finroth..""Yeah, yeah I got it" Finroth handed out the language potions to the rest of the soldiers before joining up with Elesse. The two entered into a large tent draped in deer hides. They gathered near a tiny fire within as they sat on small rugs."So," Elesse was the first to speak, "what kind of problems are you having? I heard you lost some people to it so I assume it's some kind of monster.""You could say that." Serala said, "Demons appeared near our hunting grounds a few days. At first, it was easy to avoid them but somehow they became more organized, hunting us down and even attacking our aravels. Even with my magic, they outnumber us two to one and I can't leave the clan defenseless against further attacks. We had to leave our dead behind and many of our supplies were still there""Do you know where they are now?" Finroth asked."Yes, they've moved into our old site. Tamron has been scouting them out, making sure they don't ambush as last time. Tamron!" Tamron rushed into the tent bow in hand."Yes, Keeper.""Tamron, can you escort Elesse here and her soldiers to where the demons are.""Of course, Keeper. I've been wanting to get some payback." Elesse stood up from the ground as she spoke."If I'm going to assault the demons, it'd be best I leave some of my men so they don't ambush you like last time. Finroth, are you coming?" Finroth looked away from her whistling as he tried his best to ignore her."Well, you see I'm not really that suited to working in large groups so I'd simply get in your way. Besides Keeper Serala and I have a few things to discuss while you are on your adventure. Perhaps we can exchange a story about the elves in Tamriel. And I have a gift here." Finroth pulled out an Elven sword and handed it off to Serala. She was in awe of the craftsmanship, it was lightweight with slender curves and an elegant eagle design invoking a bird of prey."How did I know you would skip out on doing any actual work?" Finroth raised his hands in defeat."It's a strange world, General Elesse." Elesse walked over to Captain Derras, who was conversing around the campfire."Alright, I need 5 of you to stay put while I go deal with this Dalish problem. Captain Derras, you're with me. The rest of you let's go."
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The soldiers followed Tamron in single-file before Tamron stopped before a hill. Elesse raised her fist, signaling them to stop."What is it?" Elesse asked Tamron."Right over this hill right here are the demons. Last time I was here I hid in the bushes, but it looks to me they've rotted away.""Not the treelines," Elesse whispered, "Captain, Alpha Formation." Derras nodded as he raised a finger. The troops then spread out and began climbing the trees, with such grace that you couldn't hear the rustle of leaves. Elesse and Derras climbed up to a vantage point with Tamron in tow, struggling a bit to climb but lucky enough not to make too much noise.The three looked down towards a clearing, burnt wood scattered everywhere, food left out of crates, bodies dried in their own pool of blood. And among them, all were the demons just floating in place, waiting for another poor soul to wander aimlessly. Grey creatures hunched over with some cloth over their bodies, some dressed with some kind of armor, with sharp claws and a gray mist radiating from their bodies."What are those things?" Derras asked."They're called shades or that's what the Chantry calls them anyway." Tamron responded, "The keeper told me they're demons in their truest forms from the Fade without a host. And that gray mist you see slowly draws the life force of living beings near them.""So avoid close combat then. Perhaps a surprise arrow barrage would do the trick.""I don't know Captain," Tamron said, "that would still leave about thirty of them left. And they can also shoot projectiles that would weaken us and cause us to fall down.""You leave that to me," Elesse said as she grabbed a few things from her pockets. She handed him a small red box and some string. "Here, tie this on one of your arrows. Make sure it's secure."Tamron did as instructed and showed her his work."Good, now aim for the center of the center of that clearing on my signal. It will attract enough demons for me destroy.""You're going to destroy them with arrows that quickly.""No, I-uh just watch okay." Elesse took out her elven bow as Derras did the same, notching an arrow, waiting for her signal. Elesse took a deep breath and closed her eyes, praying to Auri-El that her arrow would strike true."Now." she quietly whispered to Tamron as he released his arrow. A large group of shades descended upon the arrow. Upon inspection, it seemed to be a box with an arrowhead through other than the fact it started smoking. Wait, smoking!Elesse whistled a bird's chirp before she launched her arrow towards the box. The box exploded upon impact, shards of metal ripped apart the shades, arms torn and some cut in half, as they dissipated into grayish-black substance. Elven arrows flew through the air hitting the other shades, a barrage landing within their eyes and next into their bodies in seconds. They were precise and quick to immobilize and put down before any resistance could be made. They all dissipated in the oozy substance before disappearing from the earth, the mist clearing and revealing the dead cold ground where life once stood. Tamron slid down from the tree as he made his way towards the initial explosion."Haha, damn I didn't think you had something like that. I was expecting some kind of trick shot with an arrow or maybe you'd shoot three arrows at once." Elesse and Derras walked up to him as Derras picked up the destroyed remains of the box."General is this Dwarven made?""No, actually we came up with it a year ago from modifications of the exploding crossbow bolts. Battlemage Marcus actually helped come up with the design but we found the explosion was too big to be used for infantry. This actually the first time I've seen it work and I can see why you wouldn't just give these to any soldier."Tamron walked away to one of the corpses when he heard a slight rustle behind the trees. He took out his bow and quickly shot at the leaves."Hey, Tamron!" Elesse yelled from behind, "what are you doing? We already cleared all the demons.""No, it's just that.." the trees behind Tamron broke apart instantly as a huge demon, taller than a house, charged straight towards Tamron. For a split-second, Tamron saw his life before his eyes, too scared to move as the demon moved to grab him."Move!" Derras yelled as he pushed Tamron away, only to caught by the demon as it grabbed hold him. It slammed him against a tree as he yelled in pain, blood coughed up from his mouth. The creature gave out a loud roar as it grabbed Derras by his leg and slammed him into the ground, eliciting another scream of pain, and was thrown off to side.Elesse was quick to react as she jumped over to Derras while the rest of her men provided her with cover fire, drawing the demon's attention."Derras!" The elf was unconscious, blood covered his head and his leg bent the wrong way. She found some branches to her side and made a splint using some bandages she had just in case."Is he alright?" Tamron yelled as he ran over to her position."He will be. Here." Elesse gave him a large red potion and more bandages. "Lift his head up and have him drink it. Stay here."Elesse ran over to the battle, where her men were desperately trying to kill the demon to avail as the arrows seemed to have bounced off its skin. The demon became annoyed as it began shooting balls of lightning all over the clearing, her soldiers narrowly dodging from tree to tree. Elesse took out her ebony dagger and ran up behind the demon, slicing at its legs, causing the demon to roar in pain. The demon materialized electric whips in hand, lashing out at Elesse. But the demon could not land a hit as every swing, she dodged so fluently as water from a clear stream as if she knew where it next strike. With one final strike, the demon slammed down its whip as Elesse slid under its legs and climbed up to its back. She stabbed straight down into its neck as the demon roared and shook around attempting to dislodge her. Elesse forced her dagger deeper within the demon, opening a small hole within as she reached from her pockets a blue box, jamming it straight. She jumped off from the demon and yelled to her men."Shoot its neck!" The demon turned to face her as it charged. A volley of arrows flew straight towards it neck, ice spikes exploding from inside as the demon fell flat on its face, skidding along the dirt. In its last moments, it looked up towards Elesse, bow drawn, roaring one last time before she struck, snuffing out the sound as the body disappeared into nothing. Elesse let out a large sigh before returning towards her men."Private, report. How many casualties?""About 10 wounded. Minor injuries from the lightning, General.""Good. Get the others to help the wounded back to Finroth. And send some men over to Captain Derras.""Yes, General" the soldier saluted. Elesse walked back to Tamron's position."G-General? What happened?" Derras asked, unable to make sense of injuries."You saved Tamron's life here and almost died from internal bleeding. You're lucky I brought some healing potions. Poor Tamron here made sure you got it in time." she pointed to him as Derras looked over."You have my thanks Tamron""I should be thanking you, Captain." Tamron said, "You saved my life and I am in your debt.""It was nothing, kid. Just doing my duty as a member of the Imperial Legion." Derras winced in pain as two soldiers came to pick him up. Elesse waved her hands to them in annoyance."Hey, careful yo idiots. It's his leg. Did you forget basic medical class?" Tamron weakly smiled at Derras as he was carried away before Elesse walked to his face."What the hell was that?""I'm sorry.""Don't 'I'm sorry' me. That was a demon, wasn't it? Why didn't you tell me it was leading the demons here? I almost got my men killed.""I didn't know. I swear by Mythal that the shades were the only ones here. I didn't think a pride demon would be among them.""A pride demon then. That's what its called," as she placed her hand on her chin and Tamron nodded in agreement. "Where do they come from?""Well, Pride I assume or at least what the Keeper has told me."Elesse turned away as she looked over the battlefield. Most of the food wasn't spoiled and the bodies of the fallen Dalish were still there."Well then, help me collect the bodies of your friends there and I'll get my men to bring the rest of the supplies back.""They're back!" one of the scouts announced. The entire clan ran up to greet the Imperials, carrying their supplies and fallen members in their victory over the demons. Keeper Serala and Finroth exited the tents in order to receive the newly victors."See what did I tell you Serala. We're one of the best there is." Serala walked past into the crowd counting the dead, none of the Imperials among save a few bandages."Well, you have me impressed, Finroth. I had my doubts but it seems your soldiers are truly extraordinary." Finroth smiled across his face as he came upon Elesse."General, you seem well. How'd it go?" Elesse looked upon him as she scratched her head."Good, but we had a bit of problem.""Problem?" Finroth asked."Yeah, turns out there was a pride demon. Must have been leading them from afar and decided to take matters into its own hands when we killed them. Captain Derras almost died so we were lucky." Elesse pointed over to Derras as he laid on a small cot near the campfire."Well, I'm glad none of you were seriously injured. Ma serannas. You have my thanks, General.""I'm glad too. So then, Keeper Serala, I assume Finroth has told you of our little secret.""That you have humans amongst your ranks, yes? And that they're much nicer and understanding than humans here." Elesse nodded her head.Serala looked away from the two, scratching her staff. "Yes, well you see..""Keeper Serala." Tamron's voice approached from behind the three. "Keeper, before you answer I want you to know. I think the Imperials here are truly here to help the Dalish here and maybe even all of Thedas. When the pride demon attacked, Captain Derras saved my life and almost died. He could have easily just stood there and allowed the demon to kill me and you'd still think they were great. Someone who risks their own life to defend others is someone worthy of anyone's trust including the Dalish. That's who the Legion are regardless if they are human or not.""You overheard our conversation huh? Very sneaky and I approve." Finroth said. Tamron smiled as he looked over to the Keeper. She stared at him for quite a while, contemplating on what he said."Very well, Finroth. What do we need to?" Finroth gestured the four over to a large secluded table away from the rest of the camp. Torches lit the area as he laid out a full map of Ferelden."It's very simple, Keeper. Our forces need to get Denerim without any of Ferelden's army noticing our approach. Our main forces will be approaching in a week and they expect Denerim's ports to welcome them in open arms. We can't approach by sea as they'll see it coming so we'll come out through the forest and take the city when their guard is down. The Dalish are experts at disappearing and you know these forests almost like the back of your hand.""So you want us to act as guides then? In order to facilitate faster travel and the element of surprise in the time you have." Finroth nodded in agreement as she looked over to Elesse."How many soldiers did you bring?""About 10,000," Elesse pointed to a spot on the map, "The rest of my soldiers are camped here, awaiting further instructions. We should split up into 20 groups in order to ensure you don't draw too much of a presence. How long do you think you could get us there?""About 5 days. Best you leave some soldiers in the forest for a day so they don't get suspicious. I assume you have a way into the city.""Yes don't worry. We've brought invisibility potions and our armor is enchanted to be silent to our enemies.""Tamriel continues to surprise me. Maybe my clan should visit there one-day" Finroth walked up to Serala as he placed his hands on her shoulders."Don't you worry Keeper. Once we're done with this, every elf will be free."
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The city of Denerim was filled with the heart of Ferelden pride, citizens going about their daily lives, children happily playing with mabari, and Chantry priests singing lovely hymns of the Maker. Twelve years ago, many could not have imagined the city would ever regain any semblance of peace. The Blight, Mage Rebellion, and the Breach all took a piece of whatever peace was built in Ferelden. But today many looked brightly on the future that would be held. Of course, that's what you can see from a glance of the surface. In reality, forces worked within the shadows hoping to topple the illusion of peace. Venatori and Qunari agents threatened to destroy Ferelden society and now agents of Fen'harel seek to destroy all due to their own. Yet there is one force the people of Denerim have yet to experience, a force doesn't seek to destroy but improve the lives of everyone. And in order for this change to happen, it cannot be lead by the people of Thedas but a new force, a new faction with a different outlook of the world.A bell rang across the room as a woman stood up from her chair. She was a tall woman standing near at 6 feet, her light skin accentuated with red hair tied up lest it falls to the floor. The woman looked over to the door as she saw two people walk in, a woman with a fine green dress with laces in the middle that had it been wider might have fallen off. Alongside her was a man in scale armor from head to toe, sword at the hip and shield on his back watching every corner for the woman's sake. A cat pounced suddenly in front of the two, startling the two as they walked around."I'm sorry about that," the large woman spoke from the counter, "he just likes to mess with people. He's really friendly though and he'll even let you pet his stomach."The cat walked up to the noblewoman as it rubbed against her leg, purring as she reached down to scratch it's back."He's quite adorable, isn't he? I have one myself but all it does is ignore me. Sometimes I doubt it's actually in the castle.""A castle you say." the large woman asked with interest, "you wouldn't happen to be a Teyrn would you?" the noblewoman smiled as she walked up to the counter."No, but my husband is Fergus Cousland, the Teyrn of Highever. Emma Cousland, a pleasure.""The pleasure is mine Lady Cousland. I am Amelia Roth, proud owner of the Wonder of Thedas.""What happened to the other one? The Tranquil." Emma asked."Him? Oh, I don't know. One day he left to buy some supplies and never came back. He could be dead or missing so in the meantime I'm looking after the shop." Emma frowned slightly at the news of the previous owner. She reached from her dress a slip of paper and handed it to Amelia."I would like to know if you have anything unique I could give to my husband. His birthday is coming up and I would like to surprise him. This note has everything that he likes."Amelia looked at the note, holding it close to read the small letters."I think I might have something in the back. Wait here." The cat came upon the bodyguard as Amelia searched in the back. It began climbing his legs, inviting swats from the man as Emma let out a slight chuckle. The sound of a door alerted their attention to the proprietor, carrying a bottle with a picture of the chantry symbol."I think this might interest you. It's called the Maker's Delight, a perfume for men that I received from Nevarra. It cleanses a man of his foul odor after hours of training, gives off a sweet lavender scent that is attractive to his body and gives a more lively feel. Perhaps your bodyguard could give a demonstration?" Emma looked towards her guard, who had a look of worry on his face before finally relenting to his lady's pout. Amelia sprayed him a few times, clouds of perfume surrounded him before settling.The man took a moment to recollect himself until suddenly his eyes opened wide, the wrinkles on his face receding."Amazing! I actually feel rejuvenated and fresh from a bath. I can see a bit clearer and my muscles don't ache as much." Emma looked on with joy at how marvelous this was."My that is impressive. I didn't think Nevarrans could come up with something like this. I'll take it. How much for it?" she asked.Amelia smiled as she grabbed a box from under, "For you, it's free of charge and I'll even put it in a box for you. Just tell the Teyrn it's from this shop.""Why, thank you. You are most kind. I'll be sure to tell my husband. Ser Bruce, let us be off." Ser Bruce affirmed her orders as carried the box with lady Cousland as she left the store. Amelia waved goodbye to her customer, waving slower until they left the store."I hate this assignment. Having to pose as a merchant is just exhausting for me." Amelia thought."Meow," the cat said, nudging its head against her."Agent Ab'ar, what do you have for me?" Amelia looked down to a piece of paper with a key folded in. An itinerary for Emma Cousland for the week. "You know, I'm surprised an Alfiq could be a competent spy but you keep proving me wrong Ab'ar." Ab'ar meowed in agreement as he was handed a small cylinder he grabbed in his mouth. "Take this to Adamus near the abandoned house in the Alienage. He'll give you your assignment after."Ab'ar leaped off the counter as ran up the stairs through the back leading to the roofs, jumping from each building towards Adamus. Amelia locked up the entrance, stretching her arms for a much need nap. For now, her work was done.Edge of Brecillian Forest(near Denerim)Tamron brushed past some bushes until he came upon the largest tower he's ever seen, so high it could grab the sun from the Beyond. Behind him stood both Finroth and Elesse, neither looking the least impressed."This is the capital of Ferelden?" Finroth asked as he looked around, "Doesn't look that impressive to me especially that tower. I've seen bigger in Tamriel.""Don't be fooled Finroth," Elesse said as she held out a map of Denerim, "the city has excellent fortifications being built into a mountainside and they could fall back into the tower and possibly last almost indefinitely. And they have easy access to the ocean and river to escape or bring reinforcements." She looked to the skyline as the sun was near setting down. "It'll be dark soon. Perhaps we should attack tonight. Tamron how long until the rest arrive?""About three hours for most of your army. Probably a few hundred might not make it until morning if you want the element of surprise." Tamron looked back through the trees as he counted out the soldiers hiding low to the ground."Now hold on a minute, General." Finroth explained, "there's no need to rush things. We have agents inside and they should be arriving shortly. In fact, I think I see one coming now." He pointed over to a small cat sauntering to their position, in its mouth it held a small journal. Both Elesse and Tamron looked confused as to why a cat would help."Thank you Ab'ar. You are very helpful." Finroth said. The name woke a bulb within Elesse's head."He's an Aliq isn't he? I've heard about them but never seen one. They really do look just like a regular cat." Tamron became even more muddled at the two. He wanted to say something but Finroth spoke first."Adamas you bastard. Getting all the best assignments aren't you." Finroth tossed the journal over to Elesse, who proceeded to gleam at its contents. "So, it looks like the Queen and some important nobles will be at the palace tonight to discuss some issues. And we can expect no reinforcements in time thanks to some false reports about Orlesian activity.""Which makes it the perfect time to strike tonight. I'll go tell the men to prepare. You two stay and watch for any intruders."Tamron walked over to Finroth as he was busy looking over the city plans."Finroth, do you have a moment?""Yes, Tamron. What is it?""When you take the city, what will happen to the elves in the Alienage there?""Have a friend there?" Tamron nodded his head, "The same as anyone else in the city. No one shall be discriminated against for race, sex, age, or disability and any soldiers that break the rule shall be immediately executed. I think all the elves would agree with such a law don't you think. But if you are that worried, why not come with us.""I couldn't do such a thing. Keeper Serala would not allow such a thing.""You don't have to fight, just happen to waltz in during the commotion to look out for a friend. And make sure to come to the palace in two days, you won't want to miss it."Denerim Royal PalaceAnora wearily looked over the table of the collections of arls that had gathered in Denerim to discuss pressing Ferelden. Often times Anora would listen attentively to their concerns, adding input to each matter, always looking for the best outcome for Ferelden. Yet tonight all she could do was listen, years of hard work have taken its toll on Anora. Her hair had streaks of gray hair, and worry lines began forming slowly on her face. She has ruled Ferelden for nearly twenty years without help for the most part and she was content with that, but sometimes she wondered if some help would be required. Eamon shook her back from her thoughts as he spoke louder."Your Majesty, are you listening?" Eamon asked as the rest of the table turned to her."Yes, of course. Orlesian activity near the Frostbacks have increased correct?" Eamon nodded as he read from his report."It would seem so and our attempts to contact Emperor Gaspard have not received a response. But at the same time, our reports suggest only a few garrisons are near Jader, not enough for any kind of actual invasion.""They wouldn't dare," Fergus spoke up, "I doubt Orlais has completely recovered from the Breach and their civil war. Not to mention the Divine would send the Inquisition to stop them. I think the more important matter is the recent events in the Alienages.""Teyrn Cousland is correct your Majesty," Bann Alfstanna of the Waking Sea spoke, "many elves from servants to freeholders all over Ferelden have left to join this Fen'harel. It's giving some people worry especially since many of the Alienages have become more isolated of lately. Perhaps we should force-""No!" Eamon exclaimed, "we can't go around purging to gain some answers. It would strengthen their drive to isolate and leave. Perhaps we could ask to speak in person to their leaders." he turned to Anora, whose head was off in the distance dreaming."Anora." Eamon chided waking Anora."Yes, the elves being sneaky." Many at the table shook their heads in disapproval to the queen's lack of attention. Fergus rested his face against his fist, smiling towards Eamon, amused Anora could even look lazy."Perhaps it would be best if we continue this tomorrow. It's late and we need everyone paying attention." Eamon suggested an emphasis on the word 'attention' for a particular person to hear.The nobles exited the room as they made their way to their chambers and Anora had to make extra effort to make it to her quarters. Upon entering her room, she was greeted with her trusty handmaiden."Hello, your Majesty. I have prepared your bath for you and nightwear for tonight." Erlina said."Thank you, Erlina. You are very knowledgeable as if you knew what I wanted. I wouldn't know what to do without you?""You'd still be stuck in the Arl of Denerim's palace I presume?" The two elicited a light chuckle before Anora entered her bath."Erlina, I have a question for you? Why haven't you left with the other elves or have you ever thought of leaving?" Anora asked from the bath."No, I haven't your Majesty. I could not even imagine what is going on in their heads, thinking anyone can bring back the past. Orlais is my past and I have no intention of going back to it." Erlina said, handing a towel to Anora."No regrets?" she asked as Erlina handed her nightgown."My only regret is that you do not take as many rests as you can. You work so long every day to secure Ferelden's economy yet there always seems to be a world-ending crisis every year. I fear for your health your Majesty and only wish the world didn't treat you and Ferelden so unfairly.""Your concern is appreciated but unnecessary. Ferelden needs a ruler that can look after its people and while it has been hard, I can count on its people to stand strong. And while I would love to take a vacation, I simply don't see any way for that to happen unless I was not the Queen."Erlina smiled weakly at her queen, she trusted her but too often feared for her, that her Queen would eventually work herself to death or perhaps assassinated. Then Ferelden would lose a good woman and plunge into another civil war again. "If she wasn't the Queen" Erlina thought. As she retired to her quarters, she could not help with the dread feeling within and decided to move to the balcony for her thoughts.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Alone in the night, the streets of Denerim settled to slumber. Shops were closed, its citizens resting, and only beggars and thieves stalked the alleys. A standard night for many but for the few it would be one of great success. Along the walls of the city near the Market District, a few guards patrolled, many uninterested at their posts looking for ways to pass the time."Hey," a guard said to another, "want to play some Wicked Grace? The captain is over near the palace and all seems quiet." The other guard sneered at his suggestion."No, we're on duty. We can't just goof off when we feel like it." The lazy guard waved his hands off to him as he walked away."Fine, your loss. Just make sure you do your job and not ruin our f-" the guard was taken aback as he turned around for the guard was no longer there. In the light of one of the torches, he could have sworn he saw a foot. As he moved closer, the foot became clearer as he saw blood pooled near, shocking him. Before he could utter a sound, a sharp pain radiated into his back and a hand covered his mouth drowning out his scream as his blood pooled into his body. The world became dark until finally, he fell leaving behind a pathetic end to his life. The assailant walked from the shadow's, revealing a buff man dressed in a guard uniform yet his skin was much darker and a large beard covered most of his face."You're getting better Shianni. But you could work on hiding bodies better.""I learn from the best Adamas," Shianni said as she emerged from the shadows in a guard uniform as well, "and there's only so many places in the Alienage we can practice." Adamas grinned at her statement."Well, don't worry we'll have plenty of places to practice soon."Adamas leaned over to the torch, blowing out the fire and reigniting it a few times. Out from the forest, a line of people ran as silent as air, each covered in dark leather armor and carrying assortments of spears and shields. Adamas and Shianni let lose ropes tied along the battlements for soldiers to scale the walls. Upon the first to climb up was Finroth dressed in Imperial chainmail."Adamas, good to see you. I've always loved executing your plans, it happens to be my favorite out of the others. And who is this lovely lady?" Finroth extended out his hands. "Agent Finroth of the Blades a pleasure." Shianni reluctantly accepted his handshake."Shianni.""Now is not the time Finroth," Adamas said as he pointed towards the gates, "get your group to the gates and make sure nobody leaves.""So you and Elesse get to have fun with the palace. Nevermind your plans are my second favorite." Finroth protested as he grabbed a white liquid from his bag. Upon consuming the contents, he disappeared from sight along with the rest of his group as they drank their bottles. General Elesse was the next climb up, wearing elven armor depicting a dragon emblem."Hello, General Elesse. I trust you had no trouble getting here." Adamas questioned. Elesse gave a slight wave to him before she too imbibed the mysterious liquid. Shianni was a bit surprised when she saw her, a powerful woman who was not only an elf but commanded an army of elves as well. Perhaps she made the right choice."Shianni, follow me. We're going to have a chat with the Queen." Adamas handed her a bottle for her to drink like the rest of the soldiers as they departed from the walls into the streets. Patroling guards walked past alleyways only to be met with spears lodged in their faces, thousands of soldiers uncloaking into plain view.Throughout the districts, guards were overwhelmed by the invisible soldiers. Many fell to the initial strikes while those remaining attempted to put a fight. Archers attempting to loose arrows were met with a barrage from Bosmer archers, cloaked along the rooftops and shooting with pinpoint accuracy. The screams of men spread through the city as blood spilled within the streets and the sound of weapons clashing radiated in small skirmishes. The city awoke to the screams as men and women, veterans of the Blight and Breach, ran out of their homes to help defend their families. Yet they too were immediately cut down upon exiting their homes, limbs cut from their bodies and arrows piercing their lungs, no more a match for these soldiers.At the royal palace, a kick swung open Anora's door, startling the Queen from her slumber."Your Majesty, get up quickly." The voice commanded. Anora's eyes looked upon Arl Eamon, wearing leather armor that he hastily put on, sword drawn as guards stood near the door."Eamon, what's going on?" she asked as she quickly put on simple travel clothes."We're under attack Anora. Guards came in heavily wounded and told of soldiers all over the city. There are thousands seen and they seem to be converging on towards the palace. We are overwhelmed at the doors and they will be coming in soon. We need to fall back to Fort Drakon.""How did they get in? There is no way for that many soldiers could sneak into Ferelden without at least rumors from travelers. What banner are they under?""None. All they could tell us what they wore dark armor that I've never heard of. As for why I don't know but we can figure this out later. We have all the guards barricading the main hall but they won't be able to hold it soon.""My lady," screamed out Erlina running towards Anora, "what is happening? Are we under attack?" Anora nodded to her as the group quickly hurried down the hall."Yes, we need to get to Fort Drakon. Do you know where our escape route is?" Erlina nodded."Good, guards go with Erlina and gather the rest of the arls and banns. Eamon, we need to get to the kitchen now." Anora drew her sword and led Eamon to the secret tunnel. They entered the kitchen where Anora moved a sack of potatoes to a button, revealing a small tunnel behind a pantry shelf. Erlina ran in with the rest of the nobles, weapons drawn and wearing leather armor as well. They all followed Anora down the tunnel with Fergus the last to close and hide the entrance as he heard the doors breaking in.Upon exiting the tunnel the group walked out into a small alley, the sounds of soldiers clashing throughout the city. They ran through the alleys, constantly checking their surroundings of enemies until they exited upon the main street that led to the fort. They heard no sound of footsteps or voices near them so they quickly scurried towards the door. Yet suddenly a large of group of soldiers appeared out of thin air, a shield wall of spears blocking the entrance and archers lined up along the rooftops. They tried retreating into the alley until another group spawned out of thin air blocking any chance of escape. It looks as though they'll to fight their way into the fort. As they ready their weapons to face the bloodbath that would ensue, a pair of clapping hands returned the soldiers to lower their shields to the ground."Look what we have here." the voice said. Anora's group turned toward the claps as three people emerged from the soldiers. A man dressed in a guard's uniforms along with two women , one in a strange dark yellow armor and the other as a guard."I know this is confusing but allow me to introduce ourselves. My name is Adamas Jereia, agent of the Blades, to my left is General Elesse of the Imperial Legion and to my right is our newest addition, the Hahren of the Denerim's Alienage, Shianni. We represent the Empire of Tamriel and have come to incorporate Thedas as new provinces. You have the privilege of becoming the first to join our Empire. It would be best if you all surrender now."Their eyes widen in despair at what they heard. Any enemy from across the ocean that has come to conquer Thedas just as the Qunari did. But not only were they human as well but also elves were among their ranks including the leader of the Denerim's Alienage. Eamon knew Shianni was an outspoken proponent of her people, but to betray Ferelden. He couldn't understand."And what if we don't?" Fergus stepped up from the group, his sword, and shield raised. The rest of the group did the same prompting the enemy soldiers to do the same. General Elesse waved to them to return to standing. Adamas spoke first, snapping his fingers."Well, then we'd be forced to kill you all and anger many citizens. Many would die in the ensuing battles as we would cut a bloody swath across Ferelden using fear and torture in order to submit everyone until eventually, this country is nothing but ash and bones. But those aren't my orders so instead why don't you ask your families." Adamas pointed over to the entrance as the spouses and children of the group emerged, bound and daggers pointed close into their necks."Emma!" Fergus yelled as his wife emerged, tears falling down her cheeks. Children whimpered in fear to their parents and spouses pleaded mercy as the nobles were shocked at this revelation. Some began to move until the sound of bows drawing string stopped them in their steps."I wouldn't do that if I were you," Adamas suggested as walked over to Emma squeezing her face in his hands, "especially you Teyrn. I believe you lost your last wife and child while you were away fighting. It'd be such a shame to lose another knowing you can save her now."Fergus gritted his teeth, how dare he remind him of such a tragedy. A hand came on his shoulder as he looked to Anora, her eyes pleading to him not to throw his and wife's life away. He shrugged her off as he remembered back to the life he had with Oriana and Oren and he knew that Emma had yet to experience it. Fergus dropped his weapon to the ground and lowered his head in defeat. The rest in their group did same, for it was not worth dying today.Adamas smiled in approval, letting go of Emma as General Elesse stepped to her men."Alright, take them all into custody in the fort. They can wait with their families until the Emperor arrives." As the soldiers bounded the group, Adamas received a whisper from one of his agents. He gestured over for Erlina to be brought to him and had the soldiers release the rope."Thank you for telling us about that secret tunnel, Miss Erlina. Saved us the trouble of having to wait them out." The group became surprised at the news but none more so than Anora, whose face was riddled in anger."Erlina, how could you? I trusted you when others doubted! I thought you cared for me!" Anora struggled against her restraints as two soldiers held her back."I did not betray you, your Majesty. I only wanted to keep you safe and the Empire was the best to do that. They'd promise me they'd protect you and they have the resources to actually bring peace here and to stop all this madness.""Is that so?" Adamas asked. He pulled a knife from behind as he stabbed her neck, blood spurting out as she tried her best to hold it in. "So then why have my agents told me a crow left the castle balcony from your hands heading west. A change of heart or did you hope to send for help to rescue the Queen. Did you think we wouldn't know?" Erlina weakly tried to speak without blood pooling into her mouth until Adamas grabbed her head and twisted it, her lifeless body falling to the ground as blood seeped from her body.Anora looked on in shock at her former handmaiden's body as it was carried away to a pile of corpses Adamas ordered burned. No words could come from her, her trust shattered and all her work destroyed in one night. She accepted her fate as she was hauled off to the dungeon."What the hell was that Adamas?" Elesse demanded to him, "We don't kill civilians like that."Adamas stared at her while cleaning his dagger. "She was a traitor and deserved a traitor's death. That is the law and you should know that. Secondly, I killed her to show the Queen that anyone who defies us is quickly eliminated while those who serve can live peacefully. Now if you'll excuse me I need to go meet with my agents." Adamas left the fort into the alleys, disappearing from sight."Miss Shianni, would you please go to the Alienage to check on your people. I've sent my soldiers there and I don't want any conflict to arise from there.""Of course," Shianni said walking down the street.Elesse turned over to her men who had gathered in the streets for her orders."Soldiers of the Legion, Denerim is ours!" Cheers erupted from the soldiers, raising their arms and banging their shields. A great victory has been achieved not just for Denerim but for Ferelden. And soon all of Thedas.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The sun shined brightly off Evelyn's dress uniform as she leads a small entourage of Inquisition soldiers through Val Royeaux's main entrance. Quite a large number of citizens began turning out into the streets, many cheering and waving while Orlesian soldiers saluted to her. Evelyn let out a slight grunt as the crowd continued praise. She looked back towards her group as Cullen rode up next her."Something wrong?" Cullen asked."I still can't believe they're cheering me on even after all these years," Evelyn said as she shook her head, "like they think I've solved everything and life is just perfect when it isn't." Cullen smiled a bit as Josephine rode up."You're a hero to them," Josephine said, "The Herald of Andraste that sealed the Breach and saved the world from an ancient magister. An inspiring story for the masses to just eat up." Josephine looked up towards the spires of the Grand Cathedral as they neared. "And stories help people look for escapes from this world otherwise panic and terror would all be frequent."Evelyn looked towards the spire as well. Here they were to inform Divine Victoria, leader of the Andrastian Chantry and its followers, about a plot uncovered by the most wanted man in Thedas. A good thing he came along cloaked in drape robes; there's no telling what the people would do if they saw Solas, you couldn't miss his face on all the posters everywhere. Of course, the hard part is going to explain this Vivienne with what little evidence they had.Divine Victoria, Evelyn thought as she dismounted in front of the courtyard of the Grand Cathedral. She still couldn't believe a mage could become Divine yet here Vivienne was. Might as well be friends with Tevinter. Sometimes doubts came upon Evelyn on whether she made the right choice putting her on the Sunburst Throne.It is true that by reinstating the Circle of Magi and Templar Order, she was able to secure peace and order for Thedas. Yet to many she came off as a cold and calculating strategist, putting down three revolts viciously and immediately. And while mages do have more freedoms and responsibilities, there's no doubt among them that the Divine can just as easily revoke them all if she wanted to. She was not afraid to use her power liberally and as one of the most powerful and influential people, that worried Evelyn. She and Vivienne did become friends in the fight against Corypheus but Evelyn wasn't sure if old friends would help. What if she didn't believe them? What if she thinks Solas forged the evidence and is now using blood magic to control us? No, this meeting has to go well and she has to believe them. The Chantry is one of the few things that most of Thedas respects; without it, the Inquisition has no chance against whatever this mysterious enemy is.Evelyn and her circle walked up the steps to the Cathedral's doors."Are you sure about this, Evelyn?" Cullen asked with concern."I'm fine Cullen. Just still thinking what to say to Viv… Victoria and how not to sound crazy." Cullen smiled as the group came upon priests and lay-sisters to greet at the entrance. They escorted them to the throne room, where upon entering were announced by a herald."Presenting Lady Evelyn Trevelyan of Ostwick, Inquisitor, Herald of Andraste, the Honorable Ser Cullen Stanton Rutherford of Honnleath, Commander of the forces of the Inquisition, Former Knight-Captain of the Templar Order, and Lady Josephine Cherette Montilyet of Antiva City, Ambassador of the Inquisition."Evelyn shook her head in annoyance to all those titles, prompting Josephine to slightly reprimand her on her manners. They then turned their gaze towards the Divine, sitting high and proud as Leliana stood at her flank. Evelyn gave her a slight nod which she returned but her face without expression. The group looked towards Divine Victoria, bowing before while Solas simply stood trying to best hide his face from the guards."Most Holy." Evelyn respectfully said. Victoria kept her eyes on the Inquisitor as she snapped her fingers. A whole battalion of Templars and Seekers immediately ran into the throne room, pikes pointed and shields raised towards Solas. Cullen almost grabbed for his sword before Evelyn prevented him."Surprise!" Evelyn said, shrugging her hands. Victoria was not amused as she continued with her stern look of anger."So you knew?" Evelyn said as she lowered her arms and gave a quick glance Leliana, who could only look at the ground."Of course my dear." Victoria said, "Have you not learned anything at the Exalted Council? There are spies everywhere and I have one of the best." Cullen and Evelyn were both disheartened at this revelation. Josephine stepped in quickly before the two."Most Holy," she said, "Please here out the Inquisitor's request. I was skeptical as well but the evidence Solas provided was enough for me.""And why should I, Josephine? This could easily be a plot thought up by Solas to distract us from his goals." Victoria stood from her chair. Josephine slowly walked over until she stood a few feet between."Because I know people and when I looked into Solas' face, I could see that he was being truthful and not the mysterious facade he put up those years ago. Besides, I'm quite certain Solas wouldn't need to make up such a plan; he could easily turn us all to stone before we had a chance."Victoria looked towards Solas, who had just removed his hood. She narrowed her eyes at him as he simply stood there, unwilling to give the Templars any chance to react suddenly to his movements."We will speak in my study. And we will have Solas under guard at all times. Is that clear?" The group sans Solas nodded in agreement as she and Leliana walked towards the study. Once inside, Victoria sat behind an ornate wooden desk, many parchments neatly stacked in order. The group sat down in front while Solas stood in the corner surrounded by all the guards. Evelyn reached from her satchel and procured both the spy's journal and diagrams."Look we found this among the spy's belongings," she said handing them to Victoria, "plans about Inquisition defenses, locations of hideouts, armor schematics, and dignitaries' schedules. And the writing is something we've never seen before. Not even Solas or Dorian have any clue." Leliana looked over the journal, her eyes in bewilderment at all the plans they had. Victoria too was surprised, something Evelyn had rarely seen in her life."I must say, Evelyn, you've managed to surprise me yet again. Of course, that begs the question, what are we supposed to do with this information? We have no notion when this enemy is coming, from what direction, nor their purpose for an invasion. All this tells me is that we should not be trusting anyone, especially those whose purpose they conceal." Victoria looked over to Solas with an edge of steel from her voice.Shit, Evelyn thought. She hadn't thought about that far into the conversation. She hoped that the evidence would've been enough to put Thedas on alert and gain Chantry support for money, troops, and spies but Victoria had a point. What more could she say? Evelyn looked in the corner of her eye as both Cullen and Josephine too had nothing else to say. Damn it, you guys. I expect this silence from Cullen but I thought at least Josephine would have something clever or diplomatic to say. Before she could reply, the doors behind them busted through as one of the Inquisition couriers arrived in a hurry."Most Holy! Sister Nightingale!" The entire room looked over to the man as both Leliana and Victoria looked in anger while Cullen was thanking him in a whisper. "I am sorry! I did not know. I'll…""Jacob, it's fine. Just bring me what you have." Leliana reassured the man. He handed over the rolled up parchment to her. As she read through, her eyes became narrowed at the words, her pupils moving back and forth over the words to make sense of them."Leliana, what is wrong?" Victoria asked. Leliana ignored her at first before looking over to the group."It seems our enemy is already here at our doorstep and they've already lured our own people?""What do you mean? What's going on?" Cullen asked."This is a note from Queen Anora's handmaiden. She was contacted by this foreign enemy and convinced to help them take the city of Denerim. But she seemed to have a change of heart and decided to warn us of the coming danger. And according to the rest of the message, they were planning their attack the night she had sent it.""But with most of Ferelden's armies near the Orlesian border…" Josephine responded."Then Denerim doesn't stand a chance," Evelyn announced, shocking everyone in the room."But that's impossible," Cullen stated, "Denerim is one of the most fortified cities in all of Thedas and it's walls have not been breached in hundreds of years. Besides, there is no way an army could sneak up without everyone announcing them.""Not without help from inside though," Leliana held up the journal, "You said in your message about them having spies everywhere. Well, it seems that they've just helped the enemy establish a stronghold."Evelyn stood up from her chair and walked up to Victoria's desk, "The enemy is here know Vivienne. You need to inform Emperor Gaspard and get the Orlesian military prepared. A message from Denerim would have taken a few days to reach us and most likely the enemy has shored up their numbers. We'll go back to Skyhold with Solas and…""No!" Victoria said and shooting from her seat. "You may have forgiven Solas but the Chantry has not. He'll stand trial for crimes and…""I didn't ask to bring Solas," Evelyn said evenly, "I am bringing Solas with us and that is final. If you want to him, then you'll have a fight on your hand. And you don't want that now do you?" Victoria balled her fists and pointed towards Solas."My dear Trevelyan, Solas cannot be trusted. Mark my words, he'll betray us all for his own ends," she growled.Evelyn stopped at the door and looked over her shoulders. "I know, but his resources and abilities are something we need, now more than ever. The Well's voices have been giving me this strange feeling and I fear this enemy will the worst Thedas has faced. Probably more than Solas himself. But right now," She said as she walked through the door. "We have to save Ferelden."
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Fires burned all around Evelyn, the heat engulfing her as she tried to gain her bearing. Smoke clouded the sky as the firestorm blazed across the land. Evelyn looked in front of her as thousands of soldiers laid dead in the field, bodies burned to crisp, a pool of blood collected from their torn limbs. And among them were her friends, Cassandra, Cullen, Bull, Blackwell, everyone swords left in their backs and arrows protruding all over them. Even Solas laid there too, his body sliced in half; she couldn't even tell where his legs were. Evelyn dropped to her knees, tears drowning down her face as she held Cassandra's corpse in her arms. Voices drew her from her sorrow and she drew her gaze to the sound. The shadows of a person knelt before a group, the fires so bright that she couldn't get a good view."I have done as instructed," the kneeling person reported, "Thedas has submitted by the Dragon's Wrath." A large figure stepped through the blaze, shadows hid most of it and red eyes pierced through from it."And what of the Inquisition?" the shadow figure spoke."Dead. Now there is nothing that can stop us from securing peace.""You have done well. The Empire owes you a great debt."The kneeling person stood up before the shadow. "I require no debt beholden to me. I live to serve the Empire and you lord Dovahkiin."That word again, 'Dovahkiin'. The leader was called the Dovahkiin and he would bring wrath with him. A roar drew Evelyn from her thoughts as she swerved her head to face a large mouth smoke radiating around it."Krii ek" the mouth responded from the shadow's voice as it unleashed a torrent of flames onto Evelyn as she yelled at the searing pain. And then it was over in a flash, Evelyn screamed in horror as she woke up. Sweat beaded down her face, her body felt very warm as it took her a moment to recollect what just happened. She pinched herself a few times to make sure she wasn't dreaming before letting out a sigh of relief. A nightmare of what might come to be if she failed.Evelyn rose from her bed to dress into her casual pajamas, red for the month perhaps. She had a meeting with her advisors today on their plans for dealing with these invaders. With Denerim taken and most of the army near the Orlesian border, the enemy would most likely try to use the confusion to quickly take the lightly defended towns and castles in the heartlands. Warning the army won't help but maybe it might stop their advance near the mountains at Gherlen's Pass. They might then be able to hold the south depending on their numbers. Of course, she'd leave the tactics to Cullen and Cassandra, she could never get much of a grasp on the battlefield. Firing off fireballs to take out groups and support her allies is what she'd stick with. Well as much as she could with one hand.As she walked down to the lower courtyard, she came upon Bull doing training exercises with the Krem."Come on Krem, you can't just hold your ground when someone bigger is shield bashing you. You got to use their momentum or else you'll just fall down on your ass." Krem raised his shield as he readied the next attack."Well, your ass is the only one that's big enough to actually do that. Your Worship." Krem nodded over to Evelyn."Hey boss," Bull greeted, "glad to see you're up. Want to join in, never hurts to practice not you've got only an arm left." Evelyn shook her head at his request."No thanks. I've managed to get used to using some of my spells with one hand. You know, Leliana managed to find a smith that could give me a buckler for my arm. Of course, I don't think I won't be shoving anyone over with.""Ah so is Red back in the fold?""No, she's just on loan from Her Holiness. Of course, we still have access to her resources so in a sense you could say she's back if only temporarily.""Well, that's better than nothing. So anyway, the shield you're getting is giving me plenty of ideas of some combo moves we could try out.""I'd love to hear it but I have to go meet in the War Room soon. Do tell me in detail later for drinks later at the Rest.""I'll hold you to that. See you later, boss." Bull continued back to training with Krem, clearly now just messing with him a bit.As Evelyn made her way to the war room, she saw Solas looking out to the window where the large hole once was near the room."Looking for something?" she asked. Solas paid no attention, crossing his arms behind him."No, I'm just simply amazed that the Inquisition hasn't fallen apart. With the way you handled things with Corypheus, I was certain you'd become power-hungry like so many before you. Yet you've managed to keep it all together despite all the spies, conspiring nobles, and even submitting to the Chantry."Evelyn let out a slight scowl as she strode up to him. "Don't give me one of those long speeches about life. You know I've never listened to one of them."Solas let out a smile before a troubled look crossed his face. "No, you didn't and to be honest I always hated that about you. The one person that could change the world refuses to listen when they clearly don't know something or even hear another perspective. Pleasantries aside, I have new information about our new enemy and possibly some insight into their plans.""And?""It would be best if all your advisors heard at the same time," Solas said as he walked through the war room's door, "I don't trust you would be inclined to tell them."Evelyn frowned at his statement, still being a snarky smartass. Hopefully, it won't take long to defeat this new threat.It didn't take long for the rest to show up in the war room, Josephine carrying many parchments on her board, Leliana with scrolls and Cullen with just a sword on his hip."Inquisitor," Leliana greeted as Evelyn nodded. Leliana laid out a small cylinder on the table and helped Josephine lay out all the parchments across the map. Evelyn turned over to Cullen to get an idea of what's happening but he simply looked down towards the map. Josephine was the first to start."Inquisitor," she said slowly, "We've received news from the rest of Thedas.""And?" Evelyn asked."It's not good news. While Orlais has become on high alert and positioned most of their army near Jader, I'm afraid the rest of Thedas is not interested. We've received no word from Rivain, Antiva, or Nevarra. The Anderfels have refused any assistance and while Tevinter has been surprisingly amenable, but they're too busy in their fight against the Qunari. However, the worst is from Ferelden.""What is it? Did the enemy already defeat the Ferelden army?" Evelyn looked over to them, their faces grim from the news."No, Ferelden has capitulated over to the enemy.""What?" Evelyn stammered a bit at the news as Leliana stepped forward."It seems our enemy has been two steps ahead of us. When we tried to warn the army about Denerim, they refused to listen to us and threatened it would be an act of war if any Orlesians tried sending any messengers. It seems the enemy managed to persuade or coerce most of Ferelden's nobility to agree to become a vassal state and now Ferelden's armies works for them. The Empire.""In a few days," Cullen spoke, "an unknown power managed to gain control of most of Ferelden and nearly their entire army without much bloodshed. It's like the Qunari all over again. Only this time they're much more efficient and stronger.""Most?" Evelyn asked curiously."The Arl of Edgehall did not go to Denerim and Arl Teagan still holds Redcliffe. But they're not fully committed to resisting though.""How so?" The three looked to Josephine as she cleared her throat loudly. She unrolled one of the parchments on her board."This was sent out all over Thedas from Orlais to Par Vollen. It says 'In the name of Gaius and Serana Dracos, the Dragon Empire of Tamriel lays claim to all nations and kingdoms in Thedas by right of liberation. For too long, the nations of Thedas have done nothing but squabble among themselves and allowing chaos and disorder rule for too long. Its treatment of magic and other races is an affront to all of Tamriel. The Empire offers a simple choice to all: submit and you may rule and prosper as you see fit by Imperial law or resist and your soldiers will be slaughtered, your right to rule be revoked and your people forced to abide by all our laws. The Emperor invites all who seek to bend the knee to come to Denerim while the rest will be given 6 months for their last days of rule.' We were also sent a list of demands for those that choose to surrender."Leliana handed over the list to Evelyn, whose eyes widen in bewilderment at this list."They can't be serious, can they? Complete disbandment of the Circles and Templars, the Maker no longer recognized not as one but of many gods, and blood magic and necromancy would become legal. It would be complete chaos among the people, they're still not over the whole Breach and Solas' magic plans."Both Leliana and Cullen over her shoulders to read the letter. Leliana did spot one thing with her finger."There is one good thing you might like, 'immediate disbandment of slavery'.""One good thing," Cullen protested, "does not overrule a bunch of bad things. And these are just for those that surrender, who knows what they'll do to those they conquer.""They are humans, I wouldn't expect anything less from." The four turned over to Solas. The elf glided over to the table and used his magic on the map, conjuring small figures in Ferelden."What are you doing?" Evelyn asked."A memory spell," Solas said coolly, "I can access what my agents have seen through a link I established in their minds.""My agents managed to discover that the Empire is comprised of mostly humans but there also seems to be a large number of elves within their ranks. Even more curious though is this," Solas raised two fingers as his magic conjured up two humanoids in front of them. One of them was a cat, just a cat that walked on two legs with a large tail and the other a lizard, it too with a human body and all the features of a lizard."Are those cat and lizard people?" Evelyn asked as neither she nor her advisors could take their eyes off it."Essentially yes. The feline race is called Khajiit and the lizards are Argonians. And with the way our enemy has them organized into certain groups, they're most likely some type of fodder troops or perhaps they have some special ability. They are an unknown so you'd do well not to underestimate them.""Did your spies get an estimate on their strengths then. Any weaknesses we could exploit?" Cullen asked."None that was obvious," Solas shooked his head, "they have thousands of infantry and cavalry, both heavy and light, a sizeable force of mages, templars, and archers. Bolstered by Ferelden, I'd say they have about a million soldiers."The four were shocked at Solas' estimate. The Empire commanded that many. That was more than all the armies of Thedas combined. Probably the Qunari would be only ones that could handle such a force but they doubt they would stand for long either."So what should we do?" The whole room looked at Evelyn. What should they do? With such a large army and who knows how many spies, what could they do. Josephine looked over to the three and lamented."Perhaps we should submit." Cullen and Evelyn were shocked at what she had suggested."Submit!" Cullen protested, "Josephine you can't possibly think to submit would be a good idea. These demands are too much.""And how many lives do you think is worth sacrificing for a few institutions. We've just now been able to get back on track since Corypheus and you want to fight an enemy that is clearly capable of defeating us. No, I couldn't ask that of my people or my family. And these demands aren't set in stone maybe we can negotiate the terms.""They won't negotiate with us. They will have all the leverage if you're submitting after one battle. Leliana, you agree with me right?"Leliana placed a finger on her chin as she looked over the map. She was quiet for a minute, her eyes shifting all over the map and then to each person in the room. She broke the silence and faced Josephine."Josie, if we were to surrender how many lives do you think we'd save? Because I think if we were to submit, they would make sure we followed their demands regardless of how many lives it took. An enemy that would threaten to slaughter us if we resist is not an enemy that is compassionate or understanding. They seek to destroy who we are and the very force millions believe in. The Chantry is one of the few things the people of Thedas have as a uniting force and to just cast it aside, there would distrust among all races, magic, anything unknown and what then. The Empire would most likely become brutal, crushing any dissent and killing those who refused. Thousands perhaps millions would be killed for them to ensure order." Leliana drew a knife and placed it on the map. "I say we fight to protect our freedom, our way of life, and decide our own fate."Evelyn and Cullen nodded in approval and Solas let out a smile among his lips. Josephine reflected on Leliana's words before she made a decision."Alright, we'll fight them. But at the very least allow me to set up a line of communication with them. At the very least, I might be able to get some type of an agreement out of them however small it may be. In case the worst were to happen.""If you say so Josephine," Evelyn said, "now then, Cullen you said Teagan hadn't surrendered yet so maybe we could help relieve some pressure. Does Ferelden know about any of our secret passages in the mountains.""We had to reveal most of them after the Exalted Council but there is a small lake to the west of Redcliffe that connects to Lake Calenhad. We could send a battalion down the river and then cross the lake to Redcliffe. If we can't help lift the siege maybe we could evacuate the arl under the cover of night.""If I may," Solas stepped up, "there is an Eluvian within the castle of Redcliffe. I will allow you to use it so that you can get the element of surprise.""Thank you, Solas. You got any other elven tricks that could help?" Evelyn asked."Not at present no. It would be unwise for me to reveal all my cards. Unless the situation is dire enough.""That does beg the question," Leliana said, "how do we stand against the Empire's forces? Our army isn't as powerful as it once was even with help from Orlais.""That's true and even if we could hold them near the Frostbacks, their large force could simply bypass us by sea. We have the geographical advantage but that can only get us so far," Cullen said knowingly."Then we go get more soldiers," Evelyn said proudly, "Josephine, send a message to Divine Victoria. We need to send a letter to every leader in Thedas to come to Skyhold for a Conclave. We'll form an army of Thedas to repel back these invaders into the Amaranthine. Leliana, we need your contacts to smuggle us as many weapons and supplies. Cullen, I need you to start getting as many recruits as possible. We'll need everything we can for this war." The three nodded their heads as they all left the room for their tasks.Evelyn looked over the map, planning her next moves as Solas strode over."What are you going to do?" She glanced over to Solas before raising her arm to her head."I need to know why I keep having these dreams from the well and what they're supposed to mean. So it's your lucky day, I'll finally pay attention to you."
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Hot. The sun gleamed along the arid grasslands, nothing but scorpions and the occasional spider to walk the paths. Marcus was still dumbfounded how going north somehow makes it hotter, it made no sense. Luckily he'd cast heat resistance or otherwise he'd be drowning in his own sweat and musk. How Redguards could get used to this, he'll never know.For two weeks, Marcus has walked miles to the Imperium, hoping to find any leads of magical artifacts and lore for Neloth. Yet for all he could see, miles of barren land with the occasional wild animal or bandit. At first, Marcus visited the Hundred Pillars, massive structures made from some material that's similar to mortar, and most of the tombs and ancient sites were lastly looted already. Even any ancient had etched away, not even his magic could help restore some of it. And so here he is, on his way to Perivantium, hoping to get any local information about any sites and circles around Tevinter.It's a good thing that most of the country's focus is on the invading Qunari, that way Marcus's inquiries won't make as much noise to any nobles as they usually would. He couldn't also but feel joy at the prospect of the two destroying each other. Two nations that enslave people of both the mind and soul respectively. They deserve what's coming to them and the Empire will make sure of it. Marcus's stomach growled loudly for him to hear, tiny ripples moved like a wave within him.Hmm, I should get to Perivantium soon, he thought. He looked within his bag, most of his provisions eaten save for a cracker. Thankfully he had plenty of water.Damn, I shouldn't have eaten that big lunch yesterday. But I'm so used to everyone bringing me food that I've never had to worry before."I see that you're still as dumb as when we first met."Marcus quickly turned to behind, his eyes now staring upon a golden saint, her long golden hair flowed along her shoulders and small golden armor pieces that made her halfway between from being nude."Selene," Marcus exclaimed, "what are you doing here? I didn't summon you.""Yes, you did. You conjured me up when you were sleeping an hour ago. I would have woken you but a man like yourself would never be able to fix his wet dreams."Marcus blushed hard before pointing out to her, "Hey, it was not! It's a condition I have okay. I sometimes sleep cast. You wouldn't understand.""Like how I understand you've been wasting time walking when you can summon a horse to ride."Marcus widened at her revelation, his head hanged lowed at she said. Now he wouldn't hear the end of it. Unless…"That's where you're wrong. I didn't forget, I was just trying to be careful around the locals. They'd swarm me if they saw me riding a flaming horse.""You made that up didn't you," Selene responded with her hands at rest, "nothing less than I'd expect from a lowly man such as yourself. Like the time you got turned to cheese despite the fact, the item belonged to my lord Sheogorath. You know if I was in charge we'd have completed our…""Okay, bye Selene." Marcus cast Expel Daedra on her."This isn't ov-" Selene raised her fist as the spell whisked her away back to Oblivion.Marcus then noticed something strange after he cast that spell. His magicka wasn't regenerating for some reason as it usually would.Strange, he thought, that's not what happened with all my other spells.Marcus needed to try something. He shot a fireball of into the sky and his magicka began to return but only back to the point where it was. He quickly searched into his bag for a minor magicka potion. He drank its contents and soon enough he felt his magicka pool return to the maximum.Most peculiar, so it seems Conjuration spells in Thedas somehow decrease the amount of magicka you have available. But then again, my magicka was full when I woke up after summoning Selene so most likely it just takes a while for it to regenerate. Could it have something to do with this Fade I read so much about?The Fade. Supposedly the source of all magic in Thedas separated from this world by the Veil. More than likely the Fade was Aetherius or at least some plane like it, and the Veil is preventing many people from gaining magic save for a select few. It was sad really, for a world to be unable to experience the true beauty of magic and instead become a tool for an elite few and a demagogue for the masses. Magic is a tool, a tool that for a century has helped the Empire prosper and allowed many new ways it improves society. That bullcrap about only a chosen few is why nobody likes the Psjiics and probably a reason people are so distrustful of magic.Marcus placed his hand over his head, a glimpse of the city he could barely see in the distance. An hour or two tops then he'll head for the nearest inn. Maybe a tavern for any sort of information. Then something interesting might happen."Aaaaahh!" The loud scream caught Marcus off guard. He grabbed his staff from behind and ran off towards the scream."Finally, something interesting."Far off in the field, a small elven boy ran as fast as he could. His chest panting, his body crumpling as he tried exerting as much energy as he could. Yet it all ended as an arrow pierced his leg, stumbling down onto the ground. He tried to get up but his leg bleeding and broken with the arrow struck through, all he could manage was a slow crawl as the galloping horses came closer to him. A horse trampled over his hand, pain radiating throughout as he screamed from the top of his lungs. A shadow darkened his view as a large man loomed over his body."Well now, where do you think you're running off to slave? Hoping to die out in a ditch like the rest of your clan. Oh, my apologies former clan." 2 more men surrounded the elf as he laid there, blood scattered all over his body.The elf gritted his teeth, "Sc-screw you, shem. I'll never stop running." The group of men chuckled at his statement before the leader kicked him in the face, knocking the boy unconscious."See, that's where you're wrong, slave," he said kneeling down, "our client needs more bodies for his ritual and promised us extra for bringing you alive. Maybe I'll buy a slave too, slave-hunting is some tiring work. Load him up."A bolt of lightning pierced through the air, striking one of the henchmen. The rest looked in horror as sparks spread over his body, leaving a hunk burnt flesh before disintegrating to ashes."Mage!" one of them yelled as Marcus jumped from behind a rock."Well don't just stand there, get him!" The leader yelled as he ran for his horse.The men proceeded with their weapons, one shield in hand while the other circled around with a bow. Marcus cast a fireball with his staff towards the armored man, his fire bouncing off as he charged with his shield. The man swung his sword, barely missing Marcus. Marcus dodged multiple times until the man swung his shield back, prompting Marcus to quickly thrust his staff blade into his shoulder, bloody flesh was torn that the man reeled back in pain. An arrow shot towards Marus neck but bounced off, causing confusion to the archer.Ironflesh, Marcus thought, good thing I cast it before the fight.Marcus launched a barrage of fireballs at the archer and he nimbly dodged the fire. The armored man regained his footing to charge towards Marcus, who proceeded to launch a fireball into the air. The man was distracted from the attack as Marcus spun his staff towards his chest, electrocuting the man to a singe. The archer tried launching another arrow before suddenly he was hit by a storm of fire raining down on him. The archer ran screaming as the flames burned his body as he collapsed in agony. Marcus released the staff from the armored man as he stood there lifeless with warped armor. Marcus gave him a light tap and watched the man fall before turning towards the leader. The leader was holding the unconscious elf with a knife to his throat as he slowly backed towards his horse."You made a big mistake, mage. You should've killed us all with your fire but you had to try to be a hero. So here's what is going to happen. I'll be taking this slave back for pay and you can have whatever is left on those guys. I'll have a feeling you'll need supplies if you want to survive out here."Marcus slowly stepped towards the man and charged his staff."Hey, don't move any closer! I'm warning you, one more step and I'll slit its throat.""Then I won't move." Marcus spread open his hand and a ward appeared between the man and the elf. The man bounced off the ward and looked up to his horror as Marcus pointed his staff at the man. Several ice spikes impaled through the man, launching him forward as he landed and blood pooled from the newly fresh holes.Marcus ran over to the boy, his leg mangled from an arrow, multiple lacerations, and bruises all over. He quickly cast Heal Other on the boy as the gashes and bruises disappeared and his leg set back into place. The arrow would be tough to remove but luckily the boy was still unconscious. He broke the arrow shaft and quickly removed the broadhead while casting healing to stop any blood loss. The leg was still inflamed a bit but that's the best he can do for now. Now was the question of what to do with him.I can't take him back to the city, Marcus thought, they'll know he's a slave and I won't try to pretend he is one to me. I can't stay here with him though, more slavers might come and I don't have enough supplies to make camp out here.He turned his head over to a small arch in the distance, large enough shade and low enough into the ground that it would be hard to spot anyone from far. Marcus grabbed hold of the boy and carried him over to the cliff.After he laid him in the shade, Marcus conjured two flame atronachs by his side."Alright, you two guard that boy here. Attack anyone with a weapon in hand." The atronachs floated off to the sides of the arch and occasionally turned to watch the boy.Marcus ran off to the city and as luck would have it, one of the horses the slavers rode on was still here. Now he just hoped the boy wouldn't wake up to the atronachs.As Marcus rode back, cold winds chilled his face and his pack clicked on the horse. The boy still was unconscious thankfully. Marcus banished the two atronachs and proceeded to set up camp. He laid out a blanket and pillow for the boy and rested against a rock. At a snap of his fingers, a small fire came to life from kindling he bought. A large sigh came about as he used Telekinesis to lift a chicken thigh over the fire. Hopefully, the boy would wake up soon.How could any person think slavery is a good idea? All the lives ruined, culture destroyed, and families separated. They don't deserve any mercy, not from me or Stendarr.Marcus stared at the night sky, chicken in hand, so focused on the landscape that he jumped a bit when the boy quickly jumped from his rest.The boy was confused for a moment as he stared at the man, he too unsure what to do. The boy glanced to the right and saw a staff. He jumped over the fire, grabbing the staff and pointing it over to the man."You're not taking me back shem!" the boy's grip tightened on the staff and slowly walked back.Marcus raised his hands as he swallowed his meal. "Okay, now there's no need to resort to violence. I'm not here to enslave you.""Liar, you want to take me back to that magister. Well, I'd rather die than go back to him.""Look, honest I'm here to help. I even healed your wounds for you see."The boy looked down to his leg, not a scratch in sight and it even looked brand new."You'd probably just want me healed so I can work for you more.""And treating you to a nice fire and a meal is part of my plan?""What about this staff? You're a magister aren't you or some blood mage?""No, not any of those. In fact, I despise those. Let's just say I'm not from around here just like you are I suppose.""How do you know that?""The vallaslin," Marcus pointed to his face, "it's a Dalish thing isn't? And judging from your age, I assume you must have gotten it recently."The boy tightened his grip on the staff. "Not many shem would know that. Most are too ignorant and believe us, bandits or lowly creatures.""Believe me, I've dealt with a fair share of ignorant people. But often I find a little chat can help us understand as long both sides agree to have a chat. Now please put the staff down, it's very dangerous.""Dangerous? I'm not a mage so how could a staff-" a spike of ice flew from the staff barely missing Marcus. The boy jumped back behind a rock."That's impossible. I'm not a mage." Marcus walked over to the boy and picked up his staff. He held out his hand to the boy."You're not, it's just the staff. So how about we talk?" The boy hesitated a bit, still unsure if he should. "I've got some food." The boy grabbed his hand and walked with him towards the fire.Marcus handed him a chicken stick and both sat down as the boy cooked."What's your name?" Marcus asked."Piven.""Well met Piven. My name is Marcus, a pleasure. You know you were lucky when I found you from those slavers.""Did you kill them?""Of course. Slavery is an evil practice and no one deserves such a fate.""Even an elf?""Elves are people too. I've hated how people look down on others simply for their race or anything different from them."Piven looked up from the embers as he started his meal. "If you hate slavery that much, what's a mage like yourself doing in a country like this.""Well, I'm an adventurer but also a good samaritan that helps anyone in need. Recently I've come here for magical artifacts that the Tevinters are holding. A client of mine wants me to retrieve them so they can be returned to their rightful purpose.""You mean to the elves? Because that's what all the shem here based their magic off.""Well, my client is an elf if you must know. I was going to the city to ask around but I'm afraid these people tend to hoard their secrets a lot. But my client would be very unpleased if I can't get him his secrets.""This client of yours sounds a lot like the magister that enslaved me, always so focused on collecting magic items. He'd always use slaves for his rituals or force them to go into dangerous ruins."Marcus perked with curiosity at Piven's words and a formulation of a plan. "Really? Piven, I'd like to propose an offer to you. Your former master would give me a place to start my search and you could lead me to him."Piven stood up and threw his chicken to the ground. "Why would I do that? I spent every waking moment tortured under that monster and I've just escaped. I've no reason to go back.""But you do," Marcus said, "that man is going to continue torturing all those poor souls even harsher now that you've escaped. You can't let him continue to do as he pleases. I can help you get revenge against that monster and return all those stolen artifacts.""Why should I trust your word? What's to say you won't try to sell me back."Marcus reached behind and planted his staff in the ground. "Take my staff as a hostage. If I can help you get revenge, then you give it back. If I try to betray you, I won't be able to harm you. You could easily kill me with the blade."Piven was surprised at this shem's words. He was putting a great deal of trust into someone he just met for no reason. Yet he couldn't feel but somehow that he could trust him perhaps. And this could be his chance to help his people. Piven took a grip of the staff, a short blade protruding on one end and some ball on the other. It looked as though it were made of wood but somehow a stronger material may be more than ironbark. Piven's eyes laid square upon Marcus with determination."When do we leave?"
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
It's been a week since Denerim has fallen and three days they've been locked in the castle. The people of Redcliffe were finally getting a sense of much-needed normalcy. Banners of the Imperial Dragon surrounded Redcliffe Castle, siege engines prepared and soldiers at the ready. Any raiding was out of the question as the Imperials had such a large force and any soldiers lost would be one who couldn't defend. But why would they wait, the castle defenders wondered. They had enough soldiers that could greatly overwhelm them and they could easily destroy the castle with their mages and trebuchets. Possibly starve them out but then they'd be wasting time for the rest of Thedas to prepare. If they are, then in some way it's a good thing not everyone from the town is inside, lest riots would break within.The defenders fared no better though as they were constantly on alert, making sure what limited supplies had last with such few times to sleep. They could see on the faces of their comrades the doubts, that gnawing feeling that death is imminent and whether it'd be right to surrender and live or die fighting for your country. Arl Teagan has seemed to make up their mind though at least officially. The man had not slept since the siege begun, constantly looking over the map and reports he received over and over."Arl Teagan, are you alright?" one of the knights asked. Teagan ignored him as pondered on his thoughts."My Lord." the knight spoke louder and placed his hands on Teagan's shoulder. He snapped out his thoughts as he came to his men' worried looks."Forgive me," Teagan said, "I've haven't had much sleep in a while. I appreciate your concern for me but I'll be fine. Why don't you all go check the battlements? Make sure we have everything in order in case the enemy starts their attack."The knights gave each other quick glances of guilt before bowing and walking off to the battlements. Ser Perth walked in, his silverite armor gleaming among the knights and enough to catch Teagan's attention."Ser Perth, what's the situation? Any new movements from the Imperials?" Perth shook his head as he strode over."No, my Lord. Nothing new so far. They've just been sitting there as they have been. I'm surprised though they haven't found the secret entrance. Surely they would have sent soldiers down there.""They're probably just waiting for the right moment to attack. We have to vigilant that the attack could start any minute. I need you to make sure your men are prepared to hold the dungeons when the time comes.""They are my Lord, but we need to talk. Why are you doing this?" Teagan was taken aback a bit."What do you mean? We're defending Ferelden and its people. It's why we've been holed up here for the last three days. We just have to hold out until-""Until what!" Ser Perth slammed his hands on the table, "Forgive my language, my Lord, but what you're saying is complete bullshit. You are leading everyone here to their deaths for no reason.!""No reason? Is defending one's country not good enough reason? Or the fact that they intend to destroy the peace we've just been able to achieve now.""I know that my Lord, but we've no chance against them. Almost all of Ferelden has pledged to serve the Empire and Edgehall is more than likely in the same situation. The only way we'd have any chance is if the Inquisition could reinforce but you made sure they were a fraction of their former selves.""I had to Ser Perth. An organization that powerful would have brought trouble to us if we didn't keep them in check. But neither of us could have known that such a powerful adversary would come out of nowhere.""Corypheus and Solas don't count as unknown threats?" Teagan glared back at Ser Perth, fists balled to his side. Ser Perth copied back but the silence broke upon a messenger's arrival."My Lord," the man panted, "come quickly. There's an Imperial at the gates and they're requesting to speak with you."Teagan and Ser Perth released their tense looks, nodding silently in agreement as they walked to the gates. The day began to settle as clouds formed overhead the soldiers, the gray mass dulling the mood of the garrison as the world's color greyed. Teagan looked down to a single soldier standing by herself. She was dressed in a steel breastplate with leather faulds, the symbol of the Imperial Dragon displayed proudly in the center. Steel braces and shins covered over her simple clothes, a dark red that worked well with the leather and steel. Teagan was a bit surprised though that the woman was quite fair skin compared to the rest of the soldiers, she could almost pull off being Ferelden."Is this Arl Teagan I am speaking to?" the woman asked."This is him. What do you want?" The woman stepped closer to the edge of the bridge, archers quickly nocking their arrows."Allow me to introduce myself. I am Legate Covera Lerinus, 6th Legion of the Dragon Empire. I came to broker a peace here with the people of Redcliffe.""Let me guess, you wish for us to surrender immediately, take us prisoner, and accept the Emperor as our new ruler. I'm sorry but the last time an Emperor invaded, Ferelden and its people were raped and massacred for 58 years. We did not sacrifice so much just to serve another.""Arl Teagan, be reasonable. I have 5000 soldiers right now with trebuchets ready to breach the castle any time now. At best you have I'd say at most 800 including any citizens willing to fight. You know you stand no chance of holding and there are no reinforcements coming to save you. If you surrender now, I promise that no harm will come to you or anyone inside the castle and we will even allow you to continue as the Arl of Redcliffe."A silence bequeathed Teagan, her words having no effect on his defense."Is your pride so great you'd be willing to sacrifice its people for some petty spur of the moments patriotism? The Arl that killed Redcliffe.""It's not pride! It's about whether we're willing to stand up for our beliefs that are essential to who we are and not become puppets to a force that doesn't even respect us."Legate Lerinus smirked at his response and turned back waving a command to her soldiers. Teagan's eyes widened as the soldiers step aside for Eamon to step through. Eamon quickly looked up with a furrow in his brow towards Teagan, his displeasure pinched at the tugs of his heart."You're up Eamon," Lerinus whispered, "you have two hours. If you can't get him to agree, every soldier in there will be put to the sword and we'll find someone else more agreeable to rule. Make it count." A hard pat to the shoulder thrust Eamon forward, his face grimed at the situation."Hello Teagan, I see that you've been busy. Is Ser Perth there?""Brother, what are you doing? You were the last person I could think of surrendering over to the enemy. How could you possibly think surrendering was in any way a good choice?""I had no choice, Teagan. They had taken us by surprise and were ready to start marching on all Ferelden. Refusing them would have been the deaths of thousands of Fereldens, more than the Orlesians ever could inflict. I saw their army at Denerim and I am telling you that we stand no chance against it even if all of Thedas united. They have a million soldiers at their command and their magic is so advanced that it makes Tevinter a child. So I made a choice to save as many as we could and chose the lesser evil. I'm asking you to make the same."Eamon's words hit Teagan hard at those numbers. A million soldiers. You'd have to mobilize your entire population to get close to that let alone the costs and logistics it would require. He looked over to his men, uncertainty clouded their minds and their bodies shook in fear. The civilians huddled together, covered in rags, starving from the lack of provisions. He gave one last look to the enemy, standing tall and disciplined, ready to fight at full strength.It looks as though I have been the fool. Perhaps Eamon is right to submit, perhaps it would be better to sacrifice some ideals than to die and gain none. I wish there was another way but it seems we've run out of the Maker's goodwill."My Lord, my Lord, come quick!" a knight said, "There is something that requires your attention.""Do you not see we're in the middle of negotiations. I am sure you can handle it. Now then Eamon I-""It's a certain Ferelden that works for the Chantry's peacekeepers along with his old elf friend." the knight whispered to Teagan ears."Where?" Teagan's eyes narrowed."On the second floor in Connor's old room. I fear if you don't go soon, a fight will erupt inside."Teagan's eyes widened, something he definitely did not need right now."Ser Perth, please stay here. I need to deal with this quickly.""Wait," Ser Perth grabbed Teagan's shoulder, "what are you doing? You can't just leave without answering your brother. I'll go and-""No, this is something I have to handle. Just keep talking with my brother and if I'm not back in an hour, I leave the decision to you."Teagan hurried quickly over to the second floor, a small contingent of knights surrounded the door. For some reason though, they looked happy as to guard the door and whoever was inside somehow improved their mood. He greeted upon the faces of the legendary commander of the Inquisition and his small band of soldiers."Commander Cullen," Teagan reached out, "what are you doing here? How did you even get here? The entire castle is surrounded and there is only one secret entrance.""I've come to evacuate you and everyone else here. We can get out through the Eluvian here back to Skyhold and regroup there. It'd be best we hurry." Cullen could see however that Teagan did not seem as grateful as he thought he'd be, his eyes leered away from contact."What's the matter? We thought you'd welcome the chance to fight another day.""No, it's not that, just my brother, Eamon, is outside right now asking us to surrender. I think it would be best if we did. Not that I'm ungrateful but I don't see how we can win this especially after what my brother saw. And now that I think more about it perhaps there is a way for us to exist even as a vassal state. So I'm sorry to say but we won't be joining you."Cullen walked up to Teagan and their faces came to head. Cullen could see it in his face, the wrinkled skin, blood scorched eyes, and cheeks flushed palely. The same look he too had when he had trouble with his lyrium addiction. How almost every day was a struggle, always thinking that staying on it would be much easier. But the support from his comrades, his family, helped him stay to his path and become a better person."Arl Teagan, I know that things are bleak but we've always come out on top in the end. When the Blight started overwhelming Ferelden, everyone lost hope at any fact of winning even with the Grey Wardens. In the end, we prevailed and stopped the Blight from spreading. When Divine Justinia was killed, mages and templars caused chaos all over southern Thedas, believing no one could stop it not even the Inquisitor. Yet she organized us into a force capable of restoring peace and even changing the world for the better. Yes, the odds aren't in our favor and yes it would be easier to surrender. But can you live with the fact that you did nothing to defend your freedom even with a slight chance? Where would we be if we didn't struggle at all?"Teagan's soul rose up at Cullen's speech, his defiance spoke loudly to his own patriotism. No matter how foolish or how badly the odds are, they've always managed to come out. True not everyone would always live to see, but it reminded the rest how important standing for principle is."Al-alright then Commander. I'll follow your plan for now. But first get the civilians out of here, they don't need to die needlessly. I'll go back and stall them for as long as I can."Upon arriving at the battlements, Teagan saw Ser Perth doing his best to keep the conversation going with reminiscing of tales. The knight breathed a sigh of relief as any more he'd have embarrassed Eamon."Teagan," Eamon asked, "decided to rejoin our discussion? Is the possibility of Redcliffe's destruction a joke to you? We've only an hour left until they decide to storm the place.""Of course not, I would never take this lightly. I simply had to discuss somethings with the garrison about whether we should surrender. We decided that we need more of a guarantee from the Empire is all.""Brother, you know very well you're not in a strong position to negotiate. I too don't trust them fully but what other option is there? Please, Teagan, I don't want to lose you like our father.""Father died because he believed in a free Ferelden. I doubt he'd be proud of what I'm about to do.""Eamon!" the voice of Legate Covera called, "it's been an hour and all I've heard so far are brotherly squabbles that should be settled in private. If you're not going to try to negotiate-""No," Eamon replied, "it's just my brother wants reassurance that the Empire will keep its word.""We always keep our word as long as you keep yours. Arl Teagan!" Covera said as she crossed her arms, "I have already guaranteed you your safety and if that is not enough then there is nothing to be said.""Allow my brother then to enter. Surely the Empire would not be cruel enough to deny a brother an embrace.""Very well then but I expect you not to try anything."Teagan nodded as he ordered the drawbridge lowered. Eamon looked a bit confused for the moment but continued onward as the legate gestured him to go. As he walked, Covera saw across the drawbridge, a strange looking soldier among the group, a bright silver among the rest escorting civilians within the keep. The armor piqued interest until her eyes widened as she saw a small eye engraved on the back.Impossible, there is no way they could have made it undetected. On instinct, she bolted back to her legion and pulled a small horn, blaring a bellowing noise across the town. Stone launched from trebuchets, striking the battlements and towers with surprising accuracy. Soldiers screamed in agony as they tried to find cover, archers crushed on the battlements and unable to get a chance off. All Teagan could do was hunker down, praying he would not be hit by a boulder.Just as it began, the sky cleared once again as the bombardment stopped. Teagan stumbled up, his ears rang as they were soon filled with the cries of dying men and the smell of blood filled up his nostrils."Support the walls!" he shouted, "I need all archers up to the walls and get the wounded of the battlements! Where is Eamon?""Over here!" Ser Perth yelled. Teagan quickly made to his voice, finding Eamon leaned up against the wall, blood covering his face."Eamon, are you alright?""No," Eamon said as he held his arms, "I think my leg broke from one of the boulders. I'll need your assistance getting to the keep." Eamon's eyes widened towards the sky, confused and in awe.Teagan and Ser Perth both looked towards the sky, three shapes in the sky growing bigger as they came closer. The large entities soon became identifiable as they got close and Tegan felt his legs quiver.By the Maker, it can't be. It's impossible."Dragons!"Hell broke loose as the three dragons engulfed the castle in flames, streams of fire burned the defenders as they tried their best to flee. Screams of terror filled the air as hundreds died in an instant and soldiers ran as flames engulfed their bodies. Dragons swept overhead and swooped down, grabbing soldiers into the air and dropping them to their death. Teagan felt numb and stare blankly at all the chaos within."My Lord! My Lord! Teagan!" Ser Perth shook Eamon from his shock back to reality."We need to fall back to the keep. Save as many as we can.""The keep?," Eamon asked, "there's only one other way out.""There is another," Teagan replied, "but I'll explain later. Ser Perth, cover our flank. Alright, retreat everyone! Back inside!"The defenders quickly made their way inside narrowly dodging balls of fire launched from the dragons. Knights hastily grabbed whatever was available blocking the doors as the trio headed towards the stairs, greeted by Cullen and his men."Arl Teagan," Cullen yelled, "are you alright? I thought you said you would stall them.""Change of plans, we're leaving now. The enemy somehow commands dragons on their side and killed most. Are the civilians through the Eluvian?""Most but it'll take a few more minutes for everyone to get through."A large bang slammed on the door, many of the placeholders flew from the door and pieces of wood and metal broke from the impact. Ser Perth pulled his greatsword out and faced towards the entrance."We won't have a few minutes unless someone holds the enemy back. My Lord, my men will hold this position, give you as much time as we can.""Ser Perth, you can't…""I can and I will, my Lord. That door is coming down any second and I am not allowing either one of you to die. I made a vow to protect Eamon and I intend to keep it."Another blast crashed against the door, shattering it to pieces. As the entrance filled with the dense smoke, the roars of charging soldiers followed through. Large green men and women in steel plate with warhammers and battleaxes clashed against the knights."Go!" Ser Perth ran off to join the fray and the rest ran up the stairs. Ser Perth swung his sword, blunting against the Imperials and knocking them down."Form a line!" all the knights lined against the hallway, greatswords thrusting against the Imperials. Soldiers from both sides rammed into each other, grappling one another and parrying blows. The tide began turning as more and more soldiers entered the halls, the large green soldiers' inhuman strength overpowering the defenders as they crushed the Knights' hands and bashing their faces in with hammers soaking in blood. The line crumbled into nothing as knights were torn in by axes and one by one they fell, only Ser Perth stood standing.Andraste guide me. Ser Perth charged forward, ramming into a soldier against the wall. He placed his hand on his greatsword, smashing its pommel against the enemy's face. A swing of a hammer smashed on his chest, stumbling back as many Imperials surrounded him. He tried his best to swing, his attacks narrowly missing every soldier. Every soldier he attacked, axes chopped across his back slowly wearing down his plate, the blunt force bleeding his insides. Adrenaline pumped in as he yelled for one last charge, his sword thrust toward a soldier with all his might. The blade bounced off at the last second as the soldier sidestepped for a halberd to thrust into Ser Perth's chest, the long spike buried into his chest and blood vomited from his mouth. As he dropped to his knees, a smile escaped his face for he knew it was time to join the Maker's side.The last of Ferelden soldiers passed through the Eluvian, the sound of boots gradually increased. As Eamon passed through, Teagan took hold of Cullen shoulder's"Wait, won't they follow us through? Or even worse find out about it?""Don't worry about it. They won't." Teagan had no choice but to accept his statement and hurried through with Cullen in tow. The light of Eluvian faded away, its job complete as the mirror faded away to dust, its magic receding back into the Fade and the light of blue glowed in the eyes of its master.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
"How much further is this estate, Piven? I thought you said it was just outside Perivantium but it seems to me we're in the middle of nowhere."Piven planted Marcus' staff in the ground and his eyes peered into the distance of the wasteland."Well, the city is surrounded by nowhere and the magister would stay far enough away so nobody would hear the screams of all the slaves.""He didn't want anyone to know what he was doing?""No, I heard from one of the others that the city was complaining about the noise after hours so he moved. Look over there, I remember that hill will give us a view of the whole estate."The elf quickly jaunted up the hill, sharp rocks and minerals barely bothering his foot as the climb became steeper and he jumped from each point with speed. He climbs as well as a Bosmer Marcus thought as he crawled along the hill. At the top, Marcus was taken aback at the view of the estate. Large stone walls engraved with marble circled the estate, large hedge maze decorated a portion of the yard and marble statues of animals dotted the home. Its center housed the home of the magister, a three-story columned house with small windows and banners of the Tevinter flag."A nice place he's got. Remove some all those statues, open some windows, and you've got yourself a home.""Sure, if you don't mind the hundreds of slaves that have been tortured, beaten, and killed just to build it. Oh and the fact that they're just lying out in the backyard.""Forgive my ignorance, Piven. I didn't know. Just trying to lighten the mood."Piven ignored him as paced himself down the hill. Marcus quickly grabbed hold of him and yanked him back."Woah there, where do you think you're going?""Down there," Piven replied, "it's why we came here isn't. To free my clan and recover our artifacts.""Look down some more first." Marcus pointed. Piven's eyes caught a large group of guards walking around the estate, watching over any slaves in the field and blocking the gates. The doors to the estate swung open as more guards exited and a large contingent appeared on the roof."Guess he must have increased security since you escaped. It would be best if we waited till nightfall, that way they'll have less visibility and it'll give us time to plan."Marcus laid out a small paper and quill to draw."What are you doing?" Piven asked."Drawing a layout of the estate," Marcus said, "that way we can figure out the best approach to get in. Tell me, have you seen all three floors and are there any secret passages or basements I should know about?""I only know about the first two floors. Here there was a spiral stairway to the right on the first floor to the second. And I think there was a door to the left on the first floor that goes to the basement. It's where they put us in cages every night and torture any unlucky souls.""Why weren't you allowed on the third floor? Is it where he sleeps?""No, he sleeps on the second. Never gave us a reason why weren't allowed there. Though I had a sneaking suspicion we were but well not alive anyway.""So it's probably where he performs his rituals and other things of magical nature. He probably keeps any artifacts up there too. Ok then…"Marcus finalized his drawing and handed it to Piven."Does this look mostly correct?" Marcus asked. Piven nodded his head and pointed out towards the hedge maze."See that maze there? I escaped when they made me trim all the leaves as a punishment I got. Guard decided he wouldn't pay attention so I shoved a shiv into his neck. Real late at night and they weren't many guards as there were.""You suggesting we go in through the maze?" Marcus questioned, "If anything, they've likely increased patrols in the maze and probably have someone standing watch at its entrance.""No, they won't because before I escaped, I released a nasty concoction. Smell so bad that it weeks for it to dissipate and not even masks physical or magic help dampen it. Most likely they'll be sitting at the entrance, drinking and playing cards while one guy actually watches.""You knew you'd come back here?""In a sense. When I ran, I was hoping to gather some other Dalish clan, those willing to kill shem and lead a raid on the place; use the maze to get the drop on them.""A nice thought Piven," Marcus replied, "but I'd think you'd need more than a clan to actually attack a place with this many guys, especially in heavy armor." He looked up to the sun, its bright color slowly descending down over the estate. "Alright, we have a few hours till its dark so its best we rest. How about we take turns on watch duty?""No thanks. You sleep Marcus and I'll tell you when its time." Piven said as he stared at the estate. Marcus could see that he held his staff tightly and his hand shook. He too knew that feeling well.Night came for Marcus as Piven tapped his head. He and Piven made their way down towards a large bush near the gates. Six guards stood near the gate and a few made rounds along the walls."Here drink this." Marcus handed a large white potion towards Piven. "It'll make us invisible for about a minute and make us a bit more silent." The two imbibed the liquid, their forms melding into the background. Piven watched from the bush as a guard made its way past the maze around a corner. The two quickly bolted towards the wall and lifted each other over. Once they leaped into the garden, their senses overloaded as they quickly covered their faces.Shit, Piven, you really know how to make something more unbearable than an Argonian swamp.They quickly sneaked out of the maze and saw any guards even posted at the entrance. Many were busy playing and drinking of course not loud enough to arouse suspicion from the rest of them. Clearly, the magister went for quantity. Marcus followed Piven over to a window on the left of the mansion, no guards patrolling the area."Poor excuse of guards as if someone made them this dumb," Marcus whispered. Piven looked in the window, the room seemed empty and its door peered into more emptiness. He jammed Marcus' staff in the window and opened it up as vaulted in."Okay, we're in now what?" Marcus asked. On cue, the potion's effects wore off."Well, we'll be visible to everyone now.""Do you know where the magister is?""No, in his bed maybe? Right now we need to free the other slaves then we'll go kill the magister." Piven peered his head out from the room, the darkness covered the halls with no sign of any guards. They made way to the basement and a lone torch lit their path. Marcus could see from just the small light, dozens of cages lined the basement and tens of elves all packed together in the cages, the smell of feces, urine and garbage radiated throughout the room.Piven grabbed the torch and ran over to the wall searching up and down before finding a key. He ran over to one cage and hastily opened it, tossing the keys toward Marcus."W-what? Who are you?" one of the elves asked."Laya!" Piven hugged the girl, relief loosened his body at her sight."Piven…" she said. The name sparked whispers amongst the rest, the escaped slave returning to free his kin. "What are you doing here? I thought you escaped.""I did but I came back to save you all like I said I would.""Then did you-""No, I didn't find a clan but I found him." Laya looked over to the robed figure unlocking the rest of the cages. She backed up slightly as his outfit reminded her of him."You brought a mage?" she asked, her tone both angry and fearful."He's different from the others, he saved my life from hunters and he's agreed to help save our clan back." Piven looked around as the others slowly left their cages, his hope drained from each person."Laya, where is my Father? And where's the keeper?"Tears fell down Laya's face, her face filled with red and she buried her face into his shoulders. Words could barely come out of her as she cried profusely onto Piven's shirt. Another of the elves carried her away to another and explained to Piven."Piven, I'm sorry but we've haven't seen either of them for a few days. The master became furious when you escaped, we overheard that he was made a fool among the other magisters and took some of us so that he would 'show them'. We couldn't do anything as he had them and a couple of others taken somewhere but we could hear screams from up top. I'm sorry."Piven sat blankly from what he said, trying his best to process what he heard and the staff providing the only comfort. Marcus retrieved from his satchel multiple healing potions as he handed them off to each group. They were a bit hesitant at first until one brave enough took a sip, his bruises disappearing almost instantly."I don't have anymore so give these to your weakest, it'll help save them for now. The Magister is probably on the third floor with the rest so I'll go deal with him. I'm sure that once I confront him, every guard will start pouring in so I need you all to barricade the door and hide.""You're going to confront yourself?" one of the elves asked."I am," Marcus nodded, "with my trusty staff I'll defeat this man and free you." Marcus pointed, the elves glancing at each other. Marcus was a bit confused until the spot he pointed was empty.Damn it, Piven. You're gonna get yourself killed."Aaahh!" the scream frightened the group. Marcus sprinted up the stairs, circling around until he came to the third floor.He could not believe what he saw. Bodies of elves hung to the ceiling and walls, mutilated to pieces on pentagrams, soaked in their blood. Their faces still in horror even after they died."So you're the one I must thank for bringing back my slave?" a voice at the end of the room called. Marcus could see his staff laid next to Piven, his body pale and lifeless."Did you...""Kill him?" the voice interrupted, "No, I still need him alive. He hasn't been punished enough yet. But I see I'm straying off. Allow me to introduce myself. I am Oppius Donatus, Magister and Conessiour in Magical Artifacts. You know, it would have been easier for you to return this slave in the morning.""That's not why I'm here," Marcus spat back, "I've come to free those that you've enslaved and to stop your abuse of magic. At first, I thought of simply humiliating you, cutting off your hands and leaving you to rot. I didn't want the trouble of dealing with more of your kind. But after what I just saw and what you've done, fuck that."Flames flowed through his fist, raising his hand as the staff levitated back to him. "I'll make sure that there's nothing left of you.""I'm disappointed that you see it like that. Very well then, I could use the practice. Tell me, what is your name?""I am Marcus Ebiri and I will avenge all those you've killed.""Really, how will you avenge if you can't even fight?"Marcus' body locked in place, his hand slowly moving to his neck. Oppius laughed maniacally as the blood from the corpses swirled in a ball. The blood entered into his body, growing in stature, his face engorged in blood and it hardened over his body creating an armor.Marcus focused his magicka within and burned off the hostile magic. The fire boiled over his body, illuminating an aura of fire around his body. He quickly cast magic resistance with a raise of his fist."So you can resist blood magic? Not bad, but not good enough!"Oppius summoned the blood from his armor into spikes, launching them into Marcus. Marcus blocked with a ward and counterattacked with ice spikes. Oppius blocked with his arm and the ice absorbed in. He charged straight for Marcus as his fists enlarged with blood spikes. Marcus charged a fireball towards him and he narrowly dodged the blast. He uppercut Marcus to the face, the punch's spikes scratched his face. Marcus flips back as he extended two fingers, the fireball he launched coming back and striking the magister in the back. The man loses his footing and the blood moving to heal his back. Yet it left him exposed, as the magister looked up to a stream of fire engulfed his head. The flames went on for a few seconds, receding to reveal a charred face and blood seeping out his pores."Y-you b-bast…" Oppius magic flowed to his face as he healed his face from the blood.Marcus was quick to react as he stabbed his staff into his chest, fire radiated over him. The blood armor boiled his insides as it hardened over him. Yells could not escape him as Marcus covered his mouth, steam poured out his body. He looked up towards Marcus trying to utter a word."I-mposs-i-bile...y-you…" Marcus opened his palm and red energy flowed from Oppius, his body withering as naught but charred bone and dust were left. Marcus could only look with disdain, dropping the skeleton to the ground.Lucky I didn't take your soul.Marcus made his way over to Piven, his body drained of life. Energy from Oppius flowed back to Piven and his body returned to normal. His eyes slowly opened before suddenly shotting up."Father!" Piven breathed heavily, trying to gain his bearings."Piven. It's alright. It's done now. See." Piven looked over to the remains of Oppius, his skeleton lied in hardened blood. But a smile did not form as he turned to one of the corpses on the wall. His eyes filled with dread as he walked over to the head still hanging. Tears poured out his eyes as he fell to his knees."Father…" he cried out. Marcus wanted to hug him but a glimpse out the window he saw guards assembling outside.Damn it. Wait but that means?He faced a door and four guards came through from the rooftops. He launched two fireballs simultaneously, the force knocking back the guards and scorching them."I heard something up there!" one of the guards yelled outside."Piven! Follow me!" Marcus grabbed the boy and ran up to the rooftops. He looked over the edge and saw about a dozen guards running toward the estate.Marcus raised his hand and a portal opened over him, launching a barrage of fire down on the guards. A pit of fire lit, its flames igniting over their bodies and they ran screaming in terror as they rolled around in agony, trying their best to put it out. The fire receded to show to corpses of burnt men, their armor having welded to their skin and some parts of their bodies turned to ash. He began a count to make sure he got them all but a force pushed him down."Marcus!" Piven yelled in vain. One of the men inside survived and stopped Piven from warning him early, shoving Marcus off the roof. Marcus narrowly caught the ledge with his fingers and the guard slammed his foot down, eliciting pain as he yelled."You fucking asshole," the man said increasing the pressure on Marcus' fingers. Marcus threw his staff over the man, widely missing him. He looked down confused at what Marcus did only for Piven to pick up the staff and jam its blade through his guard. Blood squirted on Marcus' face as the man fell over the edge. Piven grabbed down and helped Marcus up. The two panted, out of breath before Marcus hugged the boy. Small rays rose from the ground as the sun dawned on the land. Marcus took a breather and sat upon the ledge inviting Piven to sit. The two overlooked the estate, blood and charred remains clashed against the hills of the land."Well, I suppose this was the only way it would end. Tragic that this land will probably experience even more." Marcus looked to Piven. For a brief moment, the boy smiled as he looked on over the horizon."By the way, can I have my staff back?"The sun lighted the estate's grounds as the previously enslaved elves packed their caravans. Food, weapons, money, anything that wasn't nailed down were taken, the least they were afforded for their enslavement. Many of the members were quick to eat their fill as they wouldn't have much time until someone might come by. Piven busied himself and helped load up the remains of those killed in Oppius' rituals."Piven? You ok?" Laya asked."I will be, thanks. I still can't believe they're gone. It's my fault, isn't it? If I hadn't escaped, they wouldn't have been used, they wouldn't…"A hug from Laya silenced his doubts. Her eyes teared a bit as she held him in an embrace."That monster would have done it anyway. Probably would have killed us all for his ritual. When you left, all I could think about was that you were hurt and that they would have captured you, do terrible things to you. Yet you came back with help, help that freed us all in the end. So don't blame yourself for it, okay?"Piven simply nodded but he was content enough to sway some of his guilt."By the way," Laya asked, "where is that mage who helped us?""Up there." Piven nodded towards the estate. "Said he needed to find some things on Oppius and then he'd escort us out of Tevinter afterward."Marcus searched in Oppius' desk for any information. One of the drawers revealed his journal, Marcus flipped the pages and came upon an interesting bit."Let's see here 'managed to get a hold of a new elven artifact, reminder to keep storage secret; I hide its origin'"Marcus looked to the wall and saw a picture of the man.Way too obvious. But then again, that would be in itself unexpected.Marcus lifts the portrait and revealed a strange glyph on the wall. Elven probably so perhaps magic. He waved his hand over the glyph, lighting up from his magicka as a section of wall slide out. His eyes unveiled to dozen of stands with the room, each housing some artifact on a pedestal.Quite a collection you had here, Oppius.Marcus could see a staff, a few scrolls, a few weirdly shaped sculptures. What caught his eyes though was what stood in the center. A large red book with some elven symbol, its pages still unworn as if newly printed."Nice book." The first page opened contained elven words of those of Thedas, its dialect a bit different but Marcus could somewhat make it out."Journal of a Betrayed Friend. I write this as my last to my kin. The Evanuris lie naught but despots and slavers. The one called Dirthamen is the worst of all, a hero I once respected. I was a fool to not see it, an idiot to not know his behavior changed. I thought he'd never allowed himself to fall, that he'd remember what he once was. I see now that any hope of him or any of the others reforming is out of the question. We've tried to gather forces, hoping to take them by surprise yet they knew before we could even gather. No one else knows but I will make sure they do. I leave information to the rest of the elvhen, a location of secrets hidden by Dirthamen, pieces of power he has created for the Evanuris. Without them I fear, the rest of the elvhen will fall."Marcus flipped over the pages to a map, its area similar to the size of Tevinter and location of the old elven empire and surroundings. He pulled out the small chest Neloth gave him and enlarged its size, storing the book in. He looked over the others and decided he'll take them for now. The sculptures themselves he could feel full of magic and the staff very light, even more than his own. The scrolls, however…"Techniques to use with some type of wood, 'ironbark', meditations to fine-tune manipulation of the Fade. Interesting but Neloth won't want any of this.""Marcus! Are you here?" Piven called out. Marcus quickly shrunk the chest into his satchel and cast his hand over the wall symbol to close. Piven jogged up as the wall closed in the nick of time."Oh, Piven, good to see you. I just finished what I was looking for.""And?""Not much but I did find these scrolls. Old elven techniques about weapons, magic, and I think maybe some herbs.""How can you know?""I know elven but now is not the time to discuss. Let's go now. Get everyone moving while I'll burn this down."Marcus made his way down shooting flames over the estate, smoke rising over as the caravan of elves made their way. For three days they rode, the occasional bandit or animal posed no problem for Marcus. By daybreak, the group made camp near a river east of Hasmal."Thank you, Marcus. We can't thank you enough for what you did." An elf said from a small group that approached."It was nothing," Marcus bowed, "I trust you have enough provisions to get by?""Yes, we'll stock up more from Hasmal and cross the river south. Perhaps we'll go to forests near Kirkwall.""Well then take these scrolls. I lifted them from the magister and I'm sure you'll find them more useful than me.""Truly you are different from other humans. Losing our keeper means we've lost a lot of knowledge but this is a start. Thank you. Where will you go from here?""Unfortunately, my travels take me back to Tevinter. There are still those who hoard artifacts for their own gain and my client wants to me to return as much as I can." He jumped on a horse and waved off to the clan."Farewell. May you find luck on your journeys."The clan waved back to Marcus as he rode off back to the plains. Winds flew past as he galloped into the distance but a voice shot back from behind."Marcus!" Piven strode up on horseback to him."Piven? What are you doing? Shouldn't you be back with your clan?""I should but I couldn't. I can't just stay with the clan and pretend everything is fine. My father is dead, our keeper is dead, along with our first and others. They tell me it's not my fault but I just know that I have to make it up to them. So I'm going with you and retrieving those artifacts.""You know I can't let you have all of them, right?""That's fine, I just want any that helps our clan. Besides I wouldn't want to fight you for them, especially after I saw you on the roof."Marcus shook his head, this kid really is persistent."Fine, you can come but I'll warn you that it'll get harder from here. Oppius was a walk in the park for what we'll be dealing with.""There are things worse than him?" Marcus nodded as the two rode forward."So where to?" Piven asked."A town out in the Silent Plains.""What's it called?""Solas."
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
"Inquisitor, I don't understand!""Really, Eamon, well then let me be clear, we will not be trying to negotiate with Tamriel."Evelyn chided as the two left the main hall of Skyhold. Hundreds of Ferelden refugees lined up in camps in the inner courtyard and many soldiers were still in the infirmary, their burned bodies, and massive cuts confined them to rest. Their harrowing tales of dragons did nothing to ease anyone's concern."Do you not understand what we are facing Inquisitor? This is a matter far different from Corypheus, from mages and Templars, and even Blights. You may believe that there is some chance for victory but I'm telling you there isn't. They have more soldiers, more magic, and dragons. Who knows what else they could have?""I know this and I know about impossible situations. We've always managed to come out when we unite even if we lose many. Besides that, it would not be in our interest to negotiate. They have the upper hand at the moment and we have nothing to counteract it.""But...""But nothing. I appreciate your concern, Eamon but we won't go forward with it. Your brother's trickery has destroyed any goodwill we might have built up. I've no doubt the Imperials are thinking of the same. Now, good day."Evelyn walked off to the battlements and leaned over. Her hands rolled over her face before she looked down below the valley. Hundreds of soldiers encamped outside in thick fur tents, veterans of the Breach reuniting with comrades and training as if it were the old days. Wagons of armor, food, and merchants arrived thanks to Divine Victoria's support and barricades were being built quickly near the valley entrance.Yet even Evelyn could not find solace with the fact that they're barely regaining their power as they were during the Breach. Quite a portion of the Inquisition used to rely on Ferelden and now their entire army is against them. For now, though, the enemy has not seemed to attempt any offensive against anyone else for now and messengers arrived with news of forts being constructed as they began to settle in. That puzzled Evelyn the most. Why allow Thedas time to build up its defenses, do they assume that conquering will require no effort?I really wish I could catch a break. All these wars, politics, and magic; just wish I could end it easily. Now dragons. Fuck me."Quite the predicament we've got ourselves in, Inquisitor. Didn't think I'd be more surprised than what Chuckles did." Evelyn turned as she grinned and raised her arms."Varric!" The two embraced heartily, sharing a brief moment of happiness."It's good to see you too. Been a long time.""Long enough for you to change your look," Evelyn laughed, "By the Maker, what's with the beard? Not going full dwarven now, are you?""This?" he asked, "Oh nothing special but it seems to help look more… noble. Well, more so than usual." Varric smiled as he stroked his large blonde beard. Evelyn rolled her eyes and looked back over the valley."I'm glad you're here, Varric.""Me too. Wish the world didn't always have to be in danger for it to happen." Varric looked at Skyhold's keep. "You know, I think we must be cursed or having extremely bad luck. What are we at, three, four?""Five if you want to count Solas," she muttered, "but he seems to be the least of our concerns now." A silence bequeathed the two friends for what could feel as though eternal before Evelyn turned back to Varric."Anyways, how have you been Varric? Is Kirkwall facing any troubles?""I've been doing pretty well for myself and we've been actually able to get some new trade deals with Antiva. Of course, now with the Empire on our doorstep, the city has pretty much been on edge every day. Hawke is helping Bran coordinate with the other cities getting our defenses readying and Aveline's training more guardsmen every day but people are still nervous. I mean, an entire country falling in one day, makes Corypheus look like a joke.""Well then better save your laugh for later because it just got worse.""Worse?""Yeah, turns out when Teagan escaped, the enemy used dragons to rain fire down on them. Three dragons and we don't even know how many more they might command.""That's…well... shit. Just…""Yeah.""So then," he said slowly, "guess the Inquisition doesn't have a plan then?""We kinda have a plan," Evelyn said as she shrugged her shoulders."Since when does kinda mean any type of certainty. Come on, Sky Lady, there must be something we can do?""There is but…" she muttered. Varric turned to see Solas slowly walking to the two."Hello, Master Tethras. It's good to see you, old friend." Solas said."Emphasis on 'old friend', I assume?" Varric asked, crossing his arms."Call it what you may, as long as we face our daggers in the same direction," he said."Well then, good to see you too, Chuckles." Solas smiled for a bit before his neutral look crossed his face. A moment of awkwardness fell upon the three before Evelyn spoke up."Is there another reason you're here, Solas?" Solas nodded."Yes, as I recall, you requested my help in a personal matter. One I believe you wanted to discuss in private.""Of course," Evelyn said as her eyes widened a bit, "Varric, sorry to cut this short but we'll have to continue our conversation another time." Varric raised his hands and walked away."I understand, magic's never been my strong suit. I have to go see Ruffles anyway or else she'll give me another finger-wagging. Maybe afterward we can get in a game of Wicked Grace." Varric cocked his eyebrow, causing Evelyn to let out a light chuckle."Sure thing. See you later, Varric." she waved off to him and turned back to Solas."Shall we?" he asked."Sure, we'll go to my chambers." The two left the battlements and made their way to Evelyn's room.The two were greeted by guards at the entrance to the room."Guards, make sure we are not to be disturbed until I say so. Let no one in the stairway.""Yes, Inquisitor." the guards said and marched down.Evelyn laid out across her bed and relaxed."I'll cast a sleep spell on you momentarily and I'll help guide you through the voices. Are you ready?" Solas said, standing across from her."Do it." Solas' eyes lit up in white flames at her command. Her vision immediately blackened, all sensation disappeared as sleep enveloped her.In an instant, her senses regained and her body felt as though it'd been awake for a while. Her eyes opened up to a small room, stacks of books surrounded as she saw she was in a chair. Tea was on a small table stand next to the chair, a large book laid open on her lap, and scattered spots of sunlight entered from the windows near the top."This is my mother's study in Ostwick, at my parents' winter estate I think.""Strange," Evelyn turned to see Solas browsing over the books, "you said you were part of the Ostwick circle. I doubt they allowed you to live with your parents.""No, they didn't. I did, however, receive permission once to stay with them for a week during the winter. Provided I had a templar accompany me. Where is he?" She looked around before a templar materialized before her, standing still as a stone sculpture at the door."Oh yes, I was so engrossed with the books here that often I forgot they were even there. Many things I failed to notice." She flipped over the book to its cover, "The History of the Chantry, I think it helped me find solace in the fact about who I was.""A tyrannical ruler?" Solas said, receiving a sharp look from Evelyn."A leader to help bring peace. Even if sometimes the cost is great, but I don't make the decision easily. But enough of that, we're not here to argue, we're here to figure out these visions."No snide remark came from Solas as he gestured towards the door. Evelyn walked through as the figure of the templar faded, the halls of the estate winded down almost infinitely; portraits of the Trevelyan's and collections of swords and busts lined the doors as the two strolled through."Alright then Mr. Dread Wolf, what should we be looking for?""I am not looking for anything but merely guiding you. Tell me, when do you hear the voices? Are you thinking about anything when it happens?" Evelyn shook her head."No, I don't think about anything in particular just my mind goes quiet for a bit and then they start whispering to me.""Do they often come to you in your sleep?""Very rarely. Most of the time they happen when I'm surrounded by lots of people when they're not focused on me. Only then do they talk to me but I can't actively think about them or nothing happens.""Then we'd best recreate such a scenario. Anything come to mind?" Evelyn thought a bit and turned to a door. The two walked through and their eyes were filled in bright colors and crowds of fine silks and cloths paraded on human bodies."One of the parties my parents had while I was given leave. I was never interested but my parents made me attend, didn't want any rumors popping up that I'd secretly be performing magic rituals or some other horrible thing. Didn't want to disappoint them so I'd put on a show, always agreeing with the other guests, talk about how I performed well at the Circle, and listening attentively." Evelyn looked over as the guests continued about their conversations, wine in hand and elven servants holding out small portions of food.It was so much simpler back then."There you are darling. I've been looking for you and wanted to introduce you to a friend of mine." Solas looked to the woman that called. She wore a red silk dress with a large petticoat, silver embroiled in a beautiful design over the dress. A silver necklace with the Trevelyan crest adorned her neck, matching earrings accentuated her bright pink cheeks and long brown hair."Yes, mother." Solas could see before his eyes as Evelyn was now much younger looking. She wore a small pink dress, a skirt full of fluff that hid her knee-high socks. Her hair was tied in a bun, eyes timid as a Templar walked beside her, and her hands held tightly against her chest."This is Count Norman Lowery and his wife Lady Kathyrn Lowery. They've come all the way from Ansburg." Evelyn's mother said."It's a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Lady Trevelyan.""The pleasure is all mine, Count Norman and to you as well Lady Kathyrn." Evelyn bowed."I hear from your mother that you're doing well for yourself at the Circle. You've become a model student for the others and a devout follower of the Maker." Lady Kathyrn said."I am," Evelyn replied, "the Maker helped me find peace, my abilities are to serve man not rule over it, and the Circle has done an excellent job at it. I'm also grateful that the Templars protect me and the world from its dangers.""Quite true," Count Norman smiled back, "I'm glad they've instilled the right values into you. My son could learn a thing or two about discipline from you." Solas could see that the count and wife were fidgeting with their hands and Evelyn's mother trying very hard to smile and eyes constantly shifting at her daughter."I'm glad you've met. Come along, Count Norman, I must show you and your wife an exquisite portrait I received while in Wycome." Evelyn's mom gestured."Glady," the count bid to Evelyn, "take care, Lady Trevelyan." Evelyn nodded back as the two walked with her mother. Evelyn sighed relief and strolled to one of the windows.The petals of snowflakes peppered the ground in a blanket of white and naked trees scattered the grounds. She could hear all the guests talk about the latest news, how better their lives were, and other things she could care less about. It was all just noise. She looked out the window to see a lone deer running about the distant field. The animal constantly searched the ground for anything to eat, its mouths digging under the snow to eat the buried grass. As she watched the animal, the noises began to silence out as one by one the volume fell in her ears and all she could do was focus on the deer."Dovahkiin fen al." A whisper broke her focus. Evelyn turned around to see all the guests surrounding her, their bodies concealed in shadows. Their figures slowly walked towards her as the noise began growing louder, banging inside her head."Dovahkiin fen al.""Dovahkiin fen al.""Dovahkiin fen al."Evelyn grabbed her head in pain and knelt down to the floor. The voices kept repeating the word over and over, the words imploding her brain and it felt as though her skull would split at any moment. The figures trudged towards her, their arms extending out to her like the undead."Inquisitor," Solas said calmly, "do not resist. Let them speak."Evelyn attempted to lift her hands off her head, the pain radiating over her body that if felt as if she were being pierced by hundreds of knives. She yelled at the voices and toughened her body to the pain."STOP!" she yelled. Solas flashed his eyes and turned Evelyn to stone. Her vision was filled with abyss as her body could no longer move, the pain, fully engulfing her and she ceased.Her eyes slowly opened as she could see just a stub of where her arm was. She opened her eyes to see she was no longer a child, back to her old self. She picked herself off the dark floor to see just nothing darkness and clouds fogging everything. She looked around and could not see any sign of Solas or even anything for that matter."Solas! Solas!" Evelyn called out, "This isn't funny Solas. I get it, you're trying to teach me a lesson about something."No response, no sound came back, not even her own echo. She was all alone."Great. Now, what am I supposed to do? Wake up maybe." She closed her eyes and relaxed. Upon opening, she was still in the void. Evelyn shook her head and laid her hands on her hips. All she could do was stare into the black void, trying to think what to do. She looked left and immediately jumped back on instinct."Ah!" A body of shadow stood before Evelyn, its humanoid figure illuminated with bright blue eyes, similar to what Solas does. The figure simply stood and stared."What are you?" The figure gave no response. It held out its left arm for Evelyn, she could see that the clouds dissipated to reveal a group of shadowy figures. Evelyn approached the group and could hear their voices."Are you sure about this?" one of the voices spoke."I am." The other voice, a woman's, spoke clearly over."It's just, what if the others find out?" a voice said."They won't. Besides it's better off we don't have it, the others would use it for their own purposes." the woman spoke."But surely you'd be able to reason with them. You've stopped them from destroying the elvhen before." another voice spoke."Elvhen. Ancient elves." Evelyn thought."I fear it may be the end of such an agreement. That's why we're trading it away so that they'll never find it." the woman spoke.Shadows from Evelyn's right formed, large winged creatures landed in front of the elves. Evelyn could tell from the shape that they were dragons though a bit smaller than the ones she fought."Greetings, Ahbiilok and Amnahthur. I take it you had a fine journey.""We did not come here for pleasantries, Fahliil. We have come for the Kel. Do you have it?" one of the dragons spoked. Evelyn was simply stunned that the dragon could even talk."I do," the woman said, "do you have the book?""Geh, yes." the dragon said. A box floated off from the dragon's wings and landed in the woman's hands. "The power to control the souls of mortals, both zii and sil. Though I cannot guarantee they will be the same once used.""That's a risk I must take. Bring it here." the woman directed for one of her followers to bring some item. A large scroll was carried by one and dragon picked it up by his wings."Our business is done. Come, Amnahthur. We must make haste to Taazohkaan." The two dragons faded away as the group of shadows reappeared in another location.The woman carried the box over to an altar and set it down before turning to the rest."I trust you all know what to do. It pains me that it must come to this." the woman said."Do not worry," one of the voice said, "we are glad to serve you and will take our knowledge to the vir'abelasan.""Thank you." was all she could say as the shadows walked away into clouds. Yet one of the shadows looked towards Evelyn, it raised its hands towards her and spoke."Dovahkiin will destroy for this." And with that, it flashed a bright light into her eyes.Evelyn jumped out from her sleep, sweat poured down her face and hands red as the rocks of the Western Approach. Her bed was soaked as if it were submerged underwater and her clothes stuck to her skin like seaweed. She could barely move her legs and rolled herself on to the floor. Solas came quickly on hold her up as she tried swinging her stub on the bed and reorient."What did you see?" Solas asked. Evelyn took a moment to regain herself as Solas helped lifted her up. She rubbed her temple and eyes for a bit before turning to Solas."I-I think saw her.""Saw who?""Mythal. She had some of her followers go with her to observe some deal she made. With dragons.""Dragons? I didn't know the creatures were even capable of communicating let alone trading.""They weren't our dragons but a bit smaller. And I guess the voices were translating everything from elven so these dragons must have been quite knowledgeable. Listen, Mythal traded with them some item she had, a scroll that glowed and something about it made me feel off. Do you know anything about it?""I do," Solas confirmed, "the Scroll of Ages. Dirthamen had found it a few years after we won the war that cemented their place. When he tried reading, he almost died from the sheer amount of power and temporarily lost his vision though Mythal was able to restore him. After that, the rest of the Evanuris pledged to never open the scroll again and to keep it locked away for all time.""You didn't destroy it?" Evelyn asked."We couldn't," Solas replied, "even with all our power combined, we couldn't even scratch it. We all agreed it would be a danger to the elvhen but I never expected Mythal would be the one to take it. She and I both agreed to hide it from the others but…" Solas could only look out the windows as he spoke. "Tell me, what did she trade it for?""Some kind of book or at least that's what the dragons said. One of them said it could control the souls of mortals. Know anything about that?" Solas shook his head."Great, now I feel like I've been left with more questions than answers. There is one more thing though. When her followers left to go to the Well, one of them just looked straight at me and said 'Dovahkiin will destroy with this'. The way they keep saying dovahkiin over and over again makes me think…""That the dovahkiin is from the Empire," Solas interrupted, "and that either it or they will destroy Thedas for the book. And like Mythal they don't wish for it to be destroyed.""You were trying to destroy the world?" Evelyn replied. Solas shot knives from eyes and caused Evelyn to step back a little."Not on purpose. What I would do was restore my world that unfortunately destroy everyone's else. What the voices are afraid of is that this dovahkiin will destroy both our worlds. That cannot happen. Is there anything else at all?" Evelyn closed her eyes and focused her mind on the voices. Nothing she could hear but an image did pop in."No voices but," she focused, "I see a map of some sort in my head. Its shape is a bit of northern Thedas, specifically Tevinter, Antiva, and a little bit of Rivain. And I see a few bright dots scattered all over. Locations maybe of where Mythal hid the book."Solas waved his hand over Evelyn and looked in. "Yes, I recognize some of the locations. Sanctuaries and places of refugee I used after she died. But I don't recognize some of them, especially in Rivain and norther Tevinter."Evelyn sat down at her desk and drummed her fingers, pondering on what to do. From the information she has, the enemy clearly has an interest in gaining something from Thedas. A powerful artifact to which who knows what they'd use it for. Yet if it was that powerful.Control the souls of mortals, she thought."We have a new plan now." Evelyn said as she stood, "We need to find that book Mythal hid away. If it can do what it says it can, then maybe that's what we need to tip the scales back.""You can't possibly think that's a good idea, Inquisitor. You're messing with forces beyond your reach." Solas replied."Do you want the enemy to get it then? Even if it's not what they're after, do you want to take the chance that they might end up finding it? Besides, we have a trusty elven mage with tons of wisdom that surely wouldn't want it to be misused, right?""So what, you intend to wander around these places while a war is going on? Even with the Eluvians, you'd be gone too long. I should be the one to retrieve it at least.""You? First of all, I don't trust that you might run off with the book and second, how will you even know what to look for. You may have been close with Mythal but clearly not enough for her to share with you about all this.""So you intend for no one to find it then?" Evelyn shook her head."No, I suggest we find someone we both agree is trustworthy and knowledge to be able to handle this endeavor. Someone that proves they understand that power is only to be used when absolutely necessary.""Who would you suggest?" Evelyn smiled at Solas as she walked towards the stairway out."When Varric came over, he reminded me about him. About Hawke."
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Hair parted along as a razor slide across his skin, the white facial cream moved with each stroke. Marius disliked having to shave yet when one meets with the Emperor for lunch, they must look their absolute best or so what an advisor told him. Interesting as things go especially when it's on the patio of the old Eamon's estate. While he didn't mind, he couldn't help but feel as if a part of him was being shut from the world."Oh well," Marius thought, "at least I'll get to eat something quite delicious. And a tailored tunic made from fine silk to boot. I wonder what that feels like." A small cough dropped him from his thoughts as he looked into the mirror. The barber had done good work, Marius thought as he ran his hand across his face, not a feeling of any facial hair. His hair was neatly shaved on the sides and tied in the back in a ponytail. A good look he thought, especially since it detracted from the scar on his eye."How is it, sir?" The barber asked."It's good. Better than the barber back home in Cyrodiil. Another thing Ferelden might have us beaten at." Marius replied. He rose from his chair, shaking off any excess hair as the barber held his hand out to a door."Your bath has also been drawn up for you sir. The servants have hung your clothes for you in the room as well." Marcus nodded to the man and retrieved a septim from his pocket."For your trouble." He said, flipping to coin to the barber."Thank you, sir." The barber said.Marcus entered the bath, disrobing into the steamy water of bubbles. Its warmth enveloped him as the knots and twists in his body loosened from the heat. If he didn't have to meet the Emperor, he wouldn't mind just staying in the bath all day."I should get a spa day for me when this is over. Heard about a nice new sauna they have in Whiterun. Marble columns, bubbles, and all the mead afterward. " Marius thought as he scrubbed himself down.A few minutes of bathing cleaned him nice and proper of lavender and he opened a closet to find freshly ironed silk clothes. There was a note attached."Marius, these are tailor-made and imported all the way from Radiant Raiments. Take care not to get it too dirty. Did Taarie make this? I'm surprised she didn't throw a fit. Guess some elves become less grumpy in their old age." he muttered.The clothes felt soft and smooth to the touch as if he wore nothing at all. No wonder nobles like to wear this. He looked into a mirror, his tunic a garnet red with gold embroidery woven in and a leather belt with a silver dragon of the Empire. The pants were the same color as the tunic but not enough to detract from the body. And the shoes, fine leather with his initials sewed in and it conformed to his feet. A last look in the mirror and he realized he looks almost exactly like some lord.He made his way out to the patio and in the hall, he passed by a familiar face."Gasred." Marius waved over to the man."Commander," Gasred responded and two men shook hands and walked alongside."You clean up well, Commander." Gasred said, "I've never seen you dressed this nicely. Then again, red really?""Look who's talking," Marius chuckled, "you have the same thing like me except its white." Gasred shook his head."Clearly you know nothing about clothing, Commander. I wear these as a symbol of Wayrest and the embroidery is much different than yours. Being in command in High Rock, as you know, requires one to be well dressed for all banquets and meetings with all the lords and dukes.""You could stand to be more like Rhiata, let the advisors stand-in for such things.""Please, a meeting in Sentinel is nothing like one in Daggerfall.""That's because we don't waste time on frivolous things like the names of a bank." the voice jumped a step in Gasred and the two men looked behind to see Rhiata. The Redguard was dressed in a blue silk dress, her green eyes accentuated with a light red eyeshadow and blush, and her black hair tied in a bun."Rhiata, y-you..." Gasred stammered."Yes, yes I know," Rhiata said, "I rarely dress like this but it would be inappropriate for us to wear armor when the Emperor invites us to lunch. So pick your jaw up and let us go." Marius smiled a bit as Gasred tugged a bit at his collar.The three reached a stairwell to the left and ascended to the roof, where a large patio was laid out. A few tables and chairs were set out under the shade of a wooden arch, recently built but with precision. In the center stood a large table that currently seated Deezara and Tsrani both listening as the Emperor spoke with them. Marius could see that the man's cheeks, having been hidden so long under his stubble, meshed well with the sun's rays. His sides were shaven down almost bare and his hair slicked back in waves. The robes he wore had the Imperial Dragon on his shoulders, a white belt with a golden sword embroidered held the red robes firmly to him. Multiple rings and a necklace were worn to further enhance his status and look and said to be enchanted so that only he could don them.Deezara, however, looked like as though he belonged somewhere else though. It wasn't because he had a small sash over him or that fact it looked the same as Marius's but it was… brown. It didn't help was green too. Tsrani though looked quite stunning with her purple dress, sleeves opened at her shoulders and slimmed around her waist with golden inlays around. Gold braces with sapphires decorated her wrists and a small golden chain adorned her neck, further accentuating her white fur and blue eyes.The Emperor looked over to the trio standing and smiled to them as they approached."Your Imperial Majesty." the three bowed."Please no need," the Emperor raised, "this is not a meeting but simply a lunch between friends. Please sit, the food will be out in a few minutes. Try the wine, it's a gift from Queen Anora."The three sat down and tasted the wine as the Emperor watched."It's fine, doesn't hold a candle to Colovian wine though," Marius said. Rhiata nodded silently as she drank her cup while Gasred looked over to Tsrani."Something wrong, Tsrani?" Gasred asked the Khajiit. The feline, dressed in a dark green dress, moved her whiskers and narrowed her eyes."Tsrani dislikes it here. The city smells like wet dog and the sea does not make it better. This one cannot wait to leave this city. The estate is the only place I feel comfortable in." Deezara shot back at her."Tsrani, it's quite unbecoming of a general to complain about a city's smell. We have all been in much worse conditions before.""You may have but Tsrani hasn't. Deezara only says this because he's from a swamp, the smell is bad like your tunic. Brown? Like mud?" Deezara hissed back before Marius interjected."Alright, you two settle down. That's no way to behave in front of the Emperor.""It's quite alright, Marius." the Emperor assured, "A little venting every now and then doesn't hurt."The Emperor's gaze turned the rest to follow him as a legion of servers with a chef walk in with silver platters covered in silver bowls. The plates were set for each member and the chef clasped his hands."Your Imperial Majesty and Generals of the Empire, your meals." With a wave of his hand, the servers lifted the bowls and steam quickly evaporated into the air. "Roasted beef and rice with a side of tomatoes, lettuce, and carrots. Freshly baked bread and snowberry pudding. Enjoy." The chef and servers bowed as they left the group to eat.Gasred, Marius, and Deezara couldn't help but stare at the tiny white grains known as "rice"."Rice? What is it? I have never seen it in Tamriel, is it from Ferelden?" Marius asked."No, actually it's from Akavir. Our merchants across it when trading with the Tang Mo." the Emperor answered."That reminds me, why haven't we invaded Akavir, Emperor? It's a much shorter distance and they have invaded us before. It seems to be a missed opportunity." Rhiata asked. The other four generals looked to the Emperor as he chewed the juicy meat. He took a long sip of his wine."Because they are currently at war and it is much worse than before." he replied, "Nilssa has informed me that the monkey people of Tang Mo and the tiger dragons of Ka'Po'Tun have strengthened their alliance in response to the snake-people of the Tsaesci and the snow demons of Kamal's alliance. From her reports, it seems both sides are taking heavy losses but most are coming from the Tang Mo and Ka'po'Tun. Neither side is willing to negotiate and the war may be going on for a while. Of course, to be sure, we have given indirect support to the Tang Mo so that the war can keep going and. While we could invade, it would most likely unite them against us. By sustaining this war, we can weaken them to a point to where they can't threaten us and allow us an easy victory when the time comes.""Do they know about our support?" Gasred asked."No but to make sure, Serana is reducing our support while we are busy in Thedas." the Emperor said."The Empress is such a good ruler. Tsrani doesn't want to be rude but she is much more suited to ruling than you are, Emperor." Marius almost choked on his bread as the rest slowly drank."Ha, that is true. I could never get a grasp on politics and court intrigue as much as Serana could. Yet she also is quite good in separating the politics from her personal life. I think it's because she wants a better life for her children that her parents could never do.""They're fifteen correct?" Rhiata asked, "I've been so busy that I sometimes forget what their names are.""Deserius and Narria. It was just their birthday a few days ago and now they're getting ready to leave.""Leave?" Marius asked."Yes, leave. Deserius will be staying in the Summerset Isles as a personal guest of the King and Narria is going to Elsweyr to study in combat and acrobatics. I don't want them to simply sit around the palace while I'm away.""Is your son training to be a mage? I understand Narria has a talent for combat but Deserius hasn't shown much aptitude with magic, as far as I am aware." Gasred asked. The Emperor shook his head."No, but for political reasons, you could say. I suppose there isn't much harm in telling you all now. You see, the old empire had a problem in inspiring loyalty from elves particularly High Elves. It didn't help that they were ruled by a human empire. So the Empress and I discussed with the King and Queen of Summerset, who are very liberal by Altmer standards, and agreed to join our families. My son will marry the princess of Alinor when they are 22 years old and once he is crowned Emperor. He'll stay in Summerset for about 2 years learning the Altmer culture and the princess sometime in Cyrodil about ours.""I see, so some of the more traditional Altmer will be more persuaded to stay with the Empire with one of their own in charge and there will even be a future successor that will be elven, appearance-wise anyways. But what if the two don't get along?" Gasred asked."We are hoping they will but if not, then we'll have to try more unconventional means. But enough about Tamriel for now." the Emperor looked over to the city and his voice became a bit louder."All of you look out there. Tell me, what do you see?" The five generals stopped eating and heeded his words. They each took a moment to take in the city, its sights, smells, and sounds of people."A city that smells like a dog," Tsrani said."A staging point into Thedas," Rhiata said."Buildings and people," Gasred said."The beginnings of a new order," Deezara said."A chance for peace and equality," Marius said.The Emperor rested his face on his palm as they each stated what they saw. As they all finished, he stood up from his chair and walked out near the balcony. His hands rested behind him as he spoke."All good answers but here's the truth," the Emperor lifted a finger, "it's a world begging for a savior, begging for something that can unite all its people to a common purpose. Yet they are held back by corrupt institutions and destructive cultures to even realize this and so have no choice but to be part of it. We have the opportunity to show them that there is another way. I see the birth of a new world, a world where tyranny will never again threaten us and a chance for us to live toward enlightenment. A world where mortal kind will work together and live to the fullest. That is what I see." the Emperor said as he looked back.The five of them could only look in awe of the Emperor, his speech radiated with each of them as the passion burned brightly into them. Yet before any could respond, a messenger scurried through from the stairs."Your Imperial Majesty." the man bowed before."Ah, agent Finroth. How are you?" the Emperor asked."I am well, my Emperor. A message for you." Finroth handed a small paper tied in a ribbon. The Emperor read over the paper, his happy face faded for each word he read."Thank you, agent. That will be all." Finroth bowed and left.The Emperor walked back to the table and summoned a purple dwemer cube. He placed it on the table and a blue light emerged over the group, forming a dome over the table."Good, now no one can see or hear us." the Emperor said as he handed the message to pass around. "It would seem some Fereldens do not have any sense of honor. General Celanya has reported that while Arl Teagan was negotiating, he used it as a distraction to escape through unknown means. With a third of the garrison and Eamon as well.""What? How? Did they use teleportation?" Deezara asked."No, they're uncertain but are currently investigating the matter." the Emperor said."This doesn't make sense," Rhiata questioned, "Why did the 6th legion attack so suddenly? It says the Legate saw men in armor with a sword on an eye while parleying.""The Inquisition, I believe. It's their symbol. Though that begs the question of how they got there without any of our soldiers noticing. The message says that every entrance was blocked, secret ones included." Marius said."Whatever they did, these rebels deserve punishment. To take advantage of our goodwill without any consequence breeds more trouble." Tsrani demanded."My thoughts exactly. We should enforce harsher penalties on the people, show them the price for betrayal and in turn reduce support for these rebels." Gasred added."You're wrong." Marius interjected, "People like to look for scapegoats when things are bad and what you're suggesting plays into their minds." He turned quickly to the Emperor. "My Emperor, we shouldn't act rash and punish the people. We should request that Queen Anora negotiates with the rebels.""Commander, I'm not one to turn down a diplomatic solution but sometimes you must know when to put your foot down. If not punish the citizens, then we should attack at once. We'll easily push through Orlais." Gasred said."I agree with Gasred. Use our full might and we can finish this in about a year." Rhiata said."Out of the question. Thousands of Thedosians would die and the Emperor's objective of securing magical artifacts would be ruined.""Thousands of soldiers will die Commander. They knew what they were signing up for." Deezara rebuked."Would you say the same for the slaves they'll use as meat shields in Tevinter?" Marius protested."Enough." the Emperor's voice shook the table and caught their attention. "Now I understand wanting to exact retribution but our mission at the moment is to wait for the Empress to arrive and allow Marcus time to collect the artifacts. At that time, you will all be preparing our troops to launch our invasion of Orlais and the Free Marches when the time comes. Our real objective now though is to focus on our main threat, the Inquisition. It's clear they had aided the rebels with methods we are unaware of. We need to remove them from the equation.""My Emperor," Marius said, "while I agree, it is simply not possible at the moment. Skyhold sits near the mountains and its only access is a stone bridge over a thousand feet deep. Even with the dragons and centurions, we would take too many losses.""Commander, not all battles need to be won. Sometimes you need a more indirect approach." the Emperor's eyes suggested a sinister look."You mean an assassin?" Marius raised in concern."No, the situation does not call for it. Not yet anyway. A distraction would suffice, at least to keep them from interfering for now. Raiding parties of Nords and Orcs would be well suited to the Frostbacks. Thoughts?" the Emperor asked."It could work," Rhiata raised her hand, "but they would need mage support if we don't want them to send them to their deaths. Perhaps in groups of a hundred.""That's a good number but Heidkar knows his troops best so it'd be best we ask him. Also, we must make sure they don't kill any civilian needlessly." Gasred suggested."Yes, it would tarnish our reputation if they did. Only the most disciplined should be part of the raiding parties." Tsrani added. Deezara and Marius both nodded in agreement."Then it's settled. Rhiata, send a message to Heidkar and give him the order. The rest of you, we'll continue our conversation another time." the Emperor grabbed the cube and conjured it away as the dome dissipated. "Not you Marius." His words frightened the other generals as to what he meant and quickly picked their paces, their eyes never turning back.Marius sat back down, his heartbeats increased as the Emperor looked at him. The Emperor then took a moment to finish the last cup of his wine, Marius's hands shifting themselves and waiting for him to finish. The Emperor took the last gulp before breathing out a bit and giving Marius a smile."You're not in trouble, Marius. Don't worry. I just spoke like that so the others would leave us. We haven't had much chance to talk since we left Tamriel. I noticed you were having strong disagreements with the other generals. The way you spoke to them and how you reacted to their suggestions. Has rift opened between you all?" he asked."No, it's just," Marius pondered, "I think they're not fully understanding the political consequences of their actions. They focus a bit too much on the military side of things and no regard for how it will affect everything else.""Are they too incompetent then?""No, no, I simply think they need to calculate morality into their decisions more. Of course, they're not the worst offenders of that kind of thinking. I've been wanting to talk but you've been so busy and it is just…""You want to talk about Nilssa?," the Emperor interrupted, "Marius, we have already discussed this. Nilssa is on our side and she is not your enemy. I have the same conversation with Marcus.""But she doesn't represent our ideals. You founded this Empire with the idea that all are equal, that we should treat each other with compassion and generosity, and give our enemies a chance to repent. Nilssa only believes in the first and I think only because it's more pragmatic than it is right. Denerim is a good example. Her agents used the noble's families as hostages and were willing to kill them if they didn't surrender. How can we hope to survive as an Empire if we can't even treat others with respect and show mercy?" The Emperor looked down as he processed Marius's words, his finger tapped to rhythm his thoughts. Then he looked back to meet Marius's eyes."You learned the story of how I defeated the Thalmor, correct?""I do," Marius answered, "the Second Great War. I remember it almost how they taught me at the academy. With 40 dragons and the other races of Tamriel, you launched an invasion of the Summerset Isles and managed to conquer them in two years. The last remnants of the Thalmor made a final stand in Firsthold and caused a large explosion, destroying the city. They chose to die themselves than to submit to a human even if it meant killing their own.""All true except the last part.""What do you mean?""The Thalmor never caused the explosion. I did." Marius's eyes widened and his mouth gaped."What…""I know what you're going to say but listen first. During the two years I invaded, I made mistakes that cost me large portions of my army and many of my friends died because of it. By the time we besieged Firsthold, I had lost thousands of soldiers and only a dozen dragons left. They were too well fortified and many of my allies were doubting me and started to abandon the fight. It was apparent that an attempt to assault the city or wait them out would lead to our forces being destroyed. I owed it to those who died more than that. So I had alchemists and mages create enough explosives and with it, I snuck into the city and destroyed my enemies in one fell swoop.""But, all those people. Not everyone in the city was a Thalmor supporter. There were women and children.""Don't you think I knew that? Believe me when I say I wish I didn't have to do it but with the time I had, I couldn't find another way. I cannot change the fact that I destroyed a city but it taught me that war requires sacrifices to be made. In a perfect world, we would have the luxury in saving everyone and doing what's right no matter the cost. It's not and we have responsibilities as leaders to make the hard choices no one else can make. And as far as my decision went, it was better for a thousand citizens to die than for many more to perish."Marius was speechless. He could not understand, how that the Emperor was capable of doing that."Why hide it then? Why not tell people the truth?""The truth… is sometimes best forgotten. If they knew I destroyed Firsthold in such a way, the people would be frightened of me, frightened that I would do the same to them. And frightened people do stupid things that cost lives needlessly. I have done the best I could for Tamriel, one of the most peaceful periods Tamriel has experienced and all because of the sacrifices I had to make. No choices are completely wrong nor completely right, Marius.""Forgive me, but you're wrong. You always do the right thing otherwise it becomes a matter of choosing who lives and who dies. If we are honorable and just to our enemies, then they'll be more likely to accept us when we defeat them. We are the greatest empire in the world and we will convince Thedas that honor and compassion are worth more than deception and backstabbing."The Emperor couldn't help but chuckle a bit. He raised himself above Marius and place a hand on his shoulder."I believe you. While I don't fully agree with you, I will honor your vision. I'll contact Nilssa and tell her to be more honorable with her decisions. And I trust you'll want to lead the army personally when we push into Orlais?""I will, my Emperor. We will win this war the right way.""We'll see, won't we? I leave it you then, Marius. Good day." As Marius saw the Emperor leave, he couldn't help but worry as he sat all alone on the patio. He knew the Emperor trusted Nilssa but to actually agree with her that sacrifices are necessary."I need to win this war quick," he thought, "otherwise I fear Nilssa will convince the Emperor to take more drastic measures. Marcus, you better hurry with your mission. I'll need you in the days to come because I fear they'll decide our future."
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Piven's vision fluttered as his hand slowly slipped down from the horse's reins. For a second, gravity pulled him closer as he slept, his own instincts telling him to wake up before falling. Marcus heard the slight sound of him falling and stopped."Tired, Piven?" he asked."No, no, I can keep going." Piven yawned, rubbing his eyes and stretching his arms."You're tired, Piven. Let's make camp over there, by that tree. We'll get to Solas by the afternoon tomorrow." Piven silently nodded as the two made camp under the tree."Alright Piven, I'll gather the wood and you…" Sleep blocked his words as Piven laid out on the horse. Marcus smiled and grabbed him off the horse, laying him down with a blanket from his pack.Marcus took a moment to sit after he lit a small fire near the two, holding out his hands to warm from the desert's winds. Piven was fast asleep, curled up tightly in his blanket that you could see his chest move as he breathed. Marcus turned to his right to a large boulder sticking out, walking behind and could no longer see Piven. Grabbing the small chest and with a wave of purple energy, the box enlarged before him."Let's see here. Never got a chance to test these. Hmm, I'll try the staff first." He twirled the staff on his fingers, its wooden feel felt very soft for a staff and so light he could probably lift with his pinky. The green orb at its top had a faint swirl of energy inside, you could barely see from the haze that covered it."Now what to test it on?" There was barely anything else for miles around but fortunately, he saw a lone rock, half the size of the boulder behind him. Marcus channeled magicka in his hand, pointing the staff at the rock and bluish-green energy shot out from the orb. It collided with the rock and in an instant, the rock disappeared and immediately reappeared a few inches to the left."A teleportation staff? Now we're talking. Though it's teleporting capabilities do seem quite low unless…" He looked out to a hill farther behind the rock, picturing it in his mind as he shot back at the rock. The rock disappeared and reappeared in a flash of light popping for a second at the far hill. A slight tingle crept in his hand."So it seems you must have at least an idea of a place you want to go and the staff will send whatever you cast there. But this slight tingling I felt, I noticed I had to charge up more magicka. It must exert quite a toll on any normal mage, probably why the magister didn't use its full potential. Here is the first artifact then."Marcus placed the staff to the side and picked up one of the strange sculptures. A small black pyramid, nothing on it save for one yellow line that went around the top."No inscriptions or words. Yet I feel an abundance of magicka residing inside. I could try to open it but such large amounts of magic would probably wake up Piven and attract who knows what. Better save it now and ask Neloth about it later."Bringing out the rest of the figures, a jade dragon, and a silvery halla, onto the ground, he concentrated on his palms. Magicka swirled around his hand into a gray sphere, spraying open his palm to the ground. The sphere launched and upon impact, it grew as tall as Marcus. A figure appeared within as Marcus slightly bowed."Master Neloth." Marcus greeted."Hmm, ah yes my apprentice. What is it? Can't you see I'm busy with my experiments.""Yes, well I'm contacting you about the first batch of artifacts I've collected for my mission.""The what? Apprentice, I know you adore me but my time is valuable. So stop wasting it.""No, but," Marcus hastily reached, "you told me to go on this mission. The Emperor wanted artifacts and you wanted the Evanuris secrets, remember?""Well, then you should have started with that. Go on then, tell me what you found."Nodding and picking up the staff, "This is artifact #1, a staff that has the ability to bend space on whatever it is cast on. I was also able to teleport a rock to a certain place by visualizing where I wanted it to go but I am also sure having a trace of your destination would work. Also, the farther the distance you travel correlates with the amount of magicka I had to channel into it. We could probably create a spell so that even the most novice mages may use it.""Novice mages don't concern me but the ability to travel without having to use transportation spots would be useful. Especially since knowledge of teleportation has been lost. What else?""Artifacts #2, 3, and 4. Figurines of various shapes with nothing interesting at glance but upon closer inspection, I feel an abundance of magicka inside. See." Neloth stared at the pyramid Marcus held, his pupils flashed for a second before raising a finger to his chin."Yes, even I can feel it, just faintly. And it's good you didn't open them, the power would certainly kill you and I'd have wasted more time finding someone else. Is there anything else?""I have a location on possibly more artifacts and I managed to…""Not my concern," Neloth interrupted, "just contact me once you have more artifacts. Send the ones you have immediately.""Yes, Master Neloth.""Good, now I can get back to work." The sphere dissipated as the Telvanni walked off, leaving Marcus alone behind the work.Storing the artifacts and casting Neloth's spell, he worked his way silently back to camp, tip-toeing on the cold sand. Piven was still fast asleep, his breath coming in frequently. The starry night looked as beautiful as the night sky of Skyrim. It's beauty enchanted by the warm campfire, lulling Marcus to sleep on the soft sleeping bag.Crackles of rocks and twigs awakened the mage to the smell of charred meat. His stomach growled with the hunger of a boneless man."You're awake," Piven said, "I have cooked some rabbit and brewed some coffee. And I must say, it's turned out quite nicely." Grabbing and chewing on the meat and he spoke."This...this is actually...good." Marcus swallowed down with a sip of coffee, "I taste something in the coffee too, sugar and cream?""Have you never had coffee like that before?""I spent my mornings glossing over tomes and performing experiments so I only had it with water. I think I heard about it before but I just never found the time to try. Guess I'll change my routine when I get back home.""That reminds me," Piven said as he sat, "where are you from?""Shit," Marcus thought."I...um...am from...Ferelden. Yeah, Ferelden in Denerim.""Really? Because I always thought you were some rogue Tevinter mage that hates his own country. You know, because mages rule here. Also, I've heard some shem from Ferelden before and you don't sound like them.""Not everyone from the same place will have the same accent, Piven. You don't expect every elf to know the forest do you?""No, but I was just curious, that's all. So onto to Solas then?""In a minute. First…" Marcus pulled out a blue cloak out from his bag, handing it over."What is this?""A disguise. We can't let people see you as an elf. They'll question if you're a slave and if I am your master and I'm not going to do that.""Surely you can handle a few magisters and guards. Besides, why should I care if some humans feel uncomfortable around me.""It's not just that. We need to be discreet about how we're doing this Piven and we can't if we're going around causing massacres everywhere. Look, war is on everyone's mind right now and giving them more reason to get aggressive is not going to help. We go in, find out what's there, and get out. Easy peasy.""You know every time someone says 'it'll go easy', things go wrong," Piven grumbled, shabbily pulling over the cloak. The shadows from the sun were enough to conceal his entire face and ears.Making haste, the two galloped beneath the sun's rays and by midday came into view of the town. The town barely seemed that large, at most it looked to house about a few thousand people. Yet what was most peculiar was the lack of any walls or defenses; only a few towers guarded the entrances. Off to the side, they could see the answer. Sections of the wall were being disassembled down into rubble, carried out by slaves and hauled off onto wagons."Why are they doing that?" Piven asked."For the war," Marcus answered, "stone has a lot of uses like building fortifications and making blast furnaces to produce more iron and steel. And if nothing else, throwing stones down on a person is enough to kill them. The Qunari must be beating them real bad if they're that desperate to leave their southern cities defenseless."Groups of people hustled through the streets, a few carrying bags and loading carts of provisions and valuables. The cries of market stalls were heard as they approached the main square, a large statue at its center with a fountain. Rows of stalls seen in adjacent streets and shops lined around. Piven tapped on Marcus's shoulder, pointing over to a small stable for their horses. A middle-aged man emerged as they neared."Good sirs, you wouldn't happen to want to stable your horses, would you?""Why of course." Marcus said, "We were actually looking to. How much for a few days?""5 crowns...I mean silvers per horse and per day.""You Orlesian?" he asked handing over the money, "Why would you live here in Tevinter?""I got tired of Orlesian bullshit politics," the man remarked, "my lord kept raising my taxes and his feud with another noble killed all my livestock. So I packed everything and moved. But enough about me, do you require anything else, another horse perhaps or a new horseshoe?""You could tell us where artifacts from elves are hidden?" The man pulled a face at Piven before a hand knocked down on him."Sorry, my friend asked if there is a store that sells things for mages and the like.""Oh well, there are a couple around the town.""Any of them," he leaned in, "deal with anything ancient?" The man stared at Marcus, then to Piven and back."There is one place. A bit near the edge of the town, west of here. I think it's called Solasan and I heard rumors the owner deals with weird magic. If there is one thing I dislike here, it's all this weird magic here, especially from magisters. There is a reason we have Circles and Templars.""Thank you. Come, Piven."The waves of people slowly disappeared the further west they traveled. Building quality deteriorated, slums that formed in cities filled their views and shady characters lurked from the shadows. Marcus examined the left and Piven the right, the signs of each building having faded long ago but still barely legible. Suddenly, a large bang burst in front of them to see a girl dressed in mage robes, falling out a door."And stay out Nivia! I don't need the likes of you touching my stuff." a voice yelled from the building. The girl stumbled from the dirt, raising her fist in defiance."Shut up, old man. I'm not the one that sleeps with a naked statue to bed!" The girl ducked from a small figurine as it smashed on the ground."Hah, you missed! People of Solas, let everyone know that Bruno is a mad lunatic that sleeps with weird shit. He also overcharges for simple amulets that barely do anything.""Get!" he yelled and the girl waved him off."Excuse me, miss." Marcus raised with a finger."Yes?""Is the store you came out of, Solasan?" Piven stepped forward."More like Solasharel. The old man is nuts let me tell you. Better off going near the main square because that's where I'm going." The girl strolled off for Marcus and Piven to give each other a worried look.The door to Solasan creaked open and inside shelves of books, items, maps, and other trinkets lined around the store. A glass counter on one side with a curtain to the side hanging over the door. The curtain then parted for words to spill from a man."I told you to…" the man paused for his eyes to see new customers."I am dreadfully sorry. I thought you were that annoying girl.""The girl that said you slept with statues and what not," Piven noted. The old man coughed a bit while looking away."Yes, well uh...that's not important. What can I do for you?""We are in the area looking for anything elven of nature. You know, maps, trinkets, and the like." Marcus said."I have a few items and such but that's about it. You're more likely to find the special stuff near the center of town.""Really, but you're store is called Solasan. Prideful place. And I heard you ah, deal with unusual things. Excluding any sleeping habits.""I would deny those rumors but I know what you mean. So you know elven then?""You could say that.""And your friend here? There a reason his face is concealed?""Not your concern old man," Piven interjected, "Do you have what we're looking for or not?" Bruno shot back at the boy, his comment sliced across his pride."Feisty aren't we boy? Matter of fact, I do have something you might be interested in. In the back."Bending two fingers, the two followed the man into a hall dimly lit candle up in the middle of the ceiling. A single door on the left led them into a bright room, drawings of elven symbols on paper, amulets, and even a few staff. The old man walked over to a large chest, wriggling around and mumbling under his breath."I'm sure you can tell from the name that the town must house some sort of ancient temple or city beneath. That's what the official response from scholars is and I thought so too. But then I came across this." Dust blew off a scroll he held, its parchment torn slightly at the edges and a large text of elven words written across. Marcus, with the scroll in hand, read line to line the intricate language."See," Bruno explained, "I found this in a pile someone sold me a year ago inside this chest. I knew a bit of elven but even I couldn't decipher the whole thing. Except I found many references to two words, 'refuge and solas', all throughout the text. And since this Solas elf I keep hearing about is one of the ancient elves, it must be referring to a refuge of his around this town."Piven nodded back at the information, "I don't know who this Solas is but if he's what I think he is, then this refuge must be one of his hideouts. By why would he need a refuge for betraying the Creators?""Because it's not a refuge, it's an armory.""What do you mean?" Piven asked. Marcus coughed a bit as he read out the scroll."Please, fellow elvhen. We must fight back against the tyranny of the Evanuris. We have suffered at their hands for too long, too long as slaves to their pride. Come to the refuge of weapons, weapons of Dirthamen's own design. The pride of our people will use his own weapons against him.""Evanuris? What is that?" Piven asked."Probably another word for Creators. Solas is a word for pride probably related to Fen'harel and Fen'harel did rebel against the Creators. Perhaps he talks about slaves and calls them a different word because he believes he is right. And it seems to me some elves thought so too." Marcus remarked."But why? How could any elf possibly think of betraying the Creators""Good question. Let's find out. Bruno, where is this refuge?" Marcus commanded."I don't know. The scroll came inside a book so let me…" rummaging through the chest, his hands wadded back and forth slowly over time. Obscenities escaped from him before he banged on the chest."Damn girl. She stole from me.""Who?" Marcus asked."Nivia! She was snooping around in my bedroom and must have looked through the chest. That book wasn't cheap Nivia!""You have a history with the girl, I take." Marcus denoted."Yeah, little miss apprentice to Magister Vel. She'd always come in here from time to time, arguing about my inventory, I'd kick her out, and we'd go again. This time though, when I get my hands on her.""Where would she have gone?" Marcus asked."I don't know but she's always in here to procure items for her master. When she came in earlier today, she told me her master had come to town for some research. Perhaps you should ask around." Marcus and Piven gave each other stern looks in agreement and ran out."Here Bruno," a small pouch flew onto Bruno's hands, "thanks for the help." They left before he could utter a word but a smile came upon as he opened the pouch to its contents of silver coins."All right, Marcus. Where to next?" Piven walked alongside Marcus as they rapidly walked through the streets. Placing his fingers on his chin, Marcus thought on their predicament."Well, an inn of some sort would be obvious. But a magister wouldn't stay at any old inn and searching each one would make us lose his trail.""How about we ask that man at the stables. He dislikes magisters and would probably want to know their location; that way he knows where to stay away from.""It's a start."The main square began to settle, the sun setting halfway near the horizon as few customers surrounded the stalls. The stableman was busy brushing the horses rear and with a glance, noticed his clients."You're back. Find what you needed?" Marcus shook back at stableman."Turns out we need the help of a magister with our predicament. Know any nearby?""Why do you want a magister for? They bring nothing but misery and bad luck. Not to mention blood magic.""Well that's the thing, we need something from Minrathous that only magisters have access to. A book that got misplaced as a magical tome. We're prepared to beg for this book even." The stablemen scoffed at Marcus's remark."More likely he'll take you for your blood. But fine, your funeral. A friend of mine warned me to avoid the area around the Green Palace, an inn just north of here. Nicest one in town, good beds, drink, food, and they actually hire people instead of slaves. But then a magister comes from nowhere and rents every room.""Know what his name is?"The man shrugged his shoulders, "Vego, Velly...Vel, Vel's his name. Came in with a bunch of others I heard. Probably mercenaries.""Thanks," Marcus said as he and Piven strolled off north with haste.The inn actually did look like its namesake; a three-story building with a garden on the side, green velvet drapes hanging over the decks, and marble columns built in. A few horses were stabled nearby, rugged saddles that they could see filled with coin and knives.Any semblance of business was nonexistent inside, the lobby stood empty with a lone person reading at the desk with not a care for anything else. The attendant rolled his eyes back and sighed to attention as if just giving them time was an effort."You seem to be lost. You're not our usual clientele, you reek of horse, and your hooded companion gives me hives. A stable would prefer you." Piven growled at the man but backed down as Marcus leaned over the desk."Funny sir but we're not here for that. We were hoping to talk to Magister Vel, rumors are that he's staying here at this fine establishment.""May I ask why you want to?" the attendant asked."I...have a message for him from a fellow Magister, wanted to talk business with him.""What kind of business?""Magisterium business. The message is from my master and she wouldn't tell me what it was, just that I had to deliver it with haste. Is he here?""No, but I could be persuaded to know." The attendant lightly tapped his fingers on the desk, Marcus wrinkled his nose a bit at the gesture before he coughed up some silvers."I remember now. I overheard some of his men talking about moving more slaves out of town, some ruin south of here. Some kind of cave that's apparently hidden behind some plants.""Thanks for the information." The attendant waved him off as he went back to reading.The night began to descend on the forest as the two adventurers made note of anything discernable of activity. Piven was quick to point out to some shrubs near the trees, its placement unnatural against the vegetation. Pulling it aside revealed a cave with luminescent lights further down.Tip-toeing down into the cave, voices came into range of the duo and shadows could be seen around a corner. The two crouched low to the ground and hugged the wall to the edge."Is everything ready Nivia?" A voice questioned. Marcus peeked around to see a large group of people, 10 or 15 mercenaries, a couple of slaves, and two mages, a man and a woman. They have gathered around near some symbols on the wall and upon narrowing his vision Marcus could spell out elven writing. The female mage held out a book to the male mage."Yes, master," she said, "we can begin." The book floated near the male mage, a concentration of magic flowing towards him."He's going to kill those elves. We gotta stop him." Piven whispered. Marcus dragged him back from running out."Wait, that's not it. I felt blood magic and this isn't it. He's doing something else.""So what do we do?""See what happens."
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Marcus peeked out as the earth rumbled throughout the cave, upending all the guards and slaves from their footing. Magic concentrated into a purple light around the Magister as the book floated between his hands. The pages flipped open for a light from the book to flow into his body, floating the man into the air as more and more pages flipped. A flash of light imploded, blinding all the people; Marcus's vision then looked to see the book had fallen to the floor and a purple aura still surrounded the man's head. The glow shone brightly as the magister approached the wall and placed his hand over."Ar-melana dirthavaen. Revas vir-anaris." the magister chanted.A symbol lit on the wall, one a wolf, and it parted into two to reveal large elven looking doors. The entire looked in awe of the design as the other mage approached the magister."Master," she said, "how did you do that? What was in that book?""Knowledge, Nivia. Searching elven ruins, buying the right people, and learning all forms of magic. Once you know that is how Tevinter works, then nothing is beyond your grasp. This book contained a series of phrases and patterns in its structure that allows entry to the places they are tied too. Of course to gain entry, one would have to know how to assemble into the correct password." the magister explained while staring at the door."Master, you truly are a magnificent mage. The Magisterium should feel honored just to have you.""Yes, they should. Soon I shall uncover the secrets of the elves and become the most powerful mage to ever exist.""That fucking shem. He's going to desecrate my people's culture and history for his own purposes. Come on Marcus, we've got to stop him." Piven whispered before Marcus held him back."Not so fast Piven. I have a feeling that starting a fight here might not be a good idea. If there's one thing I know, fighting in an ancient ruin tends to wake up bad things.""You mean demons?""Sometimes but not usually. We should follow them for now and move in when we're needed.""You mean sneaking behind? I don't think we'll be able to with that many guards." Piven asserted. Before Marcus could respond, he noticed a glint of a shadow growing in the corner of his eye."Piven, don't panic or make any sudden movements. Don't try to resist either." Marcus said as he turned away from Piven."Marcus what are you...hmmph" Piven muttered as he felt a hand clamped over his mouth. Out his corner, he could see Marcus in the same situation."Look what we have here boys," a man behind the two whispered, "Got some trespasser for the old man, don't we?"The men stripped Marcus and Piven bare of their weapons and gears and herded them around the corner. Their footsteps alerted some murmurs among the other guards for the entire group to see."Magister Vel. We caught some intruders trying to sneak up on you. And look here, this man is a mage, a very well off looking mage. With an elf no less." a guard said as he pushed the two before Vel. The white-haired magister looked over the two, his scarred physique looking over the two.Vel grabbed Marcus's staff, examining over its craftsmanship and design. Taking only a few glances between it and the duo, he let out a heavy sigh."No matter where I go it seems there are always those in my way. This staff you have is quite interesting along with the robes you are wearing. And with an elf, I'd almost be certain you were a magister or perhaps even an altus. Yet that cannot be because I do not know any that fit your description and I've made it my goal to know of everyone one of them. So then that begs the question; who sent you?""No one but myself," Marcus stammered, "my former master directed me to you."Vel pointed his staff on his chest. "And who was your master?""Magister Oppius Donatus of Perivantium.""Oppius never had an apprentice. He is also dead so I suggest you come up with a better lie.""Very well, I was never good at lying anyway. My name is Marcus Ebiri, a mage from the Free Marches. I was recently a member of the Inquisition but decided to abandon my post in pursuit of greater power. I learned that you and Oppius were one of the few well-known magisters focused on elven artifacts. I went to Oppius first knowing that you already had an apprentice but he rejected me instantly. So I decided to come to you.""A nice speech, Mr. Ebiri. Tell me, how long did it take to work on that?" Vel asked as he glanced to a guard."Well...unghh!" Marcus let out as a guard kneed him in the stomach.Vel focused on him before speaking. "While your story might be plausible, that doesn't explain how you knew where to find me. Nor does it explain this vagrant rabbit you brought.""I-It's just coincidence, I swear. If I could just explain, I…""You've explained quite enough. Captain, take these two outside and execute them.""Yes, sir." the captain responded. Marcus and Piven struggled as the guards began to haul them until Piven blurted out."Wait, he knows Elven!" he yelled out to Vel. His words piqued the magister's interest for he raised a fist and signaled his mercenaries to bring the two back."Does this elf speak true?" Vel asked as he approached Marcus."He does. I'm one of the few people in Thedas that has full knowledge of the elven language." Marcus proclaimed."Impossible. That language was lost to all time and even I don't know much.""I can prove it. For example, the words that are glowing above the door that you seemed to have missed." Marcus pointed up for all to see.Vel looked to see the archway above the door with its inscriptions of elven words etched in. "Read it then. What does it say?"Marcus studied over the inscriptions. "It says 'Welcome followers of Fen'harel. This is the beginning of our rebellion. Let those who oppose us to join or die.'"Nivia, the apprentice that had been silent for so long, let out a slight squeal. "Master, this is a base belonging to the Dread Wolf. The one the elves claim to be their downfall. And didn't that elf from the Inquisition claims to be the Dread Wolf?""Don't always believe everything you hear Nivia." Vel shot back, "That elf's claim is a delusion by someone that is obsessed about the elven pantheon. But the power the elf is said to have displayed makes me wonder if this elven pantheon is more fact than fiction. Of course, if that is what the door actually implies."The eyes of the group turned to Marcus, who let out a cough and focused back on Vel. "It's what the door says. You can decide not to trust me but you're taking a huge risk. Sure, you can find whatever lies in there but you won't be able to know what it is. And with the Qunari bearing down on you, I doubt you'll have much time to figure it out."Vel raised his brow at Marcus and glanced over to the door. He looked as though to contemplate on what Marcus said before exhaling deeply. "Men, keep your eyes on Mr. Ebiri. Kill the elf.""No, the elf stays.""Excuse me.""You heard me. He stays because for one I need him to translate the language. You see, the elven language has some special connection to elves even if they don't understand themselves. By linking with him, I was able to gain that connection too and learn the complete language from my time with the Inquisition. Kill him and I become useless.""Fine then," Vel conceded, "but my men will be keeping their eyes on you two. And you'll stay bound. Captain, any trouble and you kill them; understand?""Yes, sir. Move, you maggots." the captain ordered as he shoved the two forward.Vel waved over to his entourage to open the door. Two slaves were dragged over the doors; its hinges creaked as they pushed on each side to reveal a long hallway. It was like staring into a black abyss where light did not exist until braziers popped in their faces. Green fires lit the hallway towards another door.Vel was the first to enter in, followed by his apprentice and the mercenary captain. Following behind the slaves, the bound Marcus and Piven's curious faces read over the walls. A mural on the walls showed a sequence of events; elves draped in simple robes, then to figure that looked to be wearing a three-eyed wolf mask. The figure was extending a hand to an elf, for the elf's vallasin to flow into the figure's hands. And finally, it showed the elves with the vallasin removed and with weapons and armor in hand to march towards shining creatures. And the wolf figure leading them from behind."Is that wolf head who I think it is?" Piven asked as he glanced over the mural."It is. Fen'harel or the Dread Wolf to others. From the looks of it, it seemed his betrayal was much more popular than what scholars or the Dalish think. And look in the middle, Fen'harel is somehow removing the vallaslin." Marcus observed.A mercenary shoved the mage. "Quiet.""It's all right," Vel smiled, "I find this little history lesson a bit fascinating really. Besides, if these murals are true, then this must be an ancient elven armory. An armory that will surely reveal the elven secrets of their weaponry and possibly even their magic."Marcus wrinkled his nose at the magister, a delusional mage that doesn't understand what they're doing are not ones Marcus is fond of. He couldn't help but notice that as they walked towards the second doors, Vel's apprentice was giving him a stink eye."Is there a problem?" Marcus asked."There's something about you that just feels off? Master, are you certain you want to bring them with us?" Nivia questioned.Vel snidely looked back at her. "Nivia, do not concern yourself with them. They are only here to translate, nothing more. But if it makes you feel better, hold his staff then. I am getting quite tired of holding onto it."Nivia looked in awe as she held onto Marcus's staff, inviting a sense of weirdness on Piven.Vel snapped his fingers to the door, directing the slaves to open. What treasures lied ahead, what weapons have the elves left? Yet that question would receive an answer to a sad tale. The open doors revealed a large room with columns of cases with broken glass; skeletons were strewn around the room, dressed in armor and weapons still in hand. Some had weapons inside them while others laid on their backs."Creators, what happened here?" Piven whispered to Marcus. The Imperial simply looked over the mess from ages ago with the rest of the group.Vel, however, seemed unmoved by the skeletons as he turned to the captain. Tilting his head towards the room, the captain understood Vel, for he grabbed hold of one of the slaves and threw them through the door.The slave landed with a loud thump and her knee scraped against the floor."Huh, what's wrong, slave? Can't take a push?" the captain chided as he walked toward the slave.But upon stepping through the door, the captain's foot activated a glowing circle. Inscriptions of the elven language laid within as it froze the captain. The captain did not have time to react or even utter a sound as he immediately disintegrated to dust. His men jumped back in shock while Marcus could have sworn he saw the slave smile a bit.Marcus leaned down to the captain's remains and noticed that the circle had etched its words into the floor. "That's new. I've never seen a rune that does something like this before.""Mr. Ebiri, care to explain what happened to the captain?" Vel demanded, arms crossed."It's a lightning rune - see the inscription it left. It's the elven word for lightning or storm. But what's most curious is that it only seemed to affect the captain and not the elf. Perhaps it's a selective rune that only allows in elves or maybe some other requirement like your state of mind.""Then let's test that theory," Vel said, "You, elf accompanying Mr. Ebiri. Go stand on a rune there. Nivia, go with it.""But Master...," Nivia began to protest."But nothing Nivia. Do as you are told." Vel commanded. Nivia somberly walked behind Piven and muttered words under her breath.As the apprentice followed Piven, another circle glowed beneath the two and with the elven word for fire. Nivia froze as the letters glowed even brighter, shielding her eyes for the trap. Yet nothing happened. Instead, the circle still glowed around the two as the words spun around. Nivia quickly backed off the circle and its glow disappeared."Interesting," Vel commented."Interesting? I could have died! I could have-"Vel swung his hand across Nivia's cheek. The noise the slap made radiated off the walls. "Do not question my decisions Nivia. You are fine. End of discussion."A hint of anger stirred in Nivia's eyes as she rubbed her cheek; obvious to Marcus that the relationship between the magister and apprentice was not healthy."The runes seem to malfunction when there's an elf on it. Perhaps it only registers one at a time or maybe the magic has been warped for some reason." Marcus concluded."Very observant of you, Mr. Ebiri." Vel said and turned to his mercenaries, "Men, separate into groups of four and take a slave each. And no beating on them unless you want the traps to kill you. Nivia, you're with me and Mr. Ebiri and his elf."Marcus caught up to Piven, whose eyes still focused on the room. There were more things on the wall but instead of a painting, it looked to be phrases and blocks of text at separate points around the room."Hmm," Marcus grumbled."What are you humming about?" Nivia inquires as she approached from behind."The walls. Phrases for good luck. Instructions on how to train your body to achieve a clearer mind, overcoming fear, and even a bit on how to just use a sword. Over there on the right. There's a collapsed entrance with text next to it about wearing armor. So it means this wasn't just an armory but a training center as well.""An army was trained here?" Niva asked."Or a specialized force. The weapon cases being out in the open wouldn't be something you do for an army.""Fascinating lecture Mr. Ebiri. But so far you have produced insubstantial work for me to keep you alive." Vel chimed in."Alright, I get the picture," Marcus assured, "While your men are looking through this room, I'd suggest you go check those three doors at the end of the room. They are sleeping quarters, war room, and one that says off limits. The last one might be promising for you.""Lead the way," Vel gestured to the door.The trap circles lighted more as they got closer to the door, the distance between them closing as they reached. The door itself warned something to Piven as he suddenly stopped."Wait," Piven said."What now, elf?" Vel asked."The door. It has another trap but this one is different. It has elven words in a square." Piven replied."I don't see any?" Nivia said."Probably because Piven is an elf," Marcus said as he walked to him, "a spell that can only be seen by those of a specific race. I've read about something similar before. Do you know what it says?"Piven squinted to read the words. "It is...ahn...is...vindhru?" He turned to Marcus. "Did that make sense?"Marcus nodded. "Yeah, it does. Come here." Piven leaned in as Marcus whispered into his ear.Vel and Nivia raised their brows in confusion as Piven then approached the door."Banal nadas." Piven declared. The trap lit with a green light and the door opened to a stairway below."What did he say?" Nivia asked Marcus."Nothing is inevitable," Marcus said as he stared into the stairway.Vel shoved aside Piven to get a view of the entrance. It was different from the rest of the armory as no light escaped from below. Reaching to his chest, the magister grabbed his amulet and pressed both sides; a light lit out in front of him."Move elf," Vel said as he pushed Piven. Piven started to bare his teeth at the magister until he laid eyes on Marcus, calming him down.The small group descended down the stairs to a room. It had one light of the green fire above as it illuminated the room's contents. A rotted bed, drawers, broken table, and books with just the covers. A few murals on the wall and that was it. A plain simple bedroom."Someone really didn't want to share their toothbrush, huh Piven?" Marcus elbowed."A...what?" Piven asked."Silence," Vel said, frowning slightly, "Nivia, watch over them while I search.""Yes, Master," she nodded.Again, Marcus noticed that the girl kept looking over her. He didn't notice till now but the girl was actually quite short, as much as Piven."Why do you keep staring at me? Something on my face?" Marcus asked in a whisper."I'm just curious how some like you could learn the elven language? My master has spent decades learning yet you only look like in your twenties." Nivia questioned, holding his staff. "It's the staff, isn't it?"Marcus shook his head back. "Hard work and a lot of nights but I eventually learned. What I don't know though is why you think Vel is so great.""Don't talk about him like that. Master Vel is one of the greatest magisters in the entire Magisterium. His work on elven artifacts will make him the greatest mages of all time.""Does that include hitting you?" Marcus could see that Nivia tightened her grip on the staff and looked away."You don't know what you're talking about.""No, I'm sorry but I didn't realize a slap across the face is a Tevinter version of a good job. What? Is a hug a death sentence?"Nivia glanced up to Marcus as she tried to speak. "I…"A light interrupted her and they turned to see Vel. The magister laid a hand on the wall, lights lined to form across the drawings of nine figures; each one that looked distinctively elven. The wall slid up from the ground and revealed to them a podium. A large box rested on top, midnight black and a strange lock."Yes…" Vel slithered with his words as he approached the box.Marcus's glimpse of the box crept a slight knot in his gut. Concentrating deeply on the box, he could sense something that he never sensed before. It was very faint and weak inside, it felt like magicka but much more raw, more uncontrolled.Vel sighed in amazement of the discovery, seizing the box in anticipation. But he struggled to even open the box. Even with magic reinforced into his arms, the box did not budge even a millimeter. Vel began to bare his teeth, enraged at his failure to open it but a few seconds of silence and staring at the box calmed him down."Well, Mr. Ebiri," Vel announced with the box in hand. "It seems your knowledge of the elven language came useful after all. It has given me the greatest prize out of all the elven ruins. It will surely make me the most powerful magister, perhaps even greater the seven magisters."He then handed the box over to Nivia. "Unfortunately, that makes you redundant to me and more importantly an inconvenient witness after all."Marcus and Piven froze in place as their eyes started to roll up and veins engorged."But I won't kill you. Your knowledge of the elves makes you two too valuable to die. Don't worry, you'll make fine additions to my laboratory." Vel twisted his palm as blood curdled inside the duo.Marcus concentrated on expelling the hostile magic from his body. An interruption came to be though as a blue circle formed behind Vel. Arms reached from within, grasping the floor as more connected features rose from the ground. A spectral blue figure, twice the size of Piven, towered over Vel. It wore a large armor with a robe and its helmet encased the entire head save for two red eyes popping through.Vel slowly turned to see the ghostly specter summon a huge sword. The specter swung at his face and dodged at the last second, releasing his grip on Marcus and Piven. A bolt of lightning escaped from Vel to the specter but it bounced off its armor. Another circle formed behind Piven as another arm emerged to grab onto Piven's legs, dropping him to the floor.Marcus burned off his bindings and formed an axe of fire around his foot, stomping down and slicing off the specter's arms. The specter did not seem bothered though as its arm formed back.Nivia tried an assault of ice at a specter; the specter ignored her as it swung again at Vel and summoned a shield. "Master, what do we do?""We make sacrifices," Vel said.Nivia screamed as Vel grabbed the box from her hand and flung her towards the specter. A loud thus came as the specter shield bashed Nivia to the ground unconscious. Marcus turned to see Vel running straight towards the exit. He prepared a head-on collision as he rushed towards the magister but Vel sidestepped at the last second. A giant hand grasped Marcus in its clutches and dragged him towards the specter behind."Farwell Mr. Ebiri," Vel waved off. A strike landed on his back, which to his annoyance was Piven. "Out of my way, elf."Lightning swung from Vel and slammed Piven against the wall. The specter blocking the door charged with a mace, slamming it in the ground narrowly missing Vel as he jumped over it and ran into the stairs.Meanwhile, Marcus crashed against the specter; its giant pommel smashed his face and flipped him over onto his back. With a twirl, the specter's sword stabbed down only for Marcus to roll away.Marcus quickly reached out Nivia for his staff to levitate back into his hand. The specter bashed with its shield and Marcus struck back with a shield spell. Another hand came towards Marcus and to catch some room, he sliced at the specter's leg causing to tip in front of the fist. The two specters collided against each other, breaking the stairs behind them.With room to breathe, Marcus raised his fist to summon a purple orb. A golden blur emerged out from the orb, a streak of fire emerged from behind. The blur leaped onto the specters, multiple slashes of fire fell upon their forms as one by one, pieces melted away. The specters could not regenerate fast enough to reform as the swings became more frequent until finally, a large hack swept through its heads. A bellowing shriek came from the specters as their ghostly material faded into the earth.The figure stood silently over its work as its flaming sword still shined brightly of its golden armor. "Can a man like yourself not handle creatures like these?" the figure said as it revealed golden hair and skin bestowed on a woman."One they were highly resistant to magic and two, I needed a way to finish them quickly without expelling a lot of magicka," Marcus replied."And you wonder why I think men are just dogs," she said as she crossed her arms."Not the time, Selene," Marcus said as picked up Nivia. "Pick up Piven. We need to get after Vel."Checking over Nivia, her head was bleeding around her forehead. Without his bag of healing potions, Marcus cradled a golden light over her head as the broken skin healed. Selene grabbed Piven and hoisted him over her shoulder. Marcus gestured over to Selene and plopped the boy over his shoulders."Okay, Selene. I'll need you to protect me while I'm carrying these two. Don't get too far ahead." Marcus said. Selene nodded and walked up to the stairs with Marcus in tow.The sound of weapons clashing became known to Marcus as he ascended up the stairs. What he saw though confused the hell out of him. More of the specters from below, smaller, were fighting with other specters, green and the same size. On the floor, the bodies of the mercenaries and slaves laid on the floor, their throats oozed of blood and the smell of rancidness left their bodies.A large rumble suddenly shook Marcus and Selene, nearly tipping them over. However, the rumble managed to give Marcus a glimpse of his satchel, laid in the center of the room between the fighting spirits."Selene, get my satchel," Marcus commanded as he propped Nivia and Piven on the walls.As she ran to the fighting, the specters all sensed her presence and faced the saint. Selene charged in with her shield, barreling through several specters. The specters formed a wall, summoning spears into a spear wall. Her momentum launched her above the formation and as she landed, sliced through the specters. Her flames easily cut the specters, each one dissipating into specter dust from a single strike.Marcus smiled as Selene cut easily through the horde of specters; twirling, dodging, and blocking every attack and counteracting with slashes, bashes, and kicks. A minute of this dance went on until a double attack from specters met their end as Selene twirled in a circle, slicing through each one."Pathetic," Selene said as she sheathed her blade.Marcus shook his head in annoyance at her attitude. A jolt of energy shook within him as he saw more specters began to appear. Selene brandished her sword but Marcus reached out."Wait," he said. Selene stopped from unleashing another strike as the specters went through her.The specters looked as though trapped in their own world. The most peculiar were two specters that appeared speaking to each in elven."This place is lost. We must retreat further in." a specter said."No, we cannot allow him to get there. Solas needs more time." another said."Which is why we need to retreat that way he'll…" the specter argued as it flew back.A memory of an explosion lifted all the spirits off the ground, holding them above the ground as spears and swords flew into their bodies. A specter walked in from the entrance, walking with elegance and glowing eyes, which released the bodies to the ground when stopped. Beside it was another figure, slouched with its arms hunched."Little slave, go get me my prize." the imposing specter commanded.The slouched specter waddled to the off-limits room but fell on its knees from some unknown force. The large imposing figure glowed its eyes again and turned to the entrance."SOLAS!" it yelled, the memory of it still radiated with power.A burst of energy fell over the slouched specter as the imposing one flew straight out. The lone specter on the floor held its head in pain, the burst of energy somehow having damaged it. Standing back up, it still held its head as it repeated words over and over."Solas. Solas. Solas." the specter said as it walked out in the same direction.The lights of the dungeon went out and then on again; the old skeletons and weapons having disappeared."What was that?" Marcus asked as he slowly stood up."Spirits, you idiot. I know men…" Selene reiterated."Damn it, Selene. I know they were spirits. I just wanted to know what they were talking about. The figure was repeating Solas over and over. Some humans must have found whoever that was and named their village Solas because they kept repeating. Stupid, I know but there have been stupider things. More importantly, whoever this Solas is was clearly holding something here, something that was valuable enough for someone powerful. And Magister Vel has it.""Yet again more whining from you. It's no wonder you're always failing to come close to Neloth's level.""It's not whining Selene. Just an overview of our situation. Not only do I have to find more of Dirthamen's artifacts and secrets but it seems I've got myself an archnemesis. I'll have to ask Nivia about that. Which reminds me." Marcus picked up his belongings and whipped out a couple of healing potions."Selene, go check for any signs of Vel. I need to tend to these two." Marcus said, lifting the two's heads.Slight grumbles and movements came from the two but it seemed as though they wouldn't wake up for a while. Perfectly fine for now as Marcus did not want to explain about Selene. An example would be now as she stared at Marcus."What?" he said."Nothing," she replied."Nothing what," Marcus angrily stood, "did Vel leave any clues?""No, because the entrance is caved in.""Can you get through?""I can but I'm not doing hard labor. I'm a golden saint, not a dark seducer."Marcus hung is head low, cursing under his breath. "Oh, but Selene," he said with innocent eyes, "I couldn't possibly do this myself. I'm just a simple man, too weak to even lift up a pebble. This is a perfect opportunity for you to show me how useless of a person I am.""Well said, Marcus. Perhaps one day you'll learn your place," she said, brandishing her sword, "Just watch. I'll have this cleared quick."Selene launched forward, her assault melting through the rocks one swing at a time. Marcus took this moment for some rest, for he suspected that moments like these would become fewer and fewer.A kick to his leg woke Marcus from his nap. His golden saint look of disgust rose him from the floor and he looked to see the entrance had all but cleared."Wow, you worked fast." Marcus complimented."It took seven of your hours. It was collapsed all the way to the outside. I am starting to think you lied about me showing you the proper path." Selene said, crossing her arms."Well, you are right," Marcus said as he banished Selene back to Oblivion.The grumbles of Piven and Nivia alerted Marcus and the two opened their eyes. The two small ones simply stared at each other, their brains not having yet processed the situation. A few seconds in, the realization came as they both scurried back from each other."You," both yelled in unison. Both quickly stood to face each other but a bolt of fire interrupted."Hey now, no need for hostility," Marcus said, "We're on the same side.""Same side?" Piven interjected, "Marcus she's a magister's apprentice. She can't be trusted.""I'm not an apprentice anymore," Nivia weakly said, "I'm...I'm nothing."Tears escaped from her as she slid down the walls. "How...how could he just do that? I thought he actually cared.""Because he's a magister," Piven insisted. Marcus shot back daggers from his eyes, telling Piven it was not the time.Marcus knelt down to Nivia. "It's not your fault Nivia. I don't know Vel much but I could tell just from out interactions that he's cold, calculating, and do whatever it takes for power even if it means hurting others.""But...why would he do it now? We've been in dangerous situations before but this was the only time he did it," she asked as she wiped her tears."Because of what is in that box," Marcus stated, "I don't know if you felt it but there is something of an incredible power it hides. It's something more than magic but I can't tell. But what I do know is that Vel cannot be allowed to access whatever's in it. Who knows what could happen. And that's why I need your help Nivia. Only you know where Vel could have possibly gone.""Help?" Piven questioned."Yes, Piven. Help," Marcus shot back, "Sometimes you have to work with people that you disagree with because you both agree that your enemy is dangerous alone. We could try finding Vel alone but that would give him more time to open the box.""But…" Piven said, raising a finger."No buts Piven. This what we're doing and that's final," Marcus extended a hand to Nivia. "That is if you agree?"Nivia was hesitant to take his hand but a look back to the entrance and back to Marcus seemed to convince her. She clasped his hand, hoisting herself up."Alright then," Marcus said, "welcome to our party, Nivia. You remember Piven correct?"Piven gave Nivia a narrow look and walked off towards the entrance. Nivia humphed, crossing her arms."Don't take it too seriously. Piven has been through a lot lately and has trust issues. I'm sure in due time he'll come around. Now then," Marcus laid his arms back and gestured Nivia to follow. "Do you know where Vel would have gone too?"Nivia placed a finger over her chin. "My master never showed me any of his laboratories but I did stay over at his house in Minrathous. It was supposed to be a long term apprenticeship until I turned eighteen.""Do you know how long it will take here from Solas?""About three days or so.""So as long as we don't run into anything, we might be able to catch up with him.""I wouldn't be so sure. Minrathous is the largest city in Thedas and there are plenty of nooks, alleys and secret entrances around.""Well even if we don't, there might be a clue to where he'll have gone.""I hope so.""I do too."Skyhold(Three days later…)"I'm sorry, can you explain that again to me?" Evelyn asked."I said, you need to go to Solas in Tevinter," Solas repeated."We get that Chuckles. I think Evelyn means the whole 'destroying the world' artifact you apparently have." Varric said, crossed arms."Yeah, that's what concerns me too," Hawke chimed in."There is nothing to be concerned about Hawke," Solas reassured, "the artifact I have in Solas is in an old armory of mine. A secluded place where I trained my rebellion. I made it seem unimportant to the Evanuris that I was able to hide a very powerful item. One that was created by all the Evanuris.""If all the Evanuris created this item, wouldn't they have it with them?" Evelyn pointed her hand.Solas shook back. "No. The item we created required too large of a sacrifice to make. Large enough that not even they were willing to take. Mythal attempted to destroy it but couldn't; she entrusted me with its safekeeping after she died. However, one of my followers betrayed me and informed Elgar'nan of its whereabouts. He personally led an assault on the armory but I managed to lure him away before he had the chance.""Is that why you sealed them away?" Evelyn asked."It was one reason. I did not create the veil until later. Nonetheless, I managed to drive away Elgar'nan and kept the Evanuris too occupied for them to retrieve it. Which is why I...we need it.""Hold on," Varric interrupted, "if we can't use this item, why are we trying to get it? Like you said Chuckles, the place is out in the middle of nowhere and it doesn't seem like anyone would know about it besides you.""Do not be so sure Master Tethras. The Empire has shown it has access to things that not even I thought possible. With their spies throughout Thedas, surely you don't want the chance that they might discover it and possibly find a way to activate it?""But is holding it in Skyhold a good idea either?" Hawke asked."It isn't but we won't be holding it here. I know of a place that only I can access and where we can hide it."Varric, Hawke, and Evelyn all shot looks of concern among each other. While Solas's words had truth to it, they could not shake off the fact of the inevitable failures that came with such tasks."Well okay," Hawke approached, "what should we do when we get to this armory?"Solas gestured over the three to the Eluvian. "It's quite simple. I will send you through the Eluvian straight to the artifact. Most of the traps were near the entrance so you should be fine. When you enter in, there will be a wall with a mural of me. Within that mural though are the images of each of the Evanuris. Press the image of each one and the wall should part to reveal the box the artifact is held in.""Is that all? No secret passcodes or anything?" Varric asked."Actually there is," Solas confirmed as he walked towards Hawke and tapped his forehead. "Hawke, I just gave you the phrase to repeat so that you may take the box. If you don't, two very powerful revenants will be summoned to attack. They're not powerful to someone like me, but they will give you two a very hard time.""Great more revenants. I just loved dealing with them in Kirkwall." Hawke said, swaying his head."Especially the ones with Aveline at Chateau Haine," Varric said, nudging Hawke."Don't remind.""Just brightening the mood before something bad usually happens.""Varric, saying that means bad stuff will happen." Evelyn chided."No point arguing with Varric about it Inquisitor. Been with Varric for almost 14 years and I still haven't won an argument. Best we just go along with it." Hawke said."Right," Evelyn agreed, "well then, come back quickly guys so we can move on to the other stuff."Hawke and Varric nodded and passed through into the Eluvian. A step through, the two came into view of darkness. Sliding of stone revealed the darkness parting as a wall opened. Peeking out, the two could see nothing but a rotten bed and drawers. The burnt marks on the wall and freshly ice drops alerted them of potential danger. Hawke drew two daggers and Varric with Bianca; the two jumped out and looked in opposite directions."Hawke? Stairways are usually broken in the ruins like these right?" Varric asked. No response came to him and so he turned, only to lower Bianca.Hawke and Varric could only stare at the empty podium before them; a box with one of the most powerful items in Thedas no longer where it was stored.Varric slowly walked up to the podium, his eyes still in disbelief. "So Hawke...how about we...no maybe...well, shit."
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The freezing winds of the Frostbacks chilled any mortal down to their core. The snowfall and rockslides threatened any that would brave the paths, not to mention the chance of hypothermia and vertigo from the steep climbs. Within the last couple of years though paths were made and guarded for travelers to pass safely. Passes for those who wished to visit one place actually worth visiting, Skyhold.Today would have been any other normal day. Guarding a shipment of weapons and small supplies to Skyhold was always a simple task for Inquisition soldiers. Yet times change as this shipment was an important piece into a long struggle ahead.The Empire, an unknown entity from across the Amaranthine, managed to take Denerim within a day and now after three weeks, the entirety of Ferelden has fallen under Imperial control. To think another disaster could happen so quickly, many would have never joined the Inquisition. Yet those that did were still glad to only guard a shipment versus preparing for the first wave of attack."Henry, pay attention," the voice of the one in charge, Sergeant Osanna, ordered him."I'm sorry Sergeant. I was just worried about the Empire. They have a lot of troops near the border with Orlais," Henry said."You're right to be worried, Henry. This Empire's power, so great that it makes Corypheus seem like a mild problem. But I am certain the Inquisition with the help of Thedas will be able to drive them off.""But Sergeant," another soldier, private Lorin, asked. "isn't it true that they control dragons? And that they're practitioners of necromancy?""Only the first part is accurate, private," Osanna said, pointing her finger, "I don't know where you heard about the second part. Look, the Captain has been briefed on the situation and they've assured me that it's being taken care of. Right now, I'd worry more about getting these supplies to Skyhold.""The routes are secure, Sergeant. The Spymaster...I mean the Left Hand of the Divine has made sure to keep scouts on the lookout. And they always keep us informed every fifteen minutes and the last one was five minutes ago," a soldier, Corporal Rebecca, responded."It doesn't hurt to be cautious, soldier. If the Imperials knew how to take Denerim, they must also know a lot about Thedas. This is why we must protect both our shipment and guests such as Mr. Ebner here," Osanna said, looking to the merchant. "How are you finding the trip, sir?""Fine, Sergeant," Mr. Ebner replied, "I am just glad my wares can be of assistance to the Inquisition. Even if I have to take a bit of loss on my profits. Excuse me, Henry was it?""Yes?" Henry answered, looking up at him."I'm sorry but did I hear earlier you were from Orlais?" he asked."I am. My family grew up around the Arlesans as farmers. I joined up with the Inquisition after the explosion at the Conclave.""A terrible time that was," Mr. Ebner said, "So many lives cut short and too soon. You know I was going to go to Highever before this whole war business started. The Teyrn there had recently lowered the tariffs for imports of cloth. Now it looks like it all will go to dressing the soldiers.""They'll need it I'm sure," Henry stated, "I can't imagine just being there. Waiting for the inevitability of being run over by cavalry or burned alive from dragon fire. Most of them are braver than me.""That's not true, Henry," Osanna said, "you're here right now, risking the cold and your life to deliver these supplies so that our soldiers may live and be prepared for the days to come. Besides, you fought well in the Arbor WIlds against the Venatori.""Sure but there weren't so many Venatori," Henry said, raising his hands."Cheer up, Henry. If you're gonna bicker like that, then I'll not invite you to drinks at the Herald's Rest," Lorin said, patting his back."Well, first of all…""Quiet," Osanna interrupted our conversation, "Hear that?" She pointed ahead.Henry focused on what the Seargent pointed to, rocks sliding down mixed in with loud footsteps. The Sergeant drew out her sword and shield, prompting the unit to do the same. The footsteps became louder and heavier, the axe grips tightening as soldiers instinctively held their shields closer."Meeh. Meeh," the sound came as a herd of goats ran across our path, bleating and hopping over the mountain."False alarm. Back to your positions," Sergeant Osanna ordered.A big sigh of relief fell upon the soldiers, lowering their weapons."You okay?" Rebecca asked, grabbing Henry's shoulder."Yeah, I am. Thanks. I thought we were about to get swamped," Henry replied."Lorin's right. You need to relax a bit," she said, as she walked back to her position.The caravan of supplies began to move again and the soldiers marched along when suddenly screams of soldiers bellowed through the mountains."Ambush!" a soldier yelled. "Imperial soldiers!"Henry hastily drew out his axe and shield as groups of large men and women, covered in furs and steel armor, popped out from cover."Form up!" Rebecca yelled from behind, running towards Henry with other soldiers in tow.Behind him, Sergeant Osanna formed a line against the larger contingent of Imperial troops. Henry could see they halted the enemy charge but their greatswords and hammers started to break through the line."Henry, pay attention!" Rebecca said, spinning him back to face the enemy in front.He could see Lorin, shooting off arrows and backing up to his position when a green woman jumped from behind a boulder."Lorin, to your right!" Henry called out, too late as the green woman slammed Lorin against a cart. He screamed as the woman thrust straight through Lorin, lifting him into the air and releasing him dead on the ground.The green woman then turned her attention to the shield wall, running towards with her greatsword pointed. Henry readied his shield preparing for the green woman's strike but Rebecca stopped her momentum. She bashed the green woman's face, reeling the green woman back before Rebecca slammed her mace in the green woman's face.Rebecca gave a quick nod back to Henry but her movements stopped as a spike of ice penetrated through her head. Rebecca fell flat on her face, the spike of ice covered in blood protruding out as it flowed like a river from her body.Another soldier to Henry's left fell back too, an ice spike shot into their neck. The line saw a mage with his staff casting spells at the line. They quickly fell back, using their shields to cover a retreat. The fighting became louder the more they backed up. Henry took a glance back and saw that the line behind him had mostly crumbled to just the Sergeant Osanna and a few soldiers."They're charging!" Henry heard as more of the large men came at his line.They slammed on the Inquisition shield wall, pushing the soldiers back as the Imperial circled their weapons over their heads. A sword thrusthed towards Henry's face, which he then blocked with his shield and countered with an axe strike to the chest. But the warrior parried Henry's blows against his armor, picking Henry up by the neck and throwing him out of the line.Henry's vision blurred with a snowy white haze. Wiping the snow off, he could see Sergeant Osanna being run in as two soldiers bashed her with hammers, denting her helmet as she fell to the ground. He crawled over to her aid but felt a sharp pain befall him. The world rolled in circles as Henry's eyes looked at his body."Is that my... oh Maker my body is just lying there I...no...no," Henry last thought, fading to black.
10th of Cloudreach, 9:45 Dragon/ 10th of Rain's Hand, 305 4E
"How many?" Evelyn asked, standing over the table."About 25% percent of all our shipments have been raided and sacked in the Frostbacks. Usually, about 40 or so soldiers attack any of our convoys that struggle behind our main supply train." Cullen replied, reading his board."How? Leliana, shouldn't your agents be able to detect any incoming troops?" Evelyn asked."They would," Leliana strolled over, "but my agents have collected reports from survivors and found that these raiding parties are accompanied by mages. Perhaps the Empire's mages are able to hide their soldiers from our scouts. Invisibility maybe?""Whatever it is, we can't allow them to get the jump on us. Luckily, Inquisitor, they don't attack any of our larger convoys so our supply line is still relatively safe. But the attacks have worried the troops. They're already scared of the number of soldiers the Empire has and the fact that they can strike makes them lose hope," Cullen replied."What about the new Conclave?" Evelyn interrupted, "How many are coming to the talks in Val Royeaux?"Leliana looked over her board. "Orlais, Nevarra, the Free Marches, and the remaining Ferelden loyalists have agreed to attend. However, Tevinter will only agree if the Qunari threat is dealt with first and the Anderfels and Rivain have elected to stay neutral. The Crown Princes of Antiva are divided in their response so I wouldn't count on their help either.""That's still not enough. If we're to hope to have any chance against the Empire, then we'll need Tevinter and the Qunari," Evelyn sighed, rubbing her eyes and looking down to her stub. "I'm sorry, it's just… all this news just makes me wonder. Apart of me knows it's the right thing to surrender, to save all these lives but the well… it's telling me not like there's something more going on than an invasion.""I know the feeling, Inquisitor," Cullen chimed in, "to feel that all hope is lost and that it would feel good to give it all up. We've all been through it.""Which is why I thought it best to inform you now that...Josephine has left with Teagan and Eamon to perform the talks with the Empire," Leliana said, Evelyn's eyes widening at the news. "They should be arriving in Jader by tomorrow to discuss terms about the surrender.""What!?" Cullen and Evelyn exclaimed."Why was I not informed of this?" Evelyn demanded."Because Josephine knew you'd disagree. Both of you. She knew just like you that this war is not something we can win and their terms, while bad, are something Josephine is surely capable of having them changed. And while I still have reservations, I am at least willing to hear out any other option," Leliana said, standing before the two.Evelyn and Cullen both looked down from her, pondering on her words."Perhaps...we were too hasty in not considering that option," Cullen said, crossing his arms."Maybe, I just…" Evelyn said, rubbing her shoulder. "Wanted to keep Thedas its freedom. The chance to decide our future for ourselves. I mean, who's to say the Well is even right about this whole 'there's more to it.'""I would not be so certain Inquisitor," Solas said, meditating in the corner of the room. "There might still yet be hope in winning.""What are you talking about Solas?" Evelyn asked as Cullen and Leliana faced him."Recently I've been researching about the Empire's motives, their secrets, and their armies. Their own spies, the Blades, are very skilled; rivaling my own spies and Ben-Hasserath agents, perhaps even more so. I've managed to get a spy over in Denerim, working as a servant in the palace and I was just informed today that the Emperor is having a meeting.""So what, are you going to use that mind spell as before?" Evelyn asked."A variation of it. I am going have you all look into the spy's mind as well so that you may leave all doubts about the information. The spell will also allow the spy to temporarily see and hear through the walls. I will warn you, it will feel as if you are the spy himself but he will not notice a change. So I ask that you keep silent until the spell ends."Evelyn nodded and approached while Cullen and Leliana seemed to hesitate."Is there a problem?" Solas asked."There is," Cullen interjected, "We still don't trust you. How can we be sure you won't try anything?""Then you just allowed your Inquisitor to become my minion," Solas flatly stated, taking aback Cullen. "I understand that you do not trust me, I haven't been truthful about everything. But very well, if you don't want to see then I won't force. I trust you'll believe the information if the Inquisitor confirms it?""I will," Cullen said."Very well. Inquisitor, hold your hand to me," Solas instructed, "Leliana, will you be joining?"Leliana glanced back to Cullen, whose face shook back to not go through with it. Evelyn however simply stared back, one of confidence and ambition.Leliana held out her hand to Solas to begin. His eyes lit with a green mist, passing into the other's eyes as Cullen watched. Their visions swirled with the mist as they traveled along its swirling path.
Royal Palace, Denerim
The three fell into view of a broom being swept before them. A few sconces lit the hallway as the wielder of the broom turned in all directions. The doors were closed and barely any sound of steps near. The wielder then pulled over his face with a hand, the walls no longer in their place. And before their eyes stood a man in elegant robes with another in Imperial armor. The Emperor."Are you prepared, Marius?" the Emperor asked the man next to him."I am Your Majesty," the one called Marius replied and activated a button on the desk before them.The image of two women appeared before them, one wearing elegant clothes like the Emperor and the other dressed in a red robe with an Imperial Dragon."Your Imperial Majesty," the red-robed woman bowed."Gaius," the other woman stated with a more familiar tone."Chancellor Rutris, Serana," the Emperor greeted. "How goes everything?""Not exactly well, your Majesty. There have been talks among the Elder Council and they feel this war is an unnecessary waste of the Empire's troops. Morrowind, in particular, is concerned about the potential of Akaviri raids despite my best efforts to allay their fears. And as I understand, it could be a year for you to finish this invasion?""It may and that is not accounting for occupation," the Emperor responded."Well, I fear that while that may work for you, I'm afraid the Council might not stand for it. I can try my best to calm their fears but I'm afraid if some troops don't return soon, there might be a chance for talks of rebellion or even uncooperativeness."The Emperor walked side to side, resting a finger on his chin and looked to Marius. "Commander, if all Thedas were to combine into one force, how many soldiers could we expect at the minimum?""Let's see," Marius pondered, "reports from all our spies and scouts seem to come to an estimate of...350,000 total with possibly 30,000 potential civilian militias and/or mercenaries. However about seventy-five percent of those numbers come from Tevinter, Orlais, and the Qunari. The Qunari are the most formidable.""And how many soldiers do you think we need in order to successfully defeat them all?" the Emperor asked."I'd say about 600,000 would ensure total victory and with minimal casualties on both sides. However, with our mages, dragons, and centurions, we could achieve the same results with 530,000. That is if everything goes according to plan." Marius deduced."Serana, my dear," the Emperor said, "do you have what we need to deal with the Qunari?""I do," Serana said, "I should be coming to Denerim within two weeks, my love.""Marius," the Emperor commanded, "send back 380,000 of our troops back to Tamriel. Make sure it's the veterans, the newer recruits should stay to gain more experience in battle and some of the veterans have benefits to collect anyway. Rutris, will that satisfy the Elder Council?""I believe it will, your Majesty. I am sorry it had to be this way," Rutris bowed."It doesn't matter much to me, Rutris. We could have the same number of troops as Thedas and it still wouldn't matter. We'll just as easily defeat them," Emperor stated for Rutris's image to disappear."Well, Gaius," Serana spoke, "I hope to see you in Denerim soon. I even have something from Deserius and Narria.""And I look forward to it. Be safe on your travel and I hope to see you too," the Emperor concluded as the image of Serana disappeared."That went well, your Majesty," Marius said."Yes, yes it did," the Emperor said, turning to Marius."But is it wise to be decreasing our forces? Our overwhelming numbers are a reason why none of Thedas seemed interested in challenging us. If they find out, then they're more likely to resist.""Numbers aren't the only way to win a war, Marius. Even with our reduced numbers, we're still markedly more powerful than Thedas. And besides, they already know.""What?" Marius exclaimed."I hope you heard everything Fen'harel. When we meet, at least have the courtesy to face me in person," the Emperor announced, launching a bolt of lightning straight towards the spy.
Skyhold
Leliana, Evelyn and Solas knocked back into their selves, the force extending to themselves as they bumped onto the floor. Cullen rushed over to their aid, helping their disoriented bodies."What happened?" Cullen asked, helping up Evelyn."The Emperor. We saw him and he saw us," Leliana exclaimed, "Solas, is your agent…?""Dead," Solas stated, "I don't know how he was able to detect him? He must be a very powerful mage or he has access to a device that detects faint magic.""But what's more important is what we learned," Evelyn said, facing Cullen. "He's sending back 380,000 troops home.""That would bring his total troop count down to 620,000. Still formidable but…""Much more manageable," Solas chimed in, "However even in uniting all of Thedas at best we could only match half his count.""But what he also said intrigued me," Leliana said, looking over the table. "It seems his government is not completely on board with this war. We don't necessarily have to defeat the Empire outright. If we could whittle them down through attrition, the Imperial government will be less likely to support this war and want to start a peace negotiation. One that's more favorable to our terms.""But there's still the dragons and mages we have to concern ourselves. And the centurions, which I don't even know what they are but I'm sure they're powerful." Evelyn said.Cullen pointed out to a spot on the map. "Which is why we'll need the Conclave to succeed. With Divine Victoria's help, we can assemble the Templars to counteract the mages and requisition materials to build more ballistas to counter the dragons.""Do you think there's a chance we can win?" Evelyn asked."I would not be so sure Inquisitor," Solas strode over. "If we know the Emperor is dealing with a deadline, then surely he knows as well. Meaning we could find ourselves fighting the Imperials at any time.""Is Josephine in danger then?" Leliana asked."No, I wouldn't go that far. But I suspect the Empire will be more willing to use heinous tactics if the war doesn't go as planned. A great many lives I fear will be lost in the coming days and it could be any one of us.""We all knew that Solas. We've all tried to come to terms with if it does," Evelyn said, looking over to each of them. "Okay then. New plan. Now that we have reason to keep fighting, we still need a way to untie Thedas. The main opposition to that is the Qunari and Tevinter. We have Dorian to help us with Tevinter but we need someone on the inside of the Qunari, someone who understands how dire the situation is.""Inquisitor, if I may," Leliana interjected, "I may know of someone who could help. During the Fifth Blight, I worked with a Qunari called Sten, who was sent to investigate the Blights. From what Varric and Iron Bull have told me, this Sten has seemed to have risen to the role of Arishok, the leader of the Qunari military branch.""So you think you can convince this Arishok to get the Qunari onboard?" Evelyn asked."I know someone who can," Leliana pointed, "the Hero of Ferelden became a friend to the Arishok. She might be able to help out. Last I heard, she was over in Weisshaupt fortress. The Grey Wardens have pledged neutrality in the war but she managed to convince them that anyone in the Anderfels not associated with the Wardens may choose to fight.""If the Hero of Ferelden can convince some old corrupt Wardens, then perhaps there is a chance she could convince the Qun," Cullen said with a hand on his hilt. "Solas, do you have any Eluvians nearby?"Solas nodded his head in response. "The nearest one I have is near Minrathous. Leliana, may send a scout through and send a raven to the Hero of Ferelden.""We should also send a message over to Josephine," Evelyn continued, "She should be informed of the change in plans. We don't any further damages to our reputation with the other nations. You have an Eluvian in Jader right Solas?""I do," Solas answered."Good because I'll deliver the message myself.""What!" Cullen and Leliana exclaimed, taking a step back."Inquisitor," Cullen said, "send a messenger instead. We can't risk you getting killed or captured by the Empire.""I have to agree with Cullen, Inquisitor," Leliana added, "We can't afford to lose you.""Which is why I'm not going alone. Solas, will you come with me?" Evelyn asked and all the three turned to him."I will actually. To get a sense of how the Empire operates and reacts. They also would not dare to try anything while I'm there," Solas said."Then we head for Jader tomorrow," Evelyn announced, "let's pick back up another day. Dismissed."
Jader
Josephine disembarked from her escort outside the city. Tents of Orlesian and Inquisition soldiers surrounded the city, messengers running in and out, drilling in formations and guards on lookout 24/7.In the distance, a squinting would allow one to see the blur of red of the Imperial colors. Small figures flew in circles over the horizon, seven or eight of them. No doubt the dragons the enemy commanded."A sight to behold isn't Ambassador Josephine?" Teagan said, strolling up behind her. "A million soldiers just over the horizon, just waiting for the chance to roll over us all. With all the ballistas, Chevaliers, and Inquisition soldiers you'd think we'd stand a chance. But the more I thought about it, the more I knew that it just wasn't possible. I made a mistake and I'm sorry.""Thank you, Arl Teagan. I understand why you did it but we all make mistakes sometimes. But don't worry, we'll be able to end this war soon," Josephine stated."I hope so, Lady Josephine," Eamon said, approaching to her side. "I dread to think if we were unable to agree to peace. I'm sure your expert negotiations will be able to allay my brother's and the Inquisitor's mistakes.""Will she now?" a voice turned the three's attention to the city's gates.The gates opened to reveal both the Inquisitor and Solas each in their respective armors."I-Inquisitor, I-I can explain," Josephine stammered as Teagan and Eamon both stepped forward."That you went behind my back and tried to undermine my authority. Is that what you wanted to say?" Evelyn said, walking with her fist closed."You gave us no choice, Inquisitor," Eamon stepped forward, "I told you of the dangers the Empire possess and you still wouldn't listen. You wanted to go forward with this suicidal plan of fighting back. We're stopping it now."Evelyn walked in front of the former Arl, her posture intimidating even the old man despite her size and missing forearm. With a swing of her arm, Eamon slightly flinched, only for her hand to rest on his shoulder."You're right," Evelyn said, "I was too hasty in making my decision. I thought at the time, that it'd be better for us to fight for our ideals even if they meant death. But sometimes I forget that the ideals aren't something we've all agreed on. And I'm sorry to you all. Especially you Josephine.""Does that mean you'll go forward with the negotiations?" Josephine asked."I will but…" Evelyn pondered on her words."We've received new information that you should know," Solas said, coming in between the group. "My spies report that the Empire is sending back a large number of their soldiers home. The Emperor's supporters back home are seeming to form reservations about this war. We've also sent word to another ally that with luck, we'll be able to get the Qunari and Tevinter to join in as well.""Which means there's a chance for us to win Josephine," Evelyn argued. "We just have to hold on long enough for the Emperor to lose support and agree to terms that are more favorable.""Inquisitor, I...why…" Josephine sighed, "I can't just tell them that we're going to keep resisting. It'll ruin our credibility and they'll be more likely to enact harsher terms.""You don't have to deny them, Josephine. Just say we'll consider it and to ask for more favorable terms. Look, Solas and I will go as well, put pressure on them. You just work your charm all right? You trust me, right?" Evelyn looked into Josephine's eyes, the ambassador tearing within before she wiped them away."Ok, fine. But if they're willing to change it to our terms now, will you accept it?""I will. I promise.""Good. Then let's be on our way," Josephine said, leading the group to the negotiations.A group of Imperials soldiers stood guard to the entrance of a tent on one side and Thedosian soldiers on the other. The difference became quite striking as the group approached. While there were men and women on the Thedosian side, races of humans, elves, and even their beast races of both genders stood in formation.Walking into the tent, the group was met with three people standing behind a desk. One of them, a tall golden elf with green eyes, was conversing with another, a human just as tall in heavy armor, before turning their attention to the visitors."Ah, Ambassador Montilyet, a pleasure to meet you and...by the Nine, it seems you brought important guests. The famous Inquisitor Trevelyan and the famed elven god, Fen'harel. A pleasure," the elf bowed and snapped his fingers for soldiers to bring in more chairs."My name is Runnian Stormire, Imperial Ambassador to Thedas. To my left is General Heidkar, commander of the Skyrim Legion, and to my right is my bodyguard, Agra. She's an Orc or Orsimer if you must know. Say hello Agra," Runnian ordered."Greetings," Agra said with a bow."A pleasure, Miss Agra, General Heidkar, and to you Ambassador Stormire," Josephine said, shaking his hand. "I hope our talks go well today.""Well had I known you'd be bringing two important guests, I would have requested better accommodations. The fact that the Inquisitor is here though makes my job much easier," Runnian stated, sitting down. "Now let us begin. Our terms are simple: we want the Inquisition, Orlais, and the Ferelden rebels to lay down their arms and unconditionally surrender. The Circles and Templars will come under the control of our government, the Chantry will release any and all political and economic controls, and elves will be given equal rights as humans. In exchange, your rulers will be allowed to control their lands in accordance with Imperial law and the Inquisition may serve as part of the Imperial Legion.""These terms, while acceptable to me Ambassador, will not go over well with the rest of Thedas. Many of the people follow the Chantry and to suddenly usurp its dominance would not go over well with the populace," Josephine listed from her board. "Also, there is the issue of forcing our citizens to convert to a certain way of life so quickly. We'd need reassurance that you would not stoop to executions or any type of force. And reading over your terms, I found disturbing was the legalization of blood magic, a practice that would surely lead to people being harmed."Runnian smiled at Josephine's words. "Ambassador, be reasonable. The faithful of the Chantry will still be allowed to worship their god. We are simply removing the Chantry from any corrupt forces. And as for blood magic, it will be heavily regulated and its research can be used to better train Templars against any rogue blood mages. Besides, you are not in any position to request changes to our terms.""You will if you want the surrender to go peacefully," Evelyn interrupted, "I understand wanting to change the world for the better but you can't go around forcing people to. It has to be gradual and slow so that over time the culture can change to better accept others. Right now, mages have the most freedom since any time the Circle has formed and we've heard no guarantees on what you would do with them. How will you deal with possession, sundered veils caused by blood magic, or what will become of the Templars and Seekers? You've also not answered how you'd convince the local populace to accept magic. And while I agree with better relations with elves, you've not made any suggestions what so ever on how you'd accomplish it. Which leads me to believe that you're willing to brutally repress Thedosians just so they adapt to what you want. How can we trust you won't try any underhanded tactic?""Quite hypocritical of you, Inquisitor. Especially since you're the one that restored the very structures that preaches the hate of magic and elves," Runnian said, standing and walking in circles behind the desk. "But our methods should not concern you. Yes, your mages have more freedom but prison is still a prison, regardless if you've made it pretty and allowed longer recesses. Your Chantry is ruled by a corrupt politician, who's more concerned with her own power than trying to use the Chantry's resources to uplift its believers. Who's to say the next successor won't repeat the same mistakes as before? And better relations with elves? Your elven god here destroyed any progress you made and it was his own fault anyway that the elves find themselves in their situation." His words surprised the delegation, even Solas's face scowled."Surprised?" Runnian questioned, "You shouldn't be since we know so much...for example, that it was Fen'harel here that cost you your arm and was the very reason for the whole Breach incident two years ago. And during that, the Mage-Templar War arose and before, nations and nobles bickered as a Blight threatened to consume Thedas. You have shown countless times that the forces here are incapable of providing any semblance of peace, equality or even basic freedoms. Yet here I am offering you the chance to achieve it and you have the gall to refuse."Runnian sat down and narrowed his eyes onto the Thedosian delegation. None knew what to say before an Imperial soldier came into the tent."Ambassador Runnian," the soldier greeted."Now is not the time, soldier. Leave at once." Runnian commanded, waving him off."But Ambassador, it's a message directly from the Emperor. In private," the soldier gestured outside."Very well then. I'll be right back Inquisitor and Ambassador Montilyet," Runnian said, walking outside.Josephine smacked Evelyn on the top of her head, eliciting a slight pain as Evelyn rubbed it."Ow!" Evelyn said."What were you thinking Inquisitor?" Josephine whispered in a yell, "You said you'd let me handle it.""I'm sorry, I just...had to say something. I know we're not the best when it comes to our quality of life but suggesting that you can achieve it by simply killing those that disagree is maddening. Besides, we're not the main instigators of those conflicts. I mean except for Solas but not us.""Yes because you were so helpful in solving them," Solas said with a snide at Evelyn.Ambassador Runnian walked back into the tent, taking a seat. "I am sorry Ambassador Montilyet and you Inquisitor Trevelyan but I must be going now. Unfortunately, we will be unable to resume any further talks. But we will make it simple, we will give you two weeks to consider our offer. Surrender and we may consider additional terms or don't and its war. We will relay an emissary, Ambassador Gilen Caelures, to your organization in my absence tomorrow. I expect she will be treated with the utmost respect and allowed to give each of the nations the terms themselves. Remember, you have two weeks. Good day."The ambassador walked out of the tent followed by his entourage and soldier, followed by Evelyn's group. Roars were suddenly heard within the air as a dragon flew out from the mountains. The Thedosians readied their weapons; Solas and Evelyn stood unchanged by its presence as Josephine hid behind the two Guerrin brothers.The dragon showed no inclination to attack at all and turned to face the ambassador."Did your meeting go well, Runnian?" the dragon said, taking back the entire Thedosian delegation as they looked with shock and awe."I think it did," Runnian said, climbing up to the dragon, "though I am not so sure for the Inquisition. I must make haste back to the Emperor.""Of course, the dovahkiin would very much want you to report back."Dovahkiin!
The word exclaimed in Evelyn's mind."Wait," Evelyn yelled, running to the dragon, "you said that word. Dovahkiin. Who is that?"Runnian looked down at the Inquisitor and the dragon looked as well."Dovahkiin, in your tongue would be Dragonborn. He rules the Dragon Empire and is jun of the Dov, king of the dragons. And before long, all of you will before his might," the dragon replied, lifting off and flying into the distance with the rest of the Imperials, fading away back to the blur of red over the horizon.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
"So Hawke, you ready to tell the Inquisitor about that 'mess'?" Varric said, quoting with his fingers."I still don't understand how you were able to get matching suits for ten rounds in Wicked Grace. I haven't had worse luck since that time in the Fade." Hawke pointed to Varric."What can I say? I guess I'm just lucky is all." Varric smiled.Hawke shook his head with a sigh as the two approached the war room. Evelyn and Solas stood before the large table with the Inquisitor lurched over."Good afternoon, Inquisitor. Is everything alright?" Hawke asked."No...it is…just..." she replied, straightening her posture. "I found out about some things that I still need to processes.""Did something happen with your talks with the Empire?" Varric asked."You could say that," Evelyn said."Did you retrieve the artifact?" Solas interrupted.The duo gave each other glance, scratching their heads as they looked away."Why am I not surprised?" Solas said, covering his disappointment with a stoic face. "Well, what happened?"Hawke stepped forward to the table and laid out a book. "When we arrived, the wall hiding the artifact was opened and it was gone. When we went further into the ruins, we found several corpses of both elves and mercenaries, not a few days old. This book here we found at the entrance. It was written in elven so we hoped…"Solas flipped through the pages and his eyes widened. "Yes, I know what it is. A book I encoded with many phrases to gain access to my hideouts. I only entrusted these to a select few and I had them all destroyed to prevent the Evanuris from gaining access. But it seems a copy managed to survive.""My bet is a magister managed to get a hold of it," Varric chimed in, "only a self-absorbed prick lugs with them slaves and mercenaries.""Perhaps Dorian might know then? He still has his contacts in Tevinter." Evelyn said, walking to the doors. "I'll go get him."Hawke and Varric stared at Solas, whose eyes were still engrossed over the book."Does Chuckles still give off a creepy vibe to you?" Varric whispered, leaning towards Hawke."He does. Almost makes me wish Anders was here," Hawke whispered back."Really Hawke? You'd take Blondie over Chuckles?""Of course not. No one would ever take Anders." Hawke snickered and for the doors behind to open."Hawke, Varric, good to see you. Mucking about in ruins again? Don't you get tired of slogging around in them?" Dorian chided as he strolled in."Do get tired of losing our bets, Sparkler? Beside you should learn to live a little since we're all about to be conquered anyway." Varric said."If that's what you think, perhaps I should bet against Evelyn again. At least this time when I win, I might live.""I'd rather you not bet against us, Dorian," Evelyn said, "Besides you'd have to pay your winnings to me anyway since you still owe me.""I hoped you would have forgotten," Dorian said, snapping his fingers."Dorian, we brought you here so that you may inform us about any magisters," Solas said, striding over, "Specifically, those interested in elven artifacts.""Aren't you a ray of sunshine, Solas," Dorian said, taking out a communication crystal from his pocket. "Maevaris, have any other members of the Magisterium taken an interest in elven ruins?"Writing spelled out in his stone as Dorian read aloud. "Two. Oppius Donatus and Vel Malchus. However, Oppius is...dead. He and his entire estate burned down and none of his artifacts recovered from the ashes. But Vel recently took an expedition to Solas not long after."Dorian spoke back a thank you to the stone as the others gathered near each other."So Dorian," Evelyn began, "do you know who those two magisters are?""Magister Oppius and Vel, two of the foremost researchers into Elven history, magic, and artifacts. Oppius was much more reclusive in his studies while Vel was quite...flamboyant, always willing to show off any discovery he found. And I heard they were quite cruel to their slaves, even more so than most magisters." Dorian recounted."But Oppius is dead, you said," Hawke interjected, "Does that mean Vel murdered Oppius?""I wouldn't put it past him. Vel always seemed a step ahead of everyone and by eliminating Oppius, he's the sole authority on the elves. But that still wouldn't answer why he'd kill him now." Dorian questioned."Perhaps it is due to the war with the Qunari. My spies tell me Tevinter is losing ground and on the defensive. Vel must feel compelled to gain as much power as possible before the Qunari win." Solas said."It's going that bad Sparkler?" Varric asked."It is," Dorian said, looking over the table map, "the Qunari have already taken Qarinus and now they're getting close to Carastes. And every week I get reports of raids getting closer to Minrathous.""Makes you wish the Empire had landed at Par Vollen instead," Evelyn added, "Maybe with that, we'd have more time.""Well there's no point on it dwelling on it now," Hawke said, striding over. "It's happened and now we have to do our best in stopping or winning this war. Dorian, do you know where Vel could have gone?""He has a house in Minrathous but I doubt he'd have gone there. Even so, he might have left some clues about his whereabouts. I would be careful, however, it's probably warded with demon summoning seals; a right cheery practice in Tevinter," Dorian informed."Don't tell me, it reminds me of when we raided Broody old master's mansion, shades and rage demons everywhere. Granted it was Kirkwall, that kind of stuff is usually there," Varric recounted."Raiding mansions or demons?" the Tevinter native asked jokingly."Both," the duo responded."Gentlemen, sorry to interrupt your playful banter but may I remind you a magister is now in possession of a very powerful elvhen artifact? Do I need to recall to you what happened the last time?" Solas said, flaring his brows."You mean that orb almost blowing up the world. Those artifacts sure have a knack for ending up with power-hungry magisters" a sarcastic Hawke pointed out. "I suppose you have a way of transporting me and Varric to the Imperium capital. I assume one of those Eluvians Dorian's people might possess; you keep repeating Tevinter stole everything from the ancient elves.""I'm glad someone listens to my inputs," Solas said, snidely looking to Evelyn, "but yes, you're right. We already discussed with the Inquisitor and Dorian of linking my Eluvian and the one in possession of the Lucerni to check on the progress with the Qunari in the North. You can go once you're ready.""Well it's settled then," said the rogue as he turned to Varric "You ready to explore the greatest slaver nest in all of Thedas history?""Right behind you Hawke!" Varric answered, "However if Chuckles tells the truth, it seems even in this category Arlathan has Minrathous beat. Though I'm not sure he's proud of it on this one,"With a fit of laughter, the duo proceeded to follow Solas to the Eluvian. The mirror illuminated its white light and the two entered the largest city in Thedas.Outside Minrathous(an hour before)The lights of the city stood in all its splendor, its high walls and structures showed the wear and power of the city. The ports bustled with military transports as ships patrolled the waters and platoons of soldiers marched out and around the city. A line of refugees lined to the city bridge; sons and daughters mixed in with unscrupulous characters as prostitutes and merchants scattered about.Marcus's party looked over from beyond a hill, the mage taking mental notes in his head."This looks...nice," Marcus said, slowly turning to Nivia."I don't need your sarcasm," Nivia replied, "Truth is Minrathous has never really been good in a long time. But the old magisters still want to relive the old glory days so…""Why would so many people want to live here then?" Piven pointed to the refugees. "Sounds to me there are better places to live than here.""A lot of people are fleeing from the Qunari. And Minrathous is one of the few, if not only, city to resist any attempts to conquer it. Darkspawn, the Chantry, and Qunari; none have succeeded." Nivia explained."It could also be because of what I heard happening down south," Marcus added, laying on the grass. "Another force came across the ocean and took over Denerim in a day.""I heard about that," Nivia said, "My mast...Vel told me that this Empire has all of Southern Thedas running scared. The Magisterium is worried too and there are even rumors that the Qunari might be worried. And just when I taught this world couldn't get crazier."Piven lowered himself down and zoomed in with his eyes. "It's still stupid. What are they so afraid of anyway? If someone's taking down Tevinter, then they must be good.""Not true Piven," Marcus interjected, "Just because someone hits a person you don't like doesn't mean they're your friend. If anything, the Qunari are just as bad as Tevinter. Both enslave you, it's just a matter of mind or body.""Harsh," Nivia said."But true," Marcus said as he turned to face the city. "We're getting off track. We need to get to Vel's house. Now, we can't go in the same way everyone else is going; the city probably isn't allowing any more refugees and we can kind of stand out as a group. Nivia, any other way inside?""Well, we'd have to take the bridge across. It's the only access to the city. Unless you prefer to swim."Marcus's eyes lit up at her last word and searched through his pouch on his side. The clinking of bottles moved over his fingers as he found three small bottles with a blue hue."What's that?" Piven asked."Our way across. Follow me," Marcus said and the group walked towards the nearest beach that faced the city."All right, get into your underwear and hand me your clothes. That way it'll be easier when we swim," he said.Upon hearing it, Nivia reacted defensively by placing herself in a casting stance. "I am not stripping down in front of you two, I barely met you, how do I know you don't plan to have your way with me where there is no one to intervene?""First off, I am not a rapist and if I planned to force myself on you I would have done it back in Solas. Second, you're too young for me so you're out of my list. Lastly, I'm pretty sure you aren't Piven's type either, right?" Marcus asked the young elf.Piven nodded his head. "Indeed, I always found shem, in general, more vulgar or lacking the grace of us, Elvhen.""Oh, I see you're a man or rather an elf of culture. I wholeheartedly agree with you but you shouldn't count all female humans out, some might surprise you in fact, there was a time I encountered a witch…" started to recount the battlemage."How about you finish telling us your plan!" a blushing Nivia cried."Right, sorry, I got carried away. So I was saying once you hand me your clothes which I'll put them safely inside my pouch, we'll drink each one of these potions I have here. They will allow us to breathe underwater, that way we will be able to enter the city without being seen. As for how I got them, the less you know, the better for you," explained Marcus.The group started stripping down with the two male members turning their back to Nivia to give her some privacy. Once they were all changed, Marcus handed the potions."I just got a question, Marcus. How will our clothes and belongings stay dry and safe inside your pouch? And more importantly, how are you fitting all of them inside?" Piven asked."The pouch is made with special materials very resistant to water, external temperatures, and brunt force. Considering what it went through at Solas, it'll be fine. As for the second, it has a special enchantment I made," the Imperial explained"Wait the only way I know to enchant without Lyrium involves Blood magic and is generally known to only a few in modern Tevinter. Even Vel never showed it to me if he even practices it. Where did you find it?" Nivia asked with both suspicion and curiosity."We don't have time for discussing it now, drink your potion so we can be on our way," Marcus said.Better you guys don't know about it anyway, he thought as he stripped down. Soul-trapping seems worse in comparison to what the magisters do. How would even know how best explain its intricacies and usefulness without losing your mind. But the fact that Oppius could get so powerful from something so little in comparison; I'm glad I still have the morals to use necromancy responsibly. Though, aren't I some kind of a blood mage myself? Life-force spells can do theoretically the same; does that make me like him?Marcus drank his potion before gesturing to Piven and Nivia to follow him in the cold water. Their visions were bleak and murky, the pungent oils masked most of the way as all they could do was swim north. Reaching the walls, the three drifted out of the water and onto the sandy beach."Why did I agree to do that?" Nivia complained, shaking off water."Really?" Marcus questioned, lighting a fire in his palm to dry. "I gave you the ability to breathe like a fish and you're complaining about being wet? Gosh, I hope you don't melt."Piven snickered as he put on his dalish gear. Nivia scowled back at the two, putting back on hers as well."Ok what now?" she asked. A smile crept on Marcus's face as his finger slowly extended to a sewer grate."Oh no," Nivia protested, "no, we're not going in…"The stench buried into Nivia's nose as she let out barf. "Why the sewers?""What's wrong, shem? Too used to pampered life for a little stink?" Piven said as they sludged through."Like you'd know elf, trudging around in the forest," Nivia shot back."Enough you two," Marcus said, "We're working together and that means learning to deal with other's quirks. Whatever they may be. We should hurry up to the street and find Vel's house. There."Marcus pointed to a ladder that led up into a small light. The three climbed out through a manhole leading out to an alleyway. The bustle of city dwellers could be heard nearby, rats scurried about the buildings and panhandlers laid in their rags."Put this on Piven," Marcus said as he lifted a cloak over his body. "We need to keep a low profile as we search. Nivia, where's his house?""In the Senate District. It's on the west side of the city. There and the Financial District are the only clean parts that are maintained."Nivia walked out in the streets as the two followed. Decay and apathy penetrated every building they passed and ancient structures that have fallen into disarray and held up by what seems to be powerful magic.The crowds began to disappear as the group managed to get to a large wall with multiple doors. Sets of guards were posted at each one and the crowds of people largely ignored them save for a few."Is it there?" Marcus asked."It is," Nivia replied as they walked. "I told you they're the cleanest part of the city. How do you think we maintain that? Come on."Approaching one of the doors, Tevinter soldiers eyed the trio. "Who are you? State your purpose." one of the soldiers said."Nivia Bellica, apprentice to Magister Vel Malchus. My master sent me to...um...get some things from his house," the young mage said, weakly smiling."Who are they?" the other soldier asked."They...they are...well, this elf here is my slave...just got him from his tribe," Nivia said, pulling Piven close as he snarled. "And he is umm…""A mercenary," Marcus stated, pulling back his hood. "I had offered my services as Vel made his way to Solas and he trusted me with guarding his apprentice.""What's with the staff?" the soldiers asked."This...mage you see from down South. Left the Chantry to make a living in Tevinter so I joined a mercenary company." Marcus replied."Which one?" the other soldier questioned as they both narrowed their eyes."My own," Marcus answered, "I'm a freelancer."The two soldiers laughed as they surrounded him. "See that's a problem," the soldier said, "since we've never heard of you before, you gotta pay up.""Pay?" Marcus questioned."That's right pay," the other soldier said, "New law passed by the Magisterium. All mercenaries have to be registered and pay a fee. Can't be certain you're not a Qunari spy.""Is that so?" Marcus said as a shadow cast over his eyes."Of course, we'd have to arrest you for suspicious activity. But we could be persuaded…" the soldier said, rubbing his fingers.Nivia cast a worried face. "Gentleman, there's no need. I can vouch for him.""Shut it. Unless you're a Magister, your vouch means nothing," the soldier said before turning to Marcus. "So, can you persuade us?"Marcus reached his hand under his cloak and pulled out a pouch of coins from his bag. "50 gold sounds good," he said, tossing it to a soldier."It does, doesn't it?" the soldier said as he looked to his compatriot. "Well don't stand there. Move on."The trio made their way through the doors and Piven could not believe what he saw. Magic holding pristine buildings as senators and administrators walked about; slave attendants chained to their masters and cleaning the streets. And the quite large houses surrounded by a large dome building, pillars of magic floated overhead as more people shuffled in and out. Nivia guided them to a large mansion which seemed unoccupied."It's there," she informed the group."Hmm, seems like the door is closed via magic. A password and an item maybe?" Marcus asked the young girl while sensing the magic on the lock."Indeed, my own or Vel's blood plus some password he taught me, that way only very few people could open it. How'd you guess?" Nivia said."In a country with so much backstabbing, that's what I would do," the older mage reasoned.Nivia advanced towards the door and cut her palm; she presented it to the door while whispering something.Piven leaned to Marcus. "You don't fear she will betray us later Marcus? We know nothing about her and she worked for a magister at least as bad as Oppius.""She's lost pretty much everything when her master betrayed her. Without him, she can't finish her apprenticeship and her social ascension is pretty much doomed unless she manages to discredit him to take his place. She needs us as much we need her, perhaps even more. Besides, I doubt she's stupid enough to challenge me. She probably knows she wouldn't win," Marcus explained."True but I'll keep an eye on her," the dalish decided.Nivia turned towards them and waved discretely the duo to enter the house. "Be careful," she said, "There is no one as far as I can tell but mast… I mean Vel probably left some traps in case some thieves passed the lock,""What kind of trap are we talking about exactly?" Marcus asked."Where do you think we are? This is Tevinter so I'm talking of demon summoning seals," answered back the girl."I see," Marcus said as he donned his prized corinthian helmet from his bag beneath his cloak. "You two stay behind me, I will act as the bait to any threat we might encounter while you take care of them. Piven, get your bow. Nivia, may I ask what magic you know?""I'm proficient in frost magic and I know a few Creation spells, healing mostly. I also know some blood magic but… I've never really used it. Besides the point its ineffective against demons," the apprentice answered."All right, first enchant our weapons with frost then use any of your other spells in priority on any target vulnerable to it. Keep your healing for you or Piven unless I ask you, I should be good on that side."The girl did as asked and imbued frost magic on the group's weapons while Marcus did the same but this time with a fire effect. True to Nivia's words, they didn't make it far before several lights flashed. Three rage demons and several shades started to appear."Well looks like the welcoming committee is there! We stick to the plan and everything should be fine. Nivia focuses on those fiery demons!" Marcus ordered. The battlemage had already drawn his staff and put himself in attack stance. "As Akatoshe bala, heca heculadais!"* This immediately attired the demons who converged towards the Imperial.Not wasting time, he slashed three shades with his flaming staff resulting in their incineration before casting a ward to shield himself from the demons' projectiles. This gave Piven the distraction needed to fire multiple arrows at them, the elemental damages added killing the shades. The rage demons survived but not before Nivia froze them in place, breaking into pieces from Piven's barrage.Marcus smiled, "Looks like we're doing good so far but let's be careful, it can't hurt. Nivia, do you know where Vel might have kept any documents or scrolls of relative importance?""Probably in this office, it's upstairs and I think some of the demons we might encounter there will appear more powerful," she answered."You're right but it's not gonna stop us you'll see, I'm barely starting," Marcus said, pointing towards at the other hand of the main floor where the stairs were. "I'm gonna run there taking any demons who will spawn close while you two cover me from a distance."Demons started to pour everywhere as he started running. He bashed every demon with his staff, burning and freezing every demon that felt his blow. Nivia unleashed a blast of frost on those Marcus missed, freezing them as Piven's arrows shattered them.More demons greeted them as they reached the top of the stairs."Hi there fellows," Marcus said humorously while he charged a fireball in his right hand before throwing it. The resulting explosion shook the first floor."Be careful idiot, you want everyone to know what we're doing here? Or better yet destroy the house with us inside?" an exasperated Nivia cried."As if any self-respecting magister doesn't have anti-noise enchantment to torture his slaves without the neighbors to complain. As for exploding the house, trust me if I wanted to it would be already gone. Now prepare yourself for more," Marcus replied.True to his words, a greater rage demon accompanied by three lesser ones stood where his spell had hit. Nivia blasted two of them with a cone of cold while Piven shot another dead through the head, leaving the leader to Marcus. He charged at the demon, casting a magicka drain that elicited pain in the demon. Momentarily fazed, Marcus thrust his staff through its head for it fade away from this world."Looks like it was the last. Too bad I was just warming up," the Imperial said jokingly."For the love of Andraste stop showing off," Nivia replied.Marcus looked around him and admired the decoration for a moment. It was rather refined and of good taste; in fact, it reminded him of the style of some estates of rich nobles he had visited back in Cyrodiil. He even has dragon decorations, he thought, the more I think about it the more I see how Cyrodiil and Tevinter are strikingly similar. Except for the part where they became like the Ayleids."So Nivia where is the office of the good magister? Marcus asked."Here, follow me," she led them to large-sized room with several shelves full of books and a desk in its center."Piven keep watch while we search and signal us if anything comes up," Marcus instructed as he put away his helmet."You can count on me," Piven replied as he stood in the doorway.After approximately one hour of unscrupulous search through Vel's office, Marcus stopped and said, "We should move on. If there is something it's not there, we must search elsewhere,""Or perhaps there is nothing at all. For all we know it's the relic he found which turned him mad and forced to abandon me to die in that ruin. But nooo...he's a magister so obviously, he must have some mad plan!" Nivia cried."What exactly is the problem here? You were fine a moment ago destroying his house." the battlemage asked."You're using me just like him. You saved me because you and the elf needed to find clues about my master! That's the only thing keeping me alive! And I'm pretty sure you're behind Donatus's death too!" the young girl replied vehemently."Yes, I killed that piece of shit. He was a monster," Marcus calmly answered."Thank you for telling me why I can't trust you or your dalish friend! You come out of nowhere, you can read and understand almost perfectly a dead language, your knowledge of magic rivals the best magisters, you fight like one of those elven Arcane Warrior and even Magister Vel thought you were an Altus! So I ask you this, who are you? As far as I know, only one person in Thedas should have that knowledge and…" she froze, suddenly realizing what it meant. "You're working for him aren't you?""Who?" asked the Imperial."Don't play innocent; that elf from the Inquisition, Fen'harel. The Dread Wolf. Of course, it all makes sense… you're elf-blooded aren't you?" Nivia resumed."I'm not and even if I were, it doesn't change the fact that Vel abandoned you," Marcus said."No, I refuse to believe it…" she said, slumping to the floor as tears fell from her eyes.Marcus reached down, laying a hand over her shoulder. "I get it, he was important you and betrayed you for his gain. For what it's worth I'm truly sorry Nivia. While you have no reason to trust me or Piven, you can come travel along with us if you want. I promise we won't let you down."Nivia nodded her head in acceptance and dried her tears before whispering a weak thanks.After that, Marcus resumed the search and scanned the whole room. He stopped himself when he saw a painting of Vel before heading towards it."Should've known…" he grumbled before demoting the painting from the wall. As suspected, a safe was just behind it. Dibella's tits!, he thought, I got you!Inside he found several documents looking rather important written in Tevene. He handed them to Nivia."Here, I think I found what we searched for. Can you translate it?" He asked her."Sure," she answered as she began to read."What's it say?" Piven asked from the doorway."It says Vel was part of some ultra-extremist group like the Venatori except they didn't fight for Corypheus. He was searching elven ruins with...Aurelian Titus!" Nivia exclaimed, widening her eyes."Someone important I take it?" Marcus asked."One of 'the' most important people in Tevinter. He's a high ranking member of the Magisterium, infamous for worshipping the Old Gods against the wishes of the Archon and Divine. But his popularity makes him untouchable. I heard he moved here before the Qunari took over Qarinus." Nivia recounted.Before another word could be spoken, a crack broke beneath the three. With weapons drawn, they spoke to each other with silence and descended the stairs.Peering out a corner, Marcus could see two men, a human and a dwarf, looking over the room. He pulled back and hand signaled Piven and Nivia to follow. At the count of three, the trio jumped out from the corner. Their magic and weapons pointed at the two intruders as the man drew his daggers and the dwarf a large crossbow."Who are you?" the man with daggers asked."I could ask you the same," Marcus said with flames in his hands."Look, we don't want any trouble okay," the man with daggers said, lowering them. "We came here to investigate someone here. Someone that could end up hurting a lot of people.""Why do you care?" Piven asked."Because he's Hawke," the dwarf said, "you know, Champion of Kirkwall, protector of mages. You may have read about him in Tales of the Champion. Wrote it myself""The Hawke," Nivia said, putting away her magic. "The famous champion of for the mages in the south and saved Kirkwall from the Qunari.""Yeah that's right and I'm sure you also can tell I have the famous Varric Tethras with me," Hawke said with a smile. Marcus and Piven backed down from their attack stance as Varric did the same. "Now, mind telling us who you all are?"They are from the Inquisition, Marcus thought, gotta make my story sound believable."Name's Marcus Ebiri and these are my companions Nivia and Piven. We're also investigating the one that lives here. Vel Malchus." Marcus introduced. He then gave a slight glance to Nivia, to which she noticed."He's a former master of mine and hired Marcus here for a job," Nivia stated, "But he pinned the death of Magister Donatus after leaving us for dead.""Yeah and I'm a survivor of that massacre," Piven added."You're Dalish aren't you?" Hawke asked and for the boy to nod. "Ok, so you've all explained why you're after Vel too. Perhaps you'd like some assistance then? Five is better than three.""I guess then it wouldn't hurt to have help from one of Thedas's heroes. We found something ominous about Vel working with some Venatori-like cultists. It's led by this powerful magister, Aurelian Titus." Marcus said as he handed the documents to Hawke."What do you think, Hawke?" Varric asked."I'm thinking we have new allies here," Hawke said and then turned to face Marcus. "Listen, an organization like this probably has a lot of members and more than likely access to powerful magic. You all seem pretty capable, judging from all the demon traps you were able to defeat. We know some people that could find Aurelian and he could lead all of us to Vel. How about it?"Hawke extended out an arm to Marcus. Marcus carefully looked at the two and thinking off all his options, accepted."Very well then Hawke," he said, shaking Hawke's hand. "Let's join forces."Slums of Antiva CityClashing of cans and brick broke into sound as a man landed against a wall. His eyes bled, his breaths were heavy at the multiple holes over his body. And the one who caused them stood over him, a woman. She wore a rather revealing outfit indicating of a more "primal" way of life, the most noticeable part was the animal skull she wore as a helmet, reminiscent of a High Dragon. Her choice of weapon was, however, the best indicator of her "profession", a wooden staff sporting a goat skull."Wh-what do you want?" the man asked. A sharp pain of lightning burst in his body, paralyzing his body as he felt it lift into the air."Do not be an idiot, Claudio Valisti. I know he was your prisoner, answer me and I'll let you go," the woman demanded."I have no idea from who you are talking, listen this is probably a misunderstanding, I'm an assassin, I don't take prisoners," Claudio reasoned.Another lightning bolt struck his body burning his shoulder, eliciting him yet another cry of pain."Wrong answer" the apostate stated coldly. "This could end much faster if you were willing to cooperate so I'm gonna repeat myself, where is he? Who are you working for?""The Crows will come after you, bitch!" the man shouted with rage.The woman smiled at his words. "Truly? I'm sure they would be interested in what you were doing behind their back, like how you used their resources for doing your master's bidding? Oh yes, I've been spying on you for a while. Even in your state, you can see what would be the best outcome for you,"Claudio's eyes widened, he was trapped in all senses possible. Grabbing a hidden flask in his clothes, he drank its content. His body started to convulse violently while his mouth salivated uncontrollably before dropping dead."Tis is most unfortunate…" she said as grey smoke formed around her staff in the shape of a human skull before being sent straight at Claudio's body. "For you."The body jerked in place as the dark magic forced it in place."I can keep your soul long enough for you to feel the maggots in your rotten body. Answer me and I'll let you pass in the afterlife so I will repeat myself for the last time, where is Maric Theirin? Who is the man you serve?" the woman commanded the undead."Aure…. Aurelian Titus! This is the magister I serve. He's the one who has taken Maric! He will use his blood to reclaim the power of the Gods and restore the glory of the Imperium! Your magic won't be any use against him!" the dead man struggled to say."It will be me to judge, where is he now?" the witch asked."He… had a fortress.. near Qarinus. But since the city fall, he moved to Minrathous. That is all I know," he replied.The light faded once more from his eyes and his body fell dead."Magister Aurelian Titus huh? Well, it seems you have yourself an appointment. To Minrathous then," the apostate said with a smile.A flash enveloped the woman for a raven to take her place and she flew off to the capital of magisters.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Hawke slightly opened the door of Vel's mansion and peeked into their street."Coast is clear. Come on," Hawke said.The rest of the group followed him out while carefully closing the door. They headed off on the opposite side of the district, towards an estate much bigger than Vel's estate."Wait, why are we going here? That's the estate of House Alexius. It was abandoned after Magister Gereon and his son disappeared south. Something about Venatori I think?" Nivia asked."Indeed, it happened two years ago. Last year, it was acquired by Dorian Pavus, the former student of Gereon, to honor the memory of his mentor. The mansion is now the headquarters for the Lucerni," Hawke explained."The Lucerni? Who are they?" Marcus asked."It's a political party co-founded by Magister Dorian Pavus and Maevaris Tilani," Hawke explained. "Not all magisters are villains intent on taking over the world. Some are good guys like the Lucerni; they support reforms for non-mages, erasing the distinction between Laetan and Altus and they don't use blood magic. They're still in favor of slavery through even if they treat them like people. Guess progress is always slow.""I don't see how people in favor of slavery are the 'good guys'" Piven replied with air quotes."It's complicated Twitch, I don't like either but it's better than nothing. At least people are willing to make a change here," Varric said."Twitch?" the elf asked."Right, we just met so you're not aware. I tend to give nicknames to people symbolizing them. You're an archer so I call you Twitch. Don't worry I'll find nicknames for you two soon enough," the dwarf chuckled as Marcus and Nivia worried their looks."I never twitch! When have I twitched?" Piven demanded, looking to his companions."He's just messing with you, Piven. Anyway, why would someone like the Champion of Kirkwall and its Viscount be involved in a Tevinter political dispute? Inquisition business I take it?" Marcus questioned."You seem to be well aware of what's happening down south. Pretty well informed in fact for some apostate that fled for Tevinter." Hawke said, raising a brow. "But yes, we are effectively on a mission for the Inquisition. We suspected Vel was up to something after Donatus death, which you confirmed. And thanks to Dorian, the Lucerni have agreed to assist us," Hawke continued.The group arrived at the estate as Hawke knocked for it open. A man with refined servant clothes opened and greeted them. "Master Hawke and Tethras, welcome back. I shall inform mistress Maevaris," he said."Thank you. Tell her we bring guests and crucial information concerning the matter at hand," Hawke informed him.The slave bowed, "Of course, I see two of them are mages. They can keep their staves with them. The elf, however, may have to temporarily hand his weapons, unless you vouch for him?""I do," Hawke replied.The servant nodded and gestured the group inside a hall. On the right, they entered a room much larger than Vel's main floor had been. A large painting was hung up on the opposite wall and Marcus took a moment to admire it. It represented a middle-aged couple and a young man, Altus judging from their clothing."A lovely painting, don't you think? It is of the Alexius family that once lived here. Dorian Pavus had it commissioned when he acquired the mansion. We Lucerni are trying to live up to the example Magisters Gereon and Livia Alexius set up," a feminine voice explained.Marcus turned around to see a short-haired blonde woman in elegant Tevinter-styled dress was facing him."Magister Maevaris of the Altus House Tilani," she said as she extended her hand."Marcus Ebiri, mage mercenary, freelancer and ex-apostate fleeing the Southern Chantry. A pleasure," he responded with a kiss to her hand."My my, such manners from a mercenary Mr. Ebiri. Could you introduce me to your companions?" she asked him."Of course my lady," Marcus said, gesturing for Nivia and Piven."Nivia Bellica," the girl bowed, "I am or rather was the apprentice of Magister Vel Malchus.""Hmm, yes I remember you. It was a hot topic for months; the conservative Altus taking a poor Laetan for an apprentice. Everyone thought he might have changed but apparently not," Maevaris said. She looked at Piven and noticed his tattoos. "Are those Vallaslin? Would you happen to be Dalish? I thought your people avoided Tevinter like the plague,""I didn't come to this Creators forsaken land of my own accord shem," the elf snarked back.Nivia facepalmed while Marcus elbowed the boy as Hawke and Varric chuckled at the comment."Way to go Twitch," the dwarf said."Please forgive him, ma'am. He's been through some difficult events recently and is still recovering," Marcus apologized."It's nothing. Considering our mutual history with the elves, I understand," Maevaris reassured. "Anyway please follow me. We have much to discuss and I think you might find the salon better suited for conversation. In the meantime, I'll have the servants prepare the guest room upstairs,"She guided them to another room with several armchair and sofa."Please make yourselves comfortable. We have tea from Rivain, antivan wine, and even chocolates. What will you take?""I don't know much Tevinter laws but I'm pretty sure those two are too young for alcoholic drinks so they'll take tea, same for myself thanks," Marcus answered."Fair enough," Maevaris smiled, "What about you Champion and dear cousin Varric?""A bottle of that wine looks promising my dear," Hawke said."I wouldn't mind as well," Varric added.A woman slave brought the refreshments before being thanked by Maevaris."So Mr. Ebiri," she said while taking a sip of her tea. "How did you come to find yourself involved with Magister Vel.""Well, we were investigating Vel's house for clues on his whereabouts. You see Vel hired me on his expedition for protection in exchange for citizenship. We had gone to a ruin near Solas and found an artifact of elven origin. But Vel seemed unhappy as he couldn't figure what it was." Marcus said."My master had become more obsessed with elven ruins as of recently but he never explained why. Afterward, we went to see Magister Donatus for advice on the artifact but something happened when the two met in his estate. Vel put fire to Oppius's estate and ordered his mercenaries to slaughter everyone. When Marcus refused the order and I objected, he attacked us and knocked me out. If it wasn't for Marcus, I'd be dead. I never imagined he'd do this...," Nivia said as she looked down, twiddling her thumbs."As for me, Oppius enslaved my clan. It was during the chaos of the fire that Marcus saved me. I owe him my life," Piven added."I see. Is there anything else you can tell me? About the artifact perhaps..." Maevaris asked."Not much," Marcus said, "All I remember was that Vel had grabbed something and handed it to his mercenary captain.""We went to his house to see if he was there and to for clues on what he took. While searching his office, we found this," Nivia continued and pulled out some documents.A servant handed Maevaris the document and the magister's eyes widened. "Maker, I knew Aurelian's reputation but this… explains a lot. I had no idea he and Vel worked together. Rest assured this information will help us, my friends. Flavia will show you your rooms and you'll be given proper clothes and a bath. I suggest you all rest, for tomorrow we'll have much to do."Marcus and Nivia nodded and followed Piven to their quarters."So, mind filling us in Mae?" Varric asked."Aurelian Titus is a rather infamous figure in Qarinus. He was appointed magister by the previous Archon. He is a known Old Gods worshipper in opposition to Divine Nihalias. If this letter is accurate, he and Vel are part of a conspiracy to restore the Imperium of old," Maevaris answered."Just like Corypheus and his Venatori," Hawke said."Yes. According to the letter, Vel was charged with investigating powerful elven artifacts while Aurelian looked to tap into the power of the Old Gods," Maevaris read from the document."Didn't he get the memo most of them are dead?" Hawke stated as he shook his head. "Well, it seems if we want to find Vel, then Aurelian is our only lead.""So, what do you guys think of their stories?" Varric asked."Hmmm, difficult to say. Vel abandoning his apprentice is something I would expect of him," Maevaris said."And Piven's vallaslin confirms he's Dalish. His loyalty to Marcus isn't fake either so we can rule him out as a mole," Hawke added."True. But Marcus is a different story. There's something I just can't pin on him. His surname, Ebiri, it's not native to the Free Marches. Rivain perhaps? He doesn't look Rivaini. Granted he could have made the name up to escape the Chantry," Maevaris reasoned."He still saved a young girl and a Dalish even when he could have ignored them. He seems like a good guy to me and we're definitely going to need all the help we can get if we're going after Aurelian," Hawke said."Yes, it was a stroke of luck that they found these documents. The Lucerni are having a political meeting tonight with the Archon and Divine. With the documents, I can show them of Aurelian's true purpose. It will also provide more leverage for the Lucerni and in turn, we might get the Magesterium more concerned about the invaders in the south," Maevaris said before taking a sip of wine."On yeah, the Empire. Forgot about them," Varric sighed, "Used to be simpler dealing with crazy magisters."Having slept on the ground for a few weeks, Marcus was coming to appreciate Tevinter hospitality. They had been bathed, given new clothes, and a decent breakfast. A barber even shaved his hair. Piven, on the other hand, had a much harder time to fitting in especially as he tried to assault the barber.Currently, the two were learning to play Wicked Grace with Varric in the salon. Marcus felt that the dwarf allowed Piven to win a few rounds as he held a smile when the elf won.Nivia was currently reading a book while Hawke sat in the salon. The streets of Minrathous still bustled with sound even in the morning.The door opened up for Maevaris as she was followed by a dozen men and women. One of them was a young man with short blond hair. He immediately noticed Varric and Hawke and approached."Hawke, Varric, it's so good to see you again,"The two widened their eyes and perked their ears in recognition of the voice."Andraste's flaming ass, is that you Feynriel?" The dwarf exclaimed"You've changed. It's been ten years since we last saw you," Hawke added.The young somniari smiled and recounted what had happened to him. Upon arriving at Minrathous, he had been taken as an apprentice by a friend of Gereon Alexius. He finished his apprenticeship and petitioned the Archon to be recognized as an Altus pointing to his dreamer nature."Can you imagine? Me a former Kirkwall apostate now an Altus. I used my powers to tell both of my parents! Mother, in particular, was so proud!" Feynriel said with cheer."Yeah about that… how things are going between you and that girl, Orlanna?" Hawke asked, for the half-elf to blush."Well, well, looks like someone got awfully lucky," Varric added.A servant tapped Hawke's shoulder. "Gentleman, Lady Maevaris is about to speak.""Thank you all for coming here on short notice. I know many of you are busy with the war," Maevaris announced, "Aurelian Titus is a traitor to Tevinter and plans to use powers for his own benefit. After our meeting last night, the Archon and Divine have assured their indirect support against Aurelian. There will be no patrols around his estate tonight, making it the best time to strike. Feynriel, if you'll please."Maevaris waved over for Feynriel as he stood center. "The plan is to strike swiftly and to capture Aurelian if possible. I will enter the Fade and use my powers to take care of Aurelian's men. Now, Aurelian may choose to confront me directly in the Fade which is why my fellow Lucerni will watch over me. They will wake me up if something goes wrong.""In the meantime, we will send a strike team to confront the man directly in the waking world. They will attempt to capture Aurelian and look for clues about Vel or other members of the conspiracy," Maevaris continued. "But know that this mission is dangerous and I'd understand if any of you would like to back out now.""I would but the Inquisitor would make that face if I didn't so I'm in. Coming Varric?" Hawke asked."Of course, you know Bianca and I are always willing to follow you into a demon's pit," Varric replied."So will I," Marcus said, "You'll need good solid mages if you hope to defeat Aurelian.""If he comes, I'm coming too!" Piven exclaimed."We're already involved so there's no point backing out now," Nivia added, crossing her arms."Then we have our team. I advise you all to rest and prepare yourself. It's going to be a long night," Maevaris concluded.
Minrathous, Titus Estate(Midnight)
"Nice architecture," Marcus said."Reminds me of that Dumat temple Calpernia was at," Varric whispered."Look," Hawke pointed to bodies near the door, "Feynriel's work no doubt. Let's go!"As they advanced towards the entrance, two shades and a rage demon materialized. A lightning bolt struck the demons, disintegrating them. A woman with a tevinter mage robe stepped from the shadows, carrying a goat skull staff."A rather timely intervention, lady," Hawke said, "Might I ask what you're doing here?""My name is Yavana," the woman said as she strolled over. "Just like you, I have a score to settle with Aurelian Titus. So I'll cut straight to the point, I propose an alliance. Aurelian is a powerful mage and you'll need all the help you can get. In return, I just want something he has. Do we have a deal?"Hawke turned back to his comrades in response. Marcus and Varrix nodded but the young Piven did not agree as he drew his bow."How do we know you're not working for Aurelian? He could have sent you to pretend to save us and only when we accept do you betray us at the end," Piven stated."It's alright, Piven," Marcus said as he lowered the elf's bow."But…" Piven said."Look, I've been around people and I can tell she's telling the truth. If you're concerned then keep an eye on her. And you," Marcus pointed to the woman. "Don't think about betraying us.""I wouldn't dream of it. So, shall we?" Yavana said, tilting her head to the door.The group made their way to the door, half on each side."Okay, I'll go in first," Hawke said, pulling out his daggers."Marcus, you take point with me. Varric and Piven, cover our flanks. Nivia and Yavana, support us and keep an eye out for any surprises."The group agreed with silence. Together, Marcus and Hawke busted through the doors and slowly walked into a hall. A chandelier hung above; furniture and paintings aligned near the wall and there was no sound save for their steps."There's nobody here," Varric said as pointed Bianca up at the walkway above."The slaves might have fled when Feynriel attacked," Hawke said.The group proceeded down the main hall unhindered as not even demons stood in their way. At the end of the hall, they found an office with several letters and documents piled around desks and shelves."Come on, let's see what we can find. Piven, Varric, mind watching the hall?" Hawke asked.Varric and Piven stood guard as the group began their search throwing papers and skimming over each document.Nivia noticed something as she opened a drawer in the desk. The bottom of the drawer looked to be higher than the others and tapping on it made a hollow sound. She froze the bottom until it was brittle and smashed through to find a small stack of documents."Good hiding place" Nivia mumbled as she read over the documents."Find something?" Hawke asked as the rest came to Nivia."A false bottom in a drawer. These documents are correspondences between Aurelian and Vel. Most of them are about the war and how Aurelian moved to Minrathous. Hmm…" Nivia's eyes widened as she read on. "Maker… how can this be?""What's wrong?" Marcus asked."Maric Theirin… Aurelian has the former Ferelden king imprisoned. Kidnapped him years ago! And here it says that Aurelian is using Maric fuel his blood magic and gain powers like Feynriel. Something about Maric having 'dragonblood' and using it to manipulate the minds of the Imperium. Vel is meant to use elven artifacts to amplify it across Thedas." Nivia exclaimed.Dragonblood?! Marcus questioned in his mind. Like the Emperor? If it's anything similar, then I need to stop it. Maybe rescue Maric too and bring him back to Ferelden."That's… I don't know what to say. I guess we have a new objective. Save Maric," Hawke said."Anything else about Vel?" Marcus asked."Just one," Nivia said as she turned over the letter. "A list of all the ruins he was meant to go to.""Are you guys done in there?" Varric yelled, "We have company."A powerful roar alerted the group as they ran out to see a pride demon summon in the hall. Lesser demons rose beside it along with corpses shuffling out from the other halls."We're under attack. What a surprise." Hawke sighed as he pulled out his daggers. "Nivia, Piven. Take care of the undead. Yavana support them. Varric and I will focus on the big one. Marcus…"The Imperial interrupted him as he cloaked himself in fire and immediately charged the pride demon with a war cry."Yeah… great teamwork," Hawke said as he followed behind.Nivia unleashed a wave of ice on the undead, freezing them in place as Yavana struck them with lightning. Piven and Varric launched their barrage of arrows and bolts, keeping the lesser demons pinned as Hawke struck them down.The pride demon shot a ball of lightning at Marcus, to which his aura responded by launching a fireball. The ensuing smoke left the demon confounded as Marcus ran through and slid under its legs. His aura blinded the beast with a ball of fire, allowing Hawke to land his daggers into its back.The pride demon roared in pain and stumbled over the hall with Hawke pushing his daggers deeper in. The lesser demons and corpses were trampled by the pride demon and allowing the group to finish each off with a single shot. Marcus twirled his staff as he launched precision bolts of fire onto the demon, weakening it before Hawke directed it straight into a wall. Hawke then pulled his daggers and thrust them into its eyes; the demon collapsed as Hawke jumped away."Well, that was easy. Usually, the pride demon is the strongest one. I hope Feynriel is faring as good as we are," Hawke said
The Fade
Groups of spirits and demons clashed against each other on a plain field. The numerous demons faltered against the spirits until a large explosion burst both groups away. Two streams of magic collided before canceling out; the two figures that launched them seemed evenly matched."Impressive, truly impressive… Truly you are worthy of being an Altus. I was among your supporters you know. Power should be rewarded, no matter its origin and you could be a god with your power. Imagine the possibility," one figure said, launching a meteor storm before being canceled by a blizzard."And enslave all of Thedas again? Proving them that magic should be feared and hated. Never," the other figure, Feynriel, replied.The other figure stepped forward, revealing the form of Aurelian. "As you wish."The magister conjured a dragon and it blasted at the elf-blooded. Feynriel vanished before the stream of fire could hit him and Aurelian could sense he was gone."A distraction…"
Waking world
The group had found themselves in a library further in the estate. Marcus was amazed at all the books available but his delight dropped as every single book was in Tevene."You can still set them aflame Fireboy," Varric joked."Oh, so you found my nickname then? I suppose I deserve it," Marcus replied, putting a book back into the shelf.A strange sensation suddenly washed over the group's mages."Did you feel that?" Nivia asked as she paused in her steps."The veil is sundered," Yavana stated by planting her staff.Books flew off the shelves, knocking and flying into everyone. Chairs hopped over and their legs tried to kick Piven."That damn magister has demons possessing all the inanimate objects," Yavana said."And I thought Darktown was bad!" Hawke screamed as he launched a bomb to a shelf."Fireboy…?" Varric asked."On it!" Marcus replied as he swung his staff and incinerated books and shelves.The group fled into another corridor with several doors on the side. The floor distorted under them and split the group into pairs as they fell into pits. The walls around them began to close."What do we do?" Hawke asked, pushing against the wall with Piven."I can mend the Veil but I need more time," Yavanna announced, holding her hands together as energy swirled inside. "But I need more time.""Frosty," Varric said to Nivia, "you got to freeze the walls.""I've never done such a large spell before," Nivia said as she panicked."Shem!" Piven grunted, "Now's not the time. You're a magister's apprentice. Just do it."Nivia sat on the floor and concentrated. Let the magic come into me. Make reality freeze before me.Extending her hands, ice ejected out and the walls and floors froze in place. The group slipped onto the floor in time for Yavana to release her energy and returning the hall to normal."It's done. With the Veil mended it will be near impossible for the house to come to life," Yavana said.Marcus nodded and proceeded to check on the group as Yavana tilted her head at the man.His magic is… interesting, Yavana thought, I wonder what he's hiding."You guys all right?" Marcus asked, pulling up Nivia."Oh fine," Hawke said, dusting off his armor. "Just a warning next time we enter a haunted house.""I wouldn't worry now that the Veil is mended. Now, there might be demons that were summoned before but they should be no trouble for us. And Aurelian wouldn't try to sunder the Veil again as it is incredibly taxing," Yavana explained.The group resumed their search through the estate and found a large stairwell. Any demons left were lesser shades which they dispatched with easily. Ascending to the top floor, their eyes laid before their target. He was dressed in plate armor with a cape on the top. His eyes were emitting golden light."It took you all long enough. Did you have fun destroying my estate?" the man asked. His eyes landed on Nivia. "Vel's apprentice? Did your master send you?""I didn't. He betrayed me and left for dead," Nivia grumbled."I see. A shame then that he does not see your potential. Well, it's not too late to join me, child. And you two," Aurelian said, turning towards Yavana and Marcus, "I can sense the latent powers you possess. I could give you far more than you could realize. Of course, I have no use for the rest; not even as slaves.""Sorry, Aurelian but we're a package deal. But we can end it peacefully if you release King Maric," Hawke replied."Is that what you're here for? Pity. Unfortunately, I cannot do that. Burn by my Dragonfire!" His eyes glowed, sending tongues of fire at them.Marcus quickly slammed his staff into the ground and enveloped the group into a protective bubble. The entire area around the bubble vaporized as the dragonfires bounced off the shield. Marcus tightly held his ground as the shield began to form cracks from the fires. Nivia raised her hands, filling the air with ice that created a mist with Aurelian's magic.Yavana used this advantage to summon shades in the mist and caught the magister off guard. Aurelian countered by summoning more demons, his eyes glowed red as the blood from his veins formed into whips.Marcus deactivated his shield and launched a barrage of fireballs at the demons but were blocked as Aurelian whipped his blood whip to absorb them. Piven and Varric flanked around to the side, letting loose their projectiles. Tendrils of blood burst from his back, blocking the projectiles and swallowed the two in its path.'Enough!" Aurelian yelled as a force of magic exploded from him, destroying the demons and sending all save Marcus and Yavana flying off their feet. Aurelian's eyes brightened with gold again for another beam of his dragonfires shot from his eyes.Marcus and Yavana responded with beams of fire and lightning, colliding with the dragonfires in the middle."I will not lose to the likes of you!" Aurelian said as his blood formed into spikes and flew to the casters.A wall of ice deflected them, its source coming from Nivia's fingers gripped into the floor."Hawke, jump!" Marcus said, taking a hand away to cast a shield in mid-air.Hawke jumped along the stair of shields Marcus summoned, leaping behind Aurelian. A double thrust into Aurelian's chest interrupted his dragonfires. The combined magic of fire and lightning hurled toward Aurelian as Hawke jumped away for the beam to consume the upper half of his body. All that was left were the legs as they stumbled and fell into ash."Damn, now I need new daggers," Hawke said, lifting himself. "Varric, you okay?"Hawke kneeled over the dwarf, his body knocked unconscious from the force of Aurelian's magic. "Well… have a good rest buddy.""Piven too," Marcus said as he carried the boy in his arms. "So, I'm assuming we should look behind the door?"The group with their unconscious friends entered through the large double doors and looked in shock at the view. A man was suspended above a large red sphere as his blood was continually drained in the sphere."That must be Maric. Come on, let's get him down," Hawke said."No! If you do it too fast you'll kill him. This device is the only thing keeping him alive. Marcus! Nivia! Are you either skilled in healing magic?" Yavana questioned."I know enough to help you," Marcus answered."Good. I will focus my magic to remove the King's threads while you heal him to compensate for the blood loss." Yavana said.The two began the process as Yavana would slowly remove a thread. Marcus gradually increased the efficacy of his healing spell with each one cut. With the last one cut, Hawke caught Maric as he fell, the magic around him flowed from the two mages to a healthy state."Where… what happened?" Maric questioned, "I was chained to the Magrallen to fuel his magic and…". He looked around him and his gaze lingered on Yavana. "You! Your eyes… your golden eyes! You are her daughter? Then it's time for me to at last fulfill my promise.""What is he talking about?" Marcus asked."I haven't been entirely truthful with you all," Yavana said, "What I wanted from Aurelian was the dragon blooded scion of Calenhad.""I kind of guessed you weren't entirely truthful," Hawke said, "I mean come on you don't even sound Tevinter. That said I am interested in this dragon blood. Why do you need Maric for it"Yavana sighed. "I am a daughter of Flemeth, a witch of the wild. Our purpose is to preserve what was lost. Without it, mankind would destroy itself. Dragons once ruled the skies, before the time of the Veil. They are the blood of the world. But after the Fall of Tevinter, they were hunted to near extinction by so many "heroes". The one known as Calenhad struck a bargain with a witch. He drank the blood of a Great Dragon and became invincible. The dragonblood was passed to his line which Maric is the last holder. With it, I can awaken the last Great Dragons and preserve Thedas from destruction."Interesting, Marcus thought, she says dragons ruled here too and that story about their blood is similar to the Covenant. But then how does the Veil fit in?"I think we should trust her," Marcus said, snapping from his thoughts. "True she hid what she was doing here but… I think she's speaking the truth. I mean a lot of crazy things have happened recently, right? The Breach, that Dread Wolf guy and of course that Empire showing up. I would believe almost anything at this point.""True but I think we should ask the main person concerned," Hawke said, turning to Maric. "What do you make of it my King?""I don't know what to believe. I've lost so many years but… I know I must fulfill my promise. I at least owe that to Flemeth," Maric nodded."Then I guess it's settled. Not a word of this to Mae or the Lucerni. Let's keep it to ourselves," Hawke ordered,"Excuse me Lady Yavana but I have a request. I'd like to be present for the awakening of these Great Dragons," Marcus asked."Hmm… You were the first to believe me. Very well if you wish," Yavana replied."I wouldn't mind as well. I'd just love to see a dragon," Hawke smiled."Truly?" Yavana said, "Very well you may come too.""Good," Hawke said as he picked up Varric. "Ok, Marcus and I will take the sleeping beauties back to the Lucerni and we'll meet up later here. Nivia, coming with us?""No, I had enough for today," Nivia said as Marcus rolled his eyes in response.A shadow from above observed the group as the group left the estate. Its gaze lingered a moment on Marcus before melding back to the rooftops.
Ancient Temple(Unknown)
Being a daughter of Flemeth, Yavana knew how to use Eluvians. She had hidden one in Minrathous before going to Aurelian's estate. Hawke and Marcus followed in tow, early enough as the rest of the estate still slept. After traversing through the mirror, they found themselves in an ancient temple.A High Dragon flew down from above, roaring at the two as they readied their weapons. Yavana was quick to intercede and calmed the dragon as she spoke to it in an unknown language.This sounds like… dovahzul? Marcus thought.Yavana approached the two with Maric in tow, having transformed into her witch clothes."All right, we're here Yavana. What now?" Marcus asked."First I require your assistance with a potion. Maric would like to speak with Hawke about some things," Yavana gestured for Hawke to follow Maric.Yavana and Marcus arrived at an isolated part of the temple. The witch started to mix some herbs into a bowl before indicating him to do the same with another."Now I need you to infusate the mixture with your magic just as I do. Just to "activate it" if you want," Yavana commanded for Marcus to repeat as well."Well done," Yavana commended, "Now, I have a question for you. How is it you were able to activate those herbs without lyrium? The only other way you could have done is with my mother's knowledge but that's not it either. Who are you?"Damn it, Marcus thought.He sighed and said, "Now I know why I'd make a terrible spy. Ok, so I am not from Thedas. My name is Marcus Ebiri, Battlemage of the Imperial Legion. I'm from Tamriel and there is no Veil there and thus magic runs freely in our blood. I suspect that is what you felt.""You're from the Empire beyond the Amaranthine? That explains a lot. But if that's the case why help me at all?" she asked.Marcus pulled out his amulet of Akatosh around his neck. "It's Akatosh, the God of Time and head of our pantheon. He's also the "father" of our Dragons. What you said about the dragon blood, it might imply forces are protecting Thedas against things that make Blights look like skirmishes. That's what I think anyway but we can't take any chance. My duty to the Empire is second only to that kind of threat.""I see. It's… most unexpected. I have many questions to ask you but we're running out of time," she said."I can help," Marcus said, reaching into his pouch and handed her a ring. "It is enchanted. You can use it as a way to contact me, like one of those elven stones. Ask me what you want to know and I'll do my best to answer. Of course, I'll expect the same for you."She took the ring and proceeded back to the main entrance with Marcus. Several more dragons could be seen flying overhead and circling the temple. Yavana headed over to one of the largest dragons and looked to reassure it as she took some of its blood and mixed it with the potions. She handed the potion to Marcus and the other to Hawke as he came up behind."This is Great Dragon blood fully prepared for the Reaver ritual. I gave it to you as a reward for helping me at last awakening them. Hawke, to you just like Calenhad it will give you great strength. Marcus, since you're a mage, it will increase your magic in a new way. Use it wisely," Yavana said."I guess its the closest I'll ever be to becoming a dragon. I'm not wasting it," Hawke let out a light chuckle.He drank the entire bottle before passing out. Marcus looked over to see he was fine and looked over his bottle. His face frowned as sloshed the contents of the bottle around."You're not gonna drink it? Hand it to your Empire perhaps? It's your choice. Do what you wish," Yavana said as she walked away. "I don't understand you. Why did you look so concerned about Hawke?""The Empire isn't here to destroy Thedas but to make it better. True, we came as conquerors but ensuring racial equality, freedom of magic and abolishing slavery are good virtues to live by. People like you aren't hunted down in Tamriel unless you harm someone," Marcus replied."So you actually believe you are doing a good thing?""Don't mistake me for a gullible patriot, I know the Emperor is also doing this to surpass Reman and Talos before him. But the end goal is better than the other options Thedas have," Marcus stated before looking around. "Where's Maric?""My sons… dead," Maric said, drawing Marcus's attention as the old man stumbled. "Loghain too… Ferelden has fallen again… So many years lost."With a sigh, Maric collapsed. Marcus rushed towards the man and felt for a pulse. Nothing."Poor man. He lost everything and decided to let it all go," Marcus said as kneeled over the body.A groan from behind caught Marcus's attention as Hawke stirred from his slumber. The rogue eye's landed on Maric's body and instinctually ran towards him."King Maric! What happened?" Hawke asked."I'm sorry, Hawke. He couldn't live with what you told him," Marcus replied as he shut the king's eyes."He was a Theirin and as respect for his line, I will help with the pyre," Yavana said as walked towards the temple entrance.Marcus grabbed the body and laid it on the pyre and Hawke stepped forward, arms crossed behind."For liberating our Country from tyranny we won't forget your example, my King. More than ever we will follow it, may the Maker gave you a place at his side," Hawke said.Marcus silently recited a prayer to the Arkay to guide his soul in the afterlife as Yavana ordered her Dragon to light the pyre as a final goodbye to the last of the Theirin."It is time for us to go now," Hawke said, "Goodbye, Yavana and thank you."Hawke and Marcus bowed before her and went through the Eluvian back into an abandoned house in Minrathous and proceeded back to the Alexius estate."Hey, so what happened when you drank that potion?" Marcus asked."It's kind of hard to explain," Hawke said, scratching his head. "I saw the Black City with a bunch of dragons flying around. One of them shot their flames at me but it felt good. Then they all left as some wyvern-looking ones flew towards me and then it ended.""Interesting," Marcus replied as he focused back on the streets."So…" Hawke said."So what?" Marcus asked."That was something, wasn't it? I mean besides the whole dragon blood stuff, we did pretty well.""True and we did show great teamwork.""And I was thinking since we did so well against Aurelian that…""That you would appreciate it if me, Piven and Nivia tagged along," Marcus stated, "You don't have to worry. Besides, we have to see this through and five people are better than say two. Since I'm assuming the Lucerni won't be able to help much after this."Hawke nodded. "Yeah, they have to focus back on the war with Qunari and the Empire. But I'm glad you're coming along. And who knows, maybe you'll be my new number two."The two exchanged a slight chuckled as they continued their journey. From the shadows, a figure watched over the two from the rooftops as it hopped along until they reached the Alexius estate.The figure pulled back behind a chimney and summoned a sphere on its open palm."Grandmaster," the figure said to the sphere. "I've made visual contact with Marcus Ebiri and the Champion of Kirkwall. Beginning Phase 2."
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Evelyn swung her arm. Left and right. Each stroke of her spirit blade in a pattern. Training dummies around her cut deep into their abdomens as she ran to each one. Her lungs gasped for air as she slashed. With one left, she rolled and extended her hand but nothing came. Her mouth pursed open. Her stub pointed at the dummy as it and the rest faded away to reveal the snowy town of Haven."Um, Evelyn dear," Dorian said, grabbing her shoulder, "you do realize that you only have one arm."Evelyn shrugged him off and walked away. "Just the forearm Dorian. Besides it's not my fault I only have the one."The Inquisitor turned her gaze to Solas. The elf mediated on a wall, his eyes closed and legs crossed over as he sat."Would you rather have died then, Inquisitor," Solas said with his eyes closed. "I told you only I could have wielded the Anchor without dying.""Yeah and remind me who left the orb that started that whole Anchor business?" Evelyn asked as Solas continued meditating."If you are so concerned about fighting with two arms, then do so. We are in the Fade, remember?" Solas stated as he continued meditating."He does have a point," Dorian shrugged."That's not the point," Evelyn said, shaking her head. "How am I supposed to be the leader of the Inquisition if I still forget that I have one arm every now and then? I need to project the image that there's hope but it's not going to cut it if the leader can't even fight.""We don't expect you to fight on the front lines Evelyn," Dorian said, "I mean maybe not like me; I'll be standing on a hill far away, drinking tea.""Great pep talk, really," Evelyn said, rubbed her half-forearm. "But I'm a knight enchanter meaning my magic is suited to close quarters. And I don't have time to learn a completely new form.""Why not cast two spells with one hand? Think of your blade as a hand and try immolating that dummy over there," Dorian said as a dummy dressed in Imperial gear conjured before them."Is that what the Empire's soldiers wear?" Dorian looked to Solas as he continued his stance. "I must say, credit's due to its design."Evelyn summoned her blade again and pointed it at the dummy. She concentrated on her hand, the sea of mana flowed into her body to her hand.Fire, just think of fire exploding from my hand,
Evelyn thought,
Your arm is a sword that shoots fire. Simple.On cue, Evelyn's arm morphed into a steel sword. She jumped at the sight and tipped over for fire to explode in her face. Her vision dazed as she looked to see Dorian kneeling over her."Not a word," Evelyn said as her hand morphed back to normal."I wasn't," Dorian raised with his hands. "Okay maybe a little but that's because it was funny."Evelyn sighed as she rubbed her temple; a cloud of rain manifested over her head and poured."Great," she mumbled as knelt into a cradle.Solas opened his eyes and a quick glance of Evelyn's state made him leave his mediation, teleporting in front of her. "Stand up Inquisitor. I'm going to teach you.""How?" Evelyn asked."By showing you that there are more ways to cast than using your hands," Solas stated."Like when you petrify everything with but a thought," she replied as she stood."Not quite but similar," Solas said as he turned to the dummy. "Now think back. When you had both arms, you were able to cast a spell in one hand while wielding a spirit blade in another. How did it feel?""Normal, I guess. Actually, I never thought about it as my Circle training made me do it on instinct," Evelyn said."Exactly. You've never thought about it because you were so used to your body having arms. Now that you've lost it, you think that both hands are required; not because they are but simply that every other mage you've seen uses both hands," Solas recounted."So I shouldn't think about having two arms but simply do?" Evelyn asked.Solas nodded and said, "Yes, don't think about it. Visualize what you want and where you want. Look at the dummy; see it burn in flames, shape reality so that it does. Don't think about hand gestures."Evelyn took in a deep breath once more. Her spirit blade formed over her hand and she relaxed her stance. The image of the dummy embedded into her eyes, morphing into a human wearing that Imperial armor.Don't move your arm. Just explode,
Evelyn thought.Mana course into her body, she could feel it move like a soft breeze in the dawn. Reality moved before her as the dummy burst into flames. Her immolation burned bright and she looked down to her hand to see the spirit blade was still there.Evelyn chuckled in excitement as she looked to Dorian, his face surprised as he smiled."Well done, my friend. Well done," Dorian said, clapping."Indeed," Solas chimed in, "but remember it was only easy because you are in the Fade. Make sure to visualize more once you're awake. Why don't you practice some more?"The elf materialized more groups of Imperial dummies. Evelyn smiled as she sprung towards them while Dorian watched on. Now for a real test.As Solas observed, he felt his mind wash with an image of large dragons flying overhead the Black City.Great Dragons,
Solas thought,
What are they doing?He suddenly frowned as he saw them separate and flee from a larger group of smaller dragons.Five dummies vanished as Evelyn conjured chain lightning with her mind. A smile formed over her face and Dorian grinned a sense of proudness. Her eyes caught hold of Solas; the elf looking to wander off into the distance."Solas, you okay?" Evelyn asked."Hmm, oh it's Josephine," Solas said, "She's coming to your room Inquisitor about the ambassador. We'll continue your training another time."Evelyn woke up in her bed. She looked out the window to see that the sun was barely beginning to rise beyond the mountains. Putting on her blue formal attire, she then made her way to the main hall for breakfast. Leliana and Josephine were both deep in conversation."Ah Inquisitor, good morning," Josephine said as Leliana bowed."Good morning," Evelyn nodded, "Any news from the Imperial ambassador? Are they delaying the visit again?""I received a raven last night that the Imperial delegation would come today. Apparently, the ambassador had to wait for something before departing," Josephine said."And my scouts reported an Imperial escort of soldiers with an Avvar as their guide. Cullen sent out riders to accompany them to Skyhold and they should be arriving by noon," Leliana added."I see. Well then, I'll make sure Bull doesn't challenge them to a drinking contest," Evelyn said as a servant place her breakfast before her."Inquisitor if I may?" Josephine asked, "I think it would be judicious for the Inquisition's inner circle to be present for the delegation. They will have to interact with them eventually."Evelyn held a thumbs up as she drank her coffee. An hour later, Dorian, Iron Bull, Rainier, and Solas gathered with the Inquisitor and advisors near the main gate. Some of them, like Bull and Dorian, seemed lost as they tapped their feet and crossed their arms. Rainier stood at attention and Solas gave off that smug look like always. Evelyn did not know what to say as she looked away. Josephine began with a slight cough in her throat."Thanks for inviting us boss," Bull said as he stepped forward. "But I don't think I need lessons on how to behave around diplomatic envoy. If the worst comes, I'm sure I can charm this ambassador."The qunari proceeded to pose heroically. Rainier let out a small chuckle. Dorian scoffed and the rest facepalmed."This is exactly why I wanted everyone here. Our behavior towards the ambassador will reflect on the Inquisition as a whole. Which is why I brought a list here…" Josephine said as she grabbed the paper of her board."Before we actually begin, I'd like to ask something first," Evelyn interjected, "Dorian, do you have any news from Minrathous?""I do. Maevaris informed me what had happened over the last two days. It seems like our intuition was correct as Vel murdered Oppius after he found an artifact. Vel's own apprentice confirmed this along with a dalish elf and an unknown apostate who claims to be from the Free Marches," Dorian said."How do we know they're telling the truth?" Leliana inquired."Nivia Bellica, the apprentice, was recognized by Maevaris and had little reason to betray her master. The Dalish would never have come to Tevinter willingly so he is probably an ex-slave wanting revenge. The apostate is the only unknown but the other two spoke highly of him and Hawke seems to trust him too," Dorian replied.Cullen cleared his throat, "Hawke also trusted Anders and he blew up the Kirkwall Chantry. We should at least investigate what he claims to be.""What was his name, Dorian?" Evelyn asked."Marcus Ebiri," Dorian answered."Right, well then we'll make inquiries at all the Circles in the Free Marches about this person. Is there anything else?" Evelyn asked."They recently came back from a raid on one of Vel's co-conspirators and now they're resting for a few days before moving on," Dorian recounted."Good. Now back to the topic at hand. Josephine if you may?" Evelyn gestured."Thank you, Inquisitor," Josephine said with a slight bow. "As I was saying, I brought you all here so we could make a good impression with the Empire. One of the biggest points is about their racial equality so I thought it would be good for us to know about each race.""Shouldn't you be telling the Orlesians this?" Rainier pointed, "I mean they're the ones who are going to trade insults because of race. Not us.""It wouldn't hurt to know," Josephine continued, grabbing a piece of paper. "Now, we currently know the names of only two of their non-humans. The tall golden elves are named "Altmer" or High Elves while the large green people are called Orcs or Orsimer. It seems they have in common the suffix 'mer' but I have no idea why.""Folk," Solas said, "Mer is a very old elvhen word for folk or people. Altmer and Orsimer respectively mean Cultured People and Pariah Folk.""I'm sorry but don't you all find it strange that the elven language between Tamriel and Thedas are so similar," Dorian said."Maybe the elves came from Thedas or vice-versa perhaps?" Evelyn said as she looked to Solas."Possibly. I wouldn't know if such a thing is possible but we can discuss this later," Solas said."Right," Josephine said, "Well the humans from the Empire are quite similar to ours so we can assume a common ground. As for the emissary, we only know her name is Gilen Caelures. That worries me; I can't help but think the Empire will send a non-human," Josephine continued."Hmm, that is true," Leliana interrupted, "By sending a nonhuman ambassador, the Empire makes their position about their citizens clear. And if the Conclave simply trades insults at their ambassador because of their race...well the Empire might not be so willing to negotiate in the future.""My goal will be for us to exchange information and hopefully build a rapport with the ambassador," Josephine finished.Then let's prepare," Evelyn said.Cullen's riders came within a few hours through the gates followed by a carriage. It consisted of an Avvar guard, three soldiers, and an armored mage.The first person to emerge from the vehicle was a large man, as big as the Avvar. He wielded a large battleaxe and his steel armor looked of fine quality. The second was a female wearing some kind of yellow armor that looked like a bug's exoskeleton. She removed her helm and revealed to the Inquisition a gray elf.The carriage door opened for the Inquisition to look in surprise that the figure to emerge was neither human or elf; it was a lizard person. She wore a fine red silk robe with a hole for her tail to slip through."Ambassador Gilen Caelures I presume. Lady Josephine Montilyet, the Inquisition's ambassador. A pleasure to meet you," Josephine bowed as the Imperial delegation approached."Likewise my lady," Gilen bowed and then gestured to her escort, "These are my bodyguards, Olaf Kjansen and Liliah Ules. Octavius Caro here is the commanding officer of our troops. And this our guide, Erik.""I hope you all had a pleasant trip in spite of the difficulties reaching here," Josephine said before waving over to her group, "Allow me to introduce you to Commander Cullen, commander of our forces. Lady Leliana, Left Hand of the Divine. The Iron Bull of the Chargers, Magister Dorian Pavus, Thom Rainier, Solas, and Inquisitor Evelyn Trevelyan, " Josephine recounted as they all bowed."It's a pleasure, Ambassador," Evelyn said."Hey, do you want to see if I can hold more liquor than…" Bull said before Rainier and Cullen elbowed him in the gut."Bull!" the entire group chided the qunari for his rude behavior.Gilen could only laugh at the predicament as her guards slightly shook their heads."It's quite alright… really," Gilen stated, "I'm not like Runnian where I'll be insulted at the slightest grievance against me. And I'm assuming you brought this group together because you wanted to better understand our culture correct?"The entire group did not answer her and not even words could escape from Josephine as her mouth pursed open."It's the most natural conclusion. However, there's no need for all this. I simply ask that your delegation be respectful to mine. Of course, if you'd like to know more about our history I'd be happy to share what I can with you. Just know I'm not a historian, so I can only answer what I've learned from my training," Gilen said."Of course lady ambassador," Josephine replied, reassured diplomatic conventions didn't change overseas. "I'll show you to your room and Commander Cullen has already made arrangements for your soldiers; if that's all right?""Not at all. Lead the way," Gilen said.Josephine and Gilen were in the latter's quarters, savoring tea while their bodyguards watched over. The tea was filled with honey and sugar, exciting Josephine's tongue and jolting her brain."As I'm sure you'd like to know, I will tell what races we are," Gilen began as she set down her tea. "I am an Argonian, a reptilian people from the province of Black Marsh or Saxheel in our native tongue. Liliah here is a Dark Elf or Dunmer in our elven language. Her people hail from the province of Morrowind. Olaf is a Nord, a native of Skyrim, and his people share some similarities with your Avvar.""You talk a bit about your elven language. Our is mostly extinct," Josephine said."We call ours Aldmeris and it is still very much in usage. And our national language, Tamrielic, is actually based on it, as well as several regional languages and dialects," Gilen explained."Fascinating, Ambassador Gilen. Is there more you could share?" Josephine asked as she set down her tea.Gilen nodded and gestured for Olaf to pull out a rolled paper from his satchel. He unfolded the paper on the table in between the diplomats, which showed the picture of a continent. It was divided into ten parts."This is our home, Tamriel," Gilen waved her hand over the map. "Ten cultures, ten provinces, one homeland for each. The Summerset Isles, Valenwood, Elsweyr, Cyrodiil, High Rock, Hammerfell, Skyrim, Morrowind, Argonia, and Orsinium. Our history, I dare say, maybe much longer than yours.""What about your government and how it runs?" Josephine asked."Our Empire is a continuation of three other Empires based in Cyrodiil but most of our current institutions actually came from the first iteration, the Alessian Empire. The Dragon Empire is technically a continuation of the previous Empire; our Emperor took the throne 100 years ago." Gilen said."I'm sorry but did you say 100 years ago? How is that possible?" Josephine asked.Gilen smiled, "In Tamriel, magic is quite common and many mages have used it to extend their lifespans. My emperor has access to more powerful magic that not only keeps him alive but allows him to stay young as well."Her statement puzzled Josephine as the Imperial ambassador took another sip from her tea."Anyway, our government is ruled by the Emperor and Empress along with the Elder Council. Each province sends two representatives to the Council but most tend to have a degree of autonomy. Some more than others but each province pledge their allegiance to the Empire," Gilen continued."It sounds similar to Ferelden with its banns and freeholders," Josephine added."Quite so," Gilen said as she let out a small chuckle. "Perhaps we're not so different after all."Then perhaps you could clarify something," Josephine said as she readied her quill, "Could you tell me why you are invading?"Gilen's smile disappeared from her mouth, her reptilian tongue slithered out quickly and her small fangs peeked a bit. "It is quite simple Lady Montilyet. The Emperor disapproves of how the current leadership of Thedas is handling with the elves, mages, and other assorted topics that would be too long to list. The Empire is here to correct those mistakes, whether or not you want it.""But… don't nations have the right to determine their own course and learn from their mistakes for a better future?" Josephine asked."Of course they do but Thedas has shown they will never learn from their mistakes on their own. The Empire is your only hope for peace. Now, I've spoken enough today about Tamriel and I hope we can continue our conversation tomorrow. Before I retire though, I have a gift.""Gift?" Josephine questioned."Yes, a gift for your Inquisitor. From the Emperor personally. A gesture of goodwill between us and maybe a start to new friendships," Gilen said as Liliah handed a box to one of Josephine's guards.Josephine made her way to the courtyard as Evelyn practiced her magic while Bull, Solas, and Rainier watched by."Lady Josephine," Rainier nodded, "how did it go with the ambassador?""It went well, Rainier. What the ambassador has told me gave me insight to what our enemy wants," Josephine said, scratching her head."Something wrong?" Bull asked. The rest turned their attention to Josephine and Evelyn noticed as well as she put away her spirit blade."Oh, it's nothing just…" Josephine said, her skin lighter than her natural tan. "I need time to formulate our strategy at the Conclave. Really, there's no need to worry.""But..""I'm fine, thank you," Josephine said for the group to back up. "Just… I'm fine. Inquisitor, Ambassador Gilen left something for you. It's in your quarters when you're ready."Bull's mouth frowned, scratching his horns as Josephine walked off. "Well, someone's worried.""I wouldn't worry too much about it," Rainier said, patting Bull on the back. "Just let her be. We can talk to her tomorrow.""Exactly," Dorian said, "Now let's get that frown off that face. My favorite wine finally came to the Rest."Dorian smiled, curling two fingers for Rainier and Bull to follow and leaving Evelyn and Solas alone."I shall be going as well. I'm afraid I won't be much for conversation," Solas bowed before leaving Evelyn.Evelyn sighed as she looked around the courtyard. The sound of marching, laughter, and drilling; Skyhold was full of life yet here she balled her fist at the despair-the loneliness that filled without the presence of people. She needed to leave.Plopping onto her bed, she could feel her face flushed with heat. Sweat permeated on her forehead, drizzling down as she stared into the ceiling. As she spread out her arm, her hand felt something other than her precious silk. A small box with her name.Inside was a bottle and a syringe. Through the bottle's yellow liquid, she found a note underneath."Dear Inquisitor," Evelyn read aloud. "I hope you find this gift palpable to your taste. Simply extract the contents into the syringe and inject into your arm. I promise the results will be extraordinary. But I also hope that with it, you'll understand why I'm doing this. Sincerely, Emperor Gaius."The yellow liquid sloshed against the glass and as Evelyn held it up, she could little bits and pieces of yellow in the light. She didn't know what to think of it. Other than the fact that she won't actually follow the instructions.Suddenly, a shriek pierced inside her skull. Evelyn pressed with her arm, the blare getting louder. Closing her eyes made it bearable but its onslaught held firm until...nothing. Nothing, she felt nothing. Not even her body.Evelyn's room was now an open field, an ashen sky carried above. Far into the distance, a city stood broken and defeated; dragons roared deafening sounds as lines of soldiers marched away."You must stop him."Evelyn swerved her head to see another shadowy figure. This time speaking directly to her. No sound could escape from Evelyn; she was naught but a floating consciousness to witness the events before her.The figure pointed its hand out, shocking Evelyn to what she witnessed. Malevolent green energy swirled in the sky, tearing the ground as green balls of energy launched from the maelstrom.Impossible,
Evelyn thought, her mind racing through.
Did Solas finally succeed?Her thoughts were interrupted as dragons flew past. Scores of them circled into the Breach, expanding it across the sky. More of the green energy fell down, one that Evelyn knew carried demons within."The Dovahkiin will do this," the shadowy figure said, turning its glowing red eyes to Evelyn. "The Scroll of Ages foretold this. My mistress saw."The figure summoned a picture above its palm, a purple book written with alien letters that bared resemblance to animals."Find this book," the figure said, closing near Evelyn. "Do not allow the Dovahkiin to gain control. It is not just Thedas that will suffer."What do you mean?
Evelyn thought, her mind trying to reach out.
Hello, can you hear me? Can you hear my thoughts?"Do not fail in your task. And tell Fen'harel: the dragon's hands descend on the Creators."The words etched into her mind causing Evelyn to blink. She opened her eyes to see she was back in her room. Lying flat on her bed as her hand grasped the bottle firmly. Her lungs gasped for air and she threw the bottle onto her pillow."What the hell," Evelyn said, sitting up and rubbing her eyes. "I never should've drunk the Well. It just has to give me headaches and vague statements don't it."She looked back to the bottle, its yellow liquid still glowed with pristine. She hesitated, unsure if grabbing it again would be wise. The pillow decided for her as she used it to roll the bottle into the box and stored it up in her loft.Walking out to her balcony, Evelyn observed over the countless men and women preparing for what's to come. In one corner, she could Cullen and his advisors training new recruits; their experience as templars would help fight the Empire's soldiers and mages. Dorian was droning on to Rainier as the man tried desperately to drink in peace. And Bull, happily chugging a keg with some poor recruits passed out.I'm sending them to their deaths,
Evelyn drooped her head onto the railing, blackening her vision."Are you crying, Inquisitor?"Evelyn peeked from her huddle to see Solas with his smug demeanor as he rested his hands behind."No, Solas," she replied, burrowing back. "Just more Well business. Thinking about end-of-the-world premonitions tends to take a lot out of anyone.""Another one?" Solas asked, his voice expressed confusion as he strolled over quickly. "What did they tell you?"Evelyn gulped a breath of air before looking out over the castle. "It seems the Emperor is a big old liar." Evelyn's tone sulked, her eyes narrowed as she turned to Solas. "He's not doing this for ethical, religious or even racial reasons. He's doing it for himself.""What did you see?" Solas asked."Fire and death. A city razed to the ground as dragons laid waste with their breaths and faceless soldiers just marching away without a care. And then I saw something I'd thought only you'd do. Another Breach.""What?!" Solas stepped back as his eyes showed some semblance of emotion."I know, crazy but it's true. A bunch of dragons then flew inside and I could have sworn they were expanding out more. Then the voices told me that the Dovahkiin was the cause of it all. The vision… it's a future that'll come to be if the Dovahkiin conquers Thedas," Evelyn said as her palms drenched in sweat."Are you certain?" Solas asked."Dammit, Solas. This isn't time for you to doubt my every word," Evelyn said, slamming her hand off the rail. "It was from the Well, which Abellas said contained the knowledge of all Mythal's servants. And the voice said that Mythal predicted this from the Scroll of Ages. And…"Evelyn paused as she and Solas locked eyes. The spark of intuition lit into their eyes."Mythal was three steps ahead," Solas said, his mouth pursed as he looked out to the mountains. "She traded the Scroll of Ages to protect our worlds. She knew that the Dovahkiin needed the book for his plans and hid it here. I… we are meant to keep it from him.""That's not all. The voice told me to tell you: the dragon's hands descend on the Creators," Evelyn repeated.Solas jumped back in fear, his arms wrapped around him as scurried away into a corner. His heart pounded, feet trembled and shuddered. The mighty Fen'harel, who could petrify others with but a thought, felt something he'd never thought would come again. Fear."What the hell is wrong with you?" Evelyn said, "I didn't think those were the magic words to defeat you."A sheet of gleam glistened off Solas's head for the elf to wipe off. He stared precariously away from Evelyn, deep in his thoughts. He could not believe it."Solas, what the fuck is going on? Stop shriveling in the corner like a baby," Evelyn demanded, pulling on Solas's clothes.Solas shoved her off with a mind blast and dusted off his chest. He blinked his eyes rapidly as he looked up. Thinking of the right way to say it."I think I know what the Emperor wants or at least guess," Solas said with a low voice. "He wants to control the Evanuris.""What!? But that's impossible," Evelyn stated, grabbing her arm for protection."No, it is," Solas shook back. "Remember, Mythal traded for a book that can control the souls of living beings, alive or dead. By tearing down the Veil, the Dovahkiin will unleash the Evanuris and he will use the book to control them. Ergo the message, 'the dragon's hands descend on the Creators'.""But… but why invade Thedas then? Would it not be easier to steal the book under our noses?" Evelyn asked."Because I am here and so is the Qunari," Solas said as he waved out to the mountains. "One of us would have caught on to the Dovahkiin's plans. I doubt his agents would have been able to stop me. But by invading with overwhelming force, the Dovahkiin forces us to commit all our resources to fight him and allows his agents' free reign.""Then this plan was a long time in the making," Evelyn said as she rested into her desk chair. "Ok, so what do we do then? We can't exactly prove the Dovahkiin's real intentions and Ambassador Gilen is likely to deny it. The Inquisition might believe us but I'd be hard-pressed for any other nation to agree. Divine Victoria would probably think it's a trick by you.""Ah, yes the illustrious leader of the Chantry," Solas said, placing his finger on his chin and striding back and forth. "We can't call for an armistice with the Empire; that would endanger the Dovahkiin's plans. Perhaps we can, how do you say? Kill two birds with one stone?""What are you suggesting?" Evelyn asked as she lifted a quill of her desk."Convince the Empire that the Qunari are a greater threat. It will pressure them to commit more of their army to the north and allowing us the chance to dislodge the weaker front in the south. Then we delay the Empire and force his government to call for peace.""That might work," Evelyn said as she wrote with her quill. "But I'm afraid what'll happen to the people of Par Vollen. Sure, the Qunari are bad but that's only their leadership. Who's to say the Empire won't decide to just punish them all?""Do not act like you have empathy now," Solas said, his eyes widened as he towered over Evelyn. "You allowed the Templars to do as they please to mages and you have a Divine who uses religion to keep an army of minions."Evelyn sulked back into her chair. Little goosebumps formed on her body before Solas reneged back to his peaceful state."In times like this Inquisitor, you must make a choice," Solas said as he walked out of the room, "You can worry about saving everyone's life or you can do everything possible to win. I know that sounds hypocritical from me but that's the truth. How much is this fight worth to you?"Evelyn was left alone yet again. The pressure of it all seemed to weigh all against her. In the end, it would just be her versus the enemy even with her friends. Her head ached and body tightened from the stress. And as she looked up, she could see the piece of paper before. To sacrifice one to save the rest."It's worth everything."
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
19th of Cloudreach, 9:45 Dragon/ 19th of Rain's Hand, 305 4E
The white marble towers of Grand Cathedral shadowed over Evelyn. The sun's ray gleamed off from its golden decor, illuminating the Val Royeaux sky. It felt warm against her skin. The figures of Andraste made this holy place stand out from other the chapels. The invoked both power and conviction of the Divine and Maker. Even nonbelievers would be in awe of its design. Well, they would if it weren't for the hundreds of people making it look a market stall.Diplomats, merchants, soldiers, and priests all surrounded Evelyn as her entourage weaved through the crowd. Tevinter, Nevarra, the Free Marches, Ferelden rebels, and even Rivainis were all in attendance at the request of Divine Victoria. It was here where Thedas is to decide what to do about the Empire. Submit or fight, united or divided. This will be a defining moment in history.As Evelyn's group approached the main building, the amount of security increased. Sentries overlooked the plaza, Templars employed within the crowds, and checkpoints every 10 feet."Quite the security they have here," Rainier whispered from behind."Eh, it's nothing to look at," Bull said as he looked over to the sentries, "There are still too many places someone can attack from and there's nothing to stop someone from blowing a bomb in this line.""Which is why I believe they sectioned off this portion of the city," Dorian interjected, "We can't have a repeat of what happened last time. Speaking of which…"The latter three and Evelyn veered their eyes to Solas. The would-be god rolled his eyes or at least that's what they imagined since his face was hidden beneath a hood."There's no need to concern yourselves," Solas said as strode to the front of the group. "I only possessed one foci.""That we know of," Evelyn replied."Believe me, Inquisitor. I would not be here if I knew where to access another foci," Solas said."Still," Bull said, stroking his chin. "I'd be more comfortable knowing that we're secure. I could take the Chargers and boost the patrols, boss.""Fine," Evelyn said, sighing and waving her hand. "Go on then. I know you'd rather enjoy that than to bore yourself with politics.""Thanks, boss. Don't worry, we'll have this place secure in no time," Bull signaled as he ran towards the Chargers."I think I'll go as well," Rainier said, raising his hand. "Besides, a room full of politicians. I don't think so."Rainier followed after Bull before Evelyn could object. But she decided against it and continued towards the entrance. Beneath the grand balcony, Evelyn spotted Josephine and Cullen, conversing with none other than Emperor Gaspard herself."You guys go on ahead," Evelyn said as she parted, leaving Dorian and Solas to raise their hands in confusion."Yes but that is because… ah Inquisitor Trevelyan," Gaspard announced for Josephine and Cullen to turn their attention."Emperor Gaspard," Evelyn bowed with a smile, "a pleasure to meet you again.""It is. Unfortunate that it must be under these circumstances," Gaspard said, his mouth flat beneath his golden mask. "I must say, I am curious to see how you plan to get everyone to work together.""What's the situation with the Orlesian military?" Evelyn asked."It… is not what I expected," Gaspard said, his mouth clenching on the last word. "Many of the nobles and chevaliers have raised their banners and wait for the arrival of the Empire. Not even with Corypheus have they offered this much support.""Though I hear it's only the nobles living south of Val Royeaux that have pledged to support the defense," Josephine added."You are correct, Ambassador Montileyt," Gaspard nodded, "Those in the north are hesitant as they fear Nevarra will attempt to take Orlesian land. And rightfully so. I for one am concerned about the Empire's forces itself. Dragons for example. I know for certain that ballistas won't be enough.""We have it covered," Cullen said as held up a clipboard. "We've looked into old Nevarran records on how they fought dragons. We'll need lots of archers, arbalists, and halberds to fight them on the ground. Dragon-slaying runes and coverings to resist fire, ice, and possibly lightning. And as for the Empire's soldiers...""We can talk about it once the Conclave has begun and if a majority agree to fight the Empire," Evelyn said as she leaned in."And you cannot tell me now because?" Gaspard asked."We'd rather not say… with Imperial eyes around," Evelyn said as she leered her eyes to the crowd."Ambassador Montilyet told me about this… ambassador. A lizard, was it?" Gaspard asked."I'd like to remind the Emperor not say that to Ambassador Gilen or any other derogatory remarks about her. She is an Argonian and it would be beneficial for you to remember," Josephine said, her eyes narrowed to shoot daggers."And why is that? It's a lizard just as we are monkeys," Gaspard said, crossing his arms."'It is a she, your Majesty and we'd appreciate you not to start the invasion early," Cullen yelled, approaching Gaspard. The Orlesian Emperor gave a bit of ground to him, looking at both the Inquisitor and Josephine. They too radiated anger."Very well," Gaspard relented and bowed "The Orlesian delegation and I will try to respect the Imperial delegation. If you'll excuse me."Gaspard scurried off to the delegation chamber, muttering under his breath. Josephine sighed at Gaspard's racism, joined by Evelyn and Cullen."Do we really need the Orlesians?" Evelyn asked despite knowing the answer."I agree that their 'culture' is not something Thedas should approve of," Cullen said, tilting his head. "But Orlais is one of the strongest nations and their Chevaliers and cavalry are nothing to scoff at. And the two other strongest that could help us are too busy fighting each other.""I am not so sure about the Qunari," Josephine said as she looked down on her board. "It was only a few months ago that they attempted to kill the entire leadership of Southern Thedas. We can't trust them not to attack us.""We also can't trust Solas. He tried to destroy the world a few weeks ago yet here he is with us," Evelyn whispered, "Besides, no one said we have to trust the Qunari. For now, we have to get them and Tevinter to stop fighting. Is the Hero of Ferelden here?""Leliana has not contacted me about her, so no," Josephine said, her voice echoing as the three entered into a rotunda."I still doubt the Arishok would stand down for old times sake," Cullen said."At the very least, he'll listen to the Hero of Ferelden. The Empire should fight the horde of rampaging Qunari than us, right?" Evelyn shrugged.Further through two large doors, the three came into view of where the negotiations would take place. Blocks of tables lined vertically across each other. Each one for an attendee. Orlais, Ferelden, and Free Marches on the left. Nevarra, Tevinter, Anderfels, and Rivain on the right. And at both ends were larger tables, for the Inquisition and Chantry on one and the Empire at the other. At the end of the room, a large throne styled with Chantry red and a sun etched above.It all seemed grand with the papers, Chantry decor, and snack tables of frilly cakes and meats. Until Evelyn saw that surrounding the tables had the most security she's ever seen. Sets of Templars guarded each side of any doors, hallways were blocked even to diplomats, and the windows were shut tight. It was a good thing there were still vents that led to the cool air outside.At their table, Leliana was busy chatting with her agents. Dorian the same with the Tevinter delegation. Solas just sulked in a corner."I'll go meet with Leliana now," Josephine said as Leliana glanced back and smiled. "In the meantime, be sure to mingle with other diplomats."Mingle. With diplomats. It was something Evelyn and Cullen dreaded doing. Even just common good behavior would find a way to offend someone if you don't know court gestures. The two had quite enough from the Winter Place."So, who do you think we should talk too?" Evelyn whispered.Cullen, with a hand on his pommel, scanned over. He scratched his chin several times before shrugging. "I wouldn't know, Inquisitor. The Free Marches perhaps. To be honest I'd rather there not be a Conclave.""I know what you mean," Evelyn said, crossing her arms. "All this bullshit about who gets what and whether we should trust each other. It just divides us. The Empire is the real enemy. For now at least.""I concur, but some of their grievances are sensible."Cullen and Evelyn turned around to the voice. Their faces lit in joy as they saw it was none other than Cassandra. Dressed in her Seeker armor with steel pauldrons."Cassandra," Evelyn said, shaking her hand."It is good to see you, my friend," Cassandra replied, switching to Cullen. "To you as well, Cullen.""You too, Cassandra," Cullen said, "I'm glad you're here. You saved us from having to play politics.""I don't think you should worry too much, Commander. From what I've gathered, they couldn't even recall your name," Cassandra said.Cullen's eyes widened at the statement. Evelyn raised her brow, cockily smiling. Even Cassandra could not help but let out a smirk too."But I'm the Commander of the Inquisition's forces. How would they forget?" Cullen asked."Well, it has been two years," Evelyn said as she patted his shoulder. "We haven't done much since then. I mean sure, looking for Solas but that was mostly in confidence. Now obviously they'll remember me since I'm the leader and they'll know Cassandra because…"Her eyes drooped down to the floor. "Wait, Cassandra. What are you doing here? I thought you left Divine Victoria's service. Something about her perverting the Chant of Light and dedicating yourself to rebuilding the Seekers.""No. I left her Exalted Council, but I still have to serve her as head of the Seekers," Cassandra replied."Oh," Evelyn said, scratching the ignorance of her head. "Is the Council around?""It's complicated," Cassandra said as she paused. "When Queen Anora agreed to become a vassal to the Empire, the Council was divided. Or so Leliana told me. But when they sent out their demands, Orlais or the Chantry could not abide by such terms. Officially, it has disbanded. But I know from Leliana that Divine Victoria still receives counsel from Orlais and even considered replacing Ferelden with Nevarra.""Does it have to do with the dragons?" Cullen asked."Not at first but now they're pouring through every tome and record the Penthaghast family has on dragon hunting. Though reading how to fight a dragon is not the same when you face it yourself. It's one of the reasons I came. I'm one of the few to have fought them." Cassandra said, leaning against a wall."Sure but their dragons can talk. Which probably means they won't be easy to kill," Evelyn stated as she glanced over the delegates. "So how's the mood, Cassandra? Are they in favor of fighting or surrendering?"Cassandra briefly looked to the delegates. She motioned for Evelyn to come close. Cullen kept an eye out, stepping in front of Evelyn's view."I only know about Nevarra. Ferdinand Penthaghast took the throne recently but he's reluctant to fight the Empire. And some nobles want to take land from Orlais as soon the Empire starts invading. I think it's they're hoping that the Empire will reward them if they do," Cassandra whispered."Are they the majority?" Evelyn asked, leaning in."No, but they still hold some considerable political power. They could prevent the movement of troops, supplies, money," Cassandra whispered."What if we assured King Ferdinand support? Use our agents to disavow those nobles.""It might work. But there is still some animosity between them and Orlais.""I'm afraid that's up to the Divine Victoria to fix.""Inquisitor, eyes up. Arl Teagan and Eamon," Cullen announced.The two brothers walked in with stern looks across their eyes. Teagan's attention was focused on a scroll. The older Eamon's face, wrinkled and little bags over his eyes."Arl Teagan. Eamon," Evelyn said, bowing. "You both don't look well. Are you alright?"Eamon rubbed his eyes. "I'm fine, Inquisitor. Ambassador Gilen gave us some interesting documents to look over. I haven't caught much rest."Eamon yawned into his palm, loud enough to catch a few delegates' attention."Maybe you should sit out the talks today," Evelyn said."No, no, it's fine…" Eamon's voice lowered, yawning."It's okay, brother," Teagan said as continued over the papers. "I can handle the talks here. We wouldn't want the other nations to take advantage if you dozed off in a speech.""I can take you back to the inn, Eamon," Cullen said, waving to the door."Very well, Commander Cullen," Eamon sighed, "But remember Teagan…""I know," Teagan interrupted, "you just get some rest Eamon."Cullen escorted the former Arl back out the now empty rotunda. The chamber became considerably louder. Diplomats chatting, eating, stepping. The weird perfumes nobles think is good but quite too pungent for commoners.Evelyn noticed Teagan, his attention still on the papers he held. A couple of taps from Cassandra prevented her from speaking to him. Evelyn followed the seeker's gaze only to see Gilen and her bodyguards had made their entrance fashionably late. The imperial emissary was met with looks of disbelief and distrusts from the other dignitaries."Maker… I had heard of it but I didn't want to believe it. Weird elves and human-looking beasts,"
a delegate whispered."To think they would have the galls to send one as an ambassador… For who this Empire mistake us? Ignorant fools? Do they think we'll comply with what that… animal say?"
another replied, distaste spelled among their lips."An interesting specimen indeed. She'll make a fine slave though that elf here is not bad either. She looks both exotic and gracious enough for me… needs,"
a third one added with a minor tevene accent.Evelyn cringed at that. She wasn't the only feeling uncomfortable though as both Cassandra and Cullen glared at the Tevinter delegate. If Gilen had heard something she didn't let it show as she advanced towards Evelyn with no change in her face."Ah, Inquisitor! I hope you're well today. I must thank you for bringing me to this Conclave of yours. There's no better place where I could meet with emissaries from all over Thedas. This will quite shorten my work," the Argonian woman said, smiling."Of course, Ambassador Gilen," Evelyn said, "But I must warn you that not all the dignitaries might see you as…""Someone worthy to speak with. That can be settled quickly. Olaf," Gilen said, clapping her hands.On cue, Gilen's Nord bodyguard, Olaf, grabbed hold a spear and slammed it into the ground. Stone cracked beneath. All the diplomats jumped back in fear along with all the guards in the room.Crap, he's strong, Evelyn thought as goosebumps formed over her arms.
Even got
Cassandra to put her hand on her sword.Gilen, however, smiled at the display. Her sharp teeth grinned towards the delegates as she and entourage made to their seats. The other delegates continued staring, unsure of what to say."What are you all looking at!" Liliah, her Dunmer bodyguard, said and her voice bellowed. The delegates looked away as quickly as before. Conversation erupted back.Evelyn shooed off her goosebumps. "That was an interesting tactic. And by the Maker, that man is strong. You don't think they're all that strong like him? Cassandra?"Cassandra disappeared from her vision. She twirled around in all angles before finding a contingent of Seekers piling out through a door as Cassandra stood to the right of the throne.Evelyn made haste back to the Inquisition delegation. A quick nod to Josephine and Leliana and she laid eyes back on the door.A herald, dressed in a Chantry overcoat, stood at attention. "Presenting the Most Holy, Her Perfection, Her Holiness, Exalted Servant of the Maker, Divine Victoria."Claps erupted among the delegation as Divine Victoria strolled in. With her hands to her side and her head, she poised elegance, grace, and power to the room. Clapping continued as she made to her throne.With a raise of her hand, clapping ceased and she settled into her chair. "Ladies and Gentlemen, thank you all for coming. I hope in the spirit of both the Andrastian and Imperial Chantry…" She winked off a nod to the Black Divine. "That you all be respectful and courteous to each other. But before we begin, I would like to introduce our guest, Ambassador Gilen Caelures of the Dragon Empire.""Thank you, Divine Victoria," Gilen bowed, "As an ambassador of the Dragon Empire, I would like to thank you for inviting me to your Conclave. I will be here to answer questions you may have about the terms we've sent. I hope that this meeting between powers will allow you all to make the right decision.""Thank you, Ambassador Gilen. Now," Victoria said, beckoning her head to her herald."To continue presenting: Of the Tevinter delegation: His Holiness, His Powerful, Exalted Servant of the Maker, Divine Nihalias of the Imperial Chantry. Ambassador Dorian Pavus of Minrathous."Claps erupted among the delegates after the naming of each person."Of the Nevarran delegation: Ambassador Alexander Pichler of Cumberland. Of the Anderfels delegation: High Constable Jacopa Fontana of the Grey Wardens. And of the Riviani delegation: Ambassador Ofrecina De Ysla of Dairsmuid."Wow, didn't think the Wardens would be interested?
Evelyn thought."Of the Orlesian delegation: Emperor Gaspard of the Orlesian Empire. Duke Cyril de Montfort, Orlesian Ambassador. Of the Free Marches delegation: Seneschal Bran Cavin of Kirkwall, Ambassador Ella Ballard of Starkhaven, and Lord Chancellor Hubert King of Tantervale. Of the Ferelden delegation: Arl Teagan Guerrin of Redcliffe, Fereldan Ambassador. And finally, the Inquisition: Ambassador Josephine Montilyet and Inquisitor Evelyn Trevelyan.""Thank you," Victoria nodded, "With introductions out of the way, I would like to…""I am sorry, Divine Victoria but I have an objection," Gilen said, standing from her chair. "My government does not recognize the Fereldan ambassador's legitimacy. As you all know, Queen Anora has formally agreed for Ferelden to become a vassal state to the Dragon Empire and thus cannot engage in diplomatic negotiations on its own. By coming here, Arl Teagan is in direct rebellion of Ferelden's government.""Don't speak to me about going behind others' backs," Teagan yelled, slamming his hands on the table. Small veins popped on his head, the air heated around his head. "Why don't you tell everyone, ambassador, about the new arrangement the Empire has made with Ferelden?""They are not new arrangements, Teagan but added provisions Ferelden must accept if it wants to continue as a vassal state. It simply states that if the Landsmeet cannot decide a new ruler within one week, then the Empire will put forth its candidate and Ferelden will become a province," Gilen stated as if reading from a card."Which is a ploy from the Empire to gain more power over Ferelden's sovereignty. You know that Queen Anora does not have any children and you are using that knowledge against us.""And why does this make you angry? If Queen Anora were to perish, surely the Landsmeet will choose the Couslands as the next rulers.""Arl Teagan, please," Victoria lamented, placing a hand on her temple."But Most Holy…" Teagan said, his voice taut with anger."Ambassador Gilen. While you do not recognize Teagan, the Chantry and the Inquisition do," Victoria said. She then hovered a hand over chest, "By doing so, you imply to not recognize our sovereignty and thus give Thedas no choice but to resist any actions taken against us by the Empire."Rays of displeasure shot from Gilen, her vertical slit pupils narrowed. Most of the delegates' eyes were on her, waiting for a response."Very well then," Gilen said, her teeth gritted as she sat down, "But only if Teagan does not participate in this Conclave. We can all ascertain what his answer is for the Empire.""Does anyone object?" Victoria asked."I do," Teagan said.The room was silent."Arl Teagan, I am sorry but this Conclave will not continue with your participation. You may stay if you wish to observe," Victoria said, waving her hand to the entrance."I will not," Teagan said as he shot up and threw his papers. Templars readied themselves, their hands on their hilts. "You're all cowards, all of you. Bending before the Empire and allowing them to do as they please. I for one will not allow it."Guards went back to position as Teagan stomped out of the Cathedral. Whispers and murmurs beset the delegates.Victoria waved her hand before them, silencing the sound. "It is a shame that Arl Teagan acted in such a way but it's his loss for leaving. As I was saying before, we have gathered here to discuss the situation of the Dragon Empire. We must determine whether or not to accept the Empire's treaty. Josephine, dear, why don't you begin?""Yes, Most Holy," Josephine bowed, "According to the Empire's demands, each nation must relinquish control to the Empire, for the Chantry to lose power, equal rights for all, and freedom of all mages. Ambassador Gilen has made it clear that these are the only terms that are non-negotiable.""That is why we cannot accept these terms," Duke Cyril said, "Orlais has a right to determine what happens within our borders, for good or ill. Another nation does not decide for us.""Did Orlais not invade Ferelden, Duke Cyril?" Alexander of Cumberland asked."That was 120 years ago, Ambassador. And I seem to recall Nevarra took Perendale from us," Cyril said with a soft voice."Gentleman, please," Evelyn said, breaking the argument, "Regardless of our history, the point is that with sovereignty, we can make decisions as we know our own lands and people. What Tamriel is asking is for us to submit to a power that is miles away on another continent. And with the sudden change of the treaty with Ferelden, we have no guarantee the Empire will respect our customs or culture.""Exactly," Lord Chancellor King said, crossing his arms. "To remove worship of the Chantry is tantamount to heresy. People will lose their moral compasses and mages will turn into abominations.""Our demands stipulate that the Chantry lose political power. You will still be free to worship your Maker," Gilen said."And what of the Templars and Circles? Mages have great power and with it, a responsibility to protect themselves from society," Divine Victoria said.Duke Cyril stood up and held out his arms, "We have already seen what freedom for mages entails. Kirkwall, the Mage-Templar War, Corypheus. Do we really want maleficar running loose?"Gilen drummed her fingers. "I can assure the Duke that there will be no problems. The Circles are to become schools of learning for any gifted with magical abilities. Children will still need to be trained but under our rule, they can choose to stay or live out their lives just like any normal citizen.""And the Templars?" Ella of Starkhaven asked."They will become part of our own anti-magic force. Zealots will be barred from joining to avoid any abuse. And they will be dispatched against any mages that turn into an abomination," Gilen continued.Many of the delegates shook their heads at the news, looking down at their tables. Disappointed at the Empire's reactive policy. But Tevinter and the Anderfels smiled and nodded."Well, I for one can agree with such a policy," High Constable Jacoba said, "But I still have concerns about the Chantry provision. While I might be able to accept it, the same can not be said of the people of the Anderfels. It's so ingrained in our culture, to remove it invites hostility to our way of life."Lord Chancellor King rose from his seat. "The Chantry is the great arbiter for peace and stability in Thedas. And despite our wars in the past, many more would have happened without the Chantry. How would your Empire act in this situation? With brute strength? By smashing the petulant vassals until they heed to listen? Our faith in the Maker and his bride are what unite us. It defines us as Thedosians. Tantervale will not bow to foreign invaders. Not to the Qunari or Empire."A round of applause from Orlais and Tevinter erupted from the speech. Evelyn noticed though that the ambassador from Rivain was furiously tapping her foot."How dare you say that," Ofrecina of Dairsmuid said as she jumped to her feet. "The Chantry has encouraged many of the wars that have happened within these past years. We still have not received an apology for the massacre of Rivaini citizens during the Qunari Wars.""That is because the Qun is vile and there was no hope of saving them," Ambassador Alexander said."Why you…""Order! I will have order or this meeting is adjourned," Victoria said, slamming her fist. A shockwave erupted, silencing the delegates."Most Holy," Ofrecina said, walking from her table. "We are focusing on the wrong issue here. As the Empire waits, the Qunari threaten to push into Rivain and already are making ground in Tevinter. Divine Nihalias, you agree that the Qunari are the more pressing issue?""They are, Ambassador," Divine Nihalias said, clasping his hands and resting his elbows on the table. "Already the Qunari push further south and at the rate they're going, we might lose half of Tevinter in few months.""Divine Nihalias speaks true," Dorian added, "It is why many in the Imperium would rather the Qunari be dealt with first before considering the Empire.""Dorian, you're not suggesting we take all our armies north and leave the south open to attack?" Evelyn asked."Of course not, Evelyn," Dorian said with a flick of his hand. "But should we not agree to the Empire's terms, then Tevinter cannot send any support. It'll be a war on two fronts.""Then perhaps we should gain the Empire's assistance," Ofrecina said. The Free Marches and Nevarran delegates widened their eyes as she turned to Gilen. "Ambassador Gilen, would it not be possible for the Empire to focus on the Qunari first?""And allow the rest of Thedas time to build up your armies and defenses," Gilen said, her smile streaking of slyness. "I don't think so. The terms apply to every nation including the Qunari. Of course, we have taken into account the severity each nation poses.""What do you mean by that, Ambassador Gilen?" Bran of Kirkwall asked.The rest of the delegates leaned as Gilen walked in front of her table."It's not much," Gilen said, "We've simply studied what each nation has done in the past and its current situation. An example: each and every nation here aside Rivain scored very poorly with racial equality, one we intend to correct.""By what means, Ambassador Gilen?" Emperor Gaspard asked as he stood tall. "Will you start arming the elves? Encourage revenge? Kick out every human and give their homes to elves?""Of course not, Emperor Gaspard," Gilen replied, crossing her arms. "But the people of Orlais and the rest of Thedas will learn to respect others regardless of their race. It'll be up to them whether we do this the easy way or hard way."Evelyn frowned, "Meaning you're willing to hurt people just to achieve your supposed utopia.""I made no such comment. I am simply stating that resisting change makes it harder for both of us," Gilen replied as she walked back to her table."Ambassador Gilen, I am quite tired of your vagueness. Will the Empire use threats and violence to achieve their terms? Yes or no?" Ella of Starkhaven demanded."It's on a case-by-case basis, Ambassador Ella. Once you've turned over control, we will determine each nation's or city's situation and go from there," Gilen said.Alexander and Ella waved their fists as Lord Chancellor King stood. "Your continued answers and refusal to even accommodate any changes to the treaty are unacceptable. I am sorry but Tanterville rejects the treaty.""Starkhaven as well," Ella stood."While I would agree, I am simply relaying a message," Bran of Kirkwall said as he looked down. "Kirkwall also rejects the treaty.""Be reasonable, all you," Gilen said, her voice thick with displeasure as she narrowed her eyes. "Did Denerim not show you that it is impossible to resist? We are near a million strong, the best fighting force in the world with dragons to beckon at our call. I do not want thousands of Thedosians to die but that is what will happen if you try to resist. Look into your hearts, accept the treaty and many lives will not just be saved but improved. What do you say?""That you're a liar," Evelyn said.Every eye in the room shot towards Evelyn, pupils pulsed at the sight of the one-armed Inquisitor, standing before her table. Even Solas perked up from his corner. Gilen's teeth slightly bared at her statement."What?" Gilen asked as she walked from her table."I said you're a liar," Evelyn said, pointing her finger. "You don't have a million troops. My spies have uncovered that you sent hundreds of thousands back home and that your government is not fully supportive of this war.""That is a lie!" Gilen said, holding her arms out. "Our nobles and commoners fully support this war. And even were it true, our forces are considerably more powerful than all Thedas combined.""Then can you explain why your invasion is seemingly on a timetable then?" Josephine asked, "If you are powerful as you say you are, surely you can grant us a reprieve and attack the Qunari first.""I…" Gilen said as a small bubble gulped in her throat. "That is classified. All you need to know is that we have established a time table for our terms. You don't get to decide who we deem our enemies.""But I get to decide mine," Gaspard said as he stood from his chair. "And the Dragon Empire is an enemy to Orlais. We reject your terms for surrender, lizard.""Insults?" Gilen said, shaking her head. "Is this what the supposed ambassadors of Thedas are? Children whose only defense is to name call. Your racism just confirms what we are doing is right. And what about the rest of you?""The rest of us?" Victoria asked as she looked over the room. "My dear ambassador, I don't know how you think pleading is going to gain you allies. The fact is, you were always alone in this debate. Your contempt for mages running loose everywhere… it's quite amusing you think that what works in Tamriel will work in Thedas. The Chantry is against your terms.""As is the Inquisition," Evelyn said."If the Chantry is against the terms, then Nevarra is against them as well," Ambassador Alexander added.High Constable Jacoba sighed. "As a representative of the Grey Wardens, we cannot take any sides in this conflict. I agree with the Empire's terms but I do not think the people will. Thus the Anderfels is to be neutral in this conflict.""Convenient of you, isn't it?" Evelyn said, clenching her fists. "To hide behind your Grey Warden neutrality. But just because there isn't a Blight, doesn't mean you should hide in your forts.""Says the woman who banished every Grey Warden from the south. It was clear what your stance was on the Wardens. Our duty is to defeat Blights and our order will not go extinct to prevent any change in government. Be it the Empire, Thedas, or even the Qunari; as long as we're able to stop the Blights, then whoever is in charge doesn't matter," Jacoba slammed her fist.Tension began to rise. Feet tapping and chin-stroking. Evelyn glanced all around as every delegate rose from their seat."You're all fools," Ofrecina said, grabbing her documents. "The Qunari are the biggest threat this world has seen and you're all thinking of going to war with the Empire. The people of Rivain will not be part of another massacre. Ambassador Gilen, Rivian will gladly accept the terms in exchange for assistance against the Qunari.""Done," Gilen said, "Well then I guess that leaves Tevinter. Divine Nihalias, Magister Pavus. What is your answer?"Divine Nihalias looked away, fidgeting his fingers. Dorian's finger slid along his scalp, glancing back and forth from the table to delegate.Dorian?
Evelyn thought."Ambassador Gilen, can you clarify something for me?" Dorian asked. Gilen nodded for Dorain to proceed. "When you sent Tevinter your terms, you stipulated a condition that slavery must be abolished. How will you achieve such a change?""As I said, on a case-by-case…""I want a real answer, ambassador," Dorian said, his demeanor more monotonous than his usual self. "Not the politician's answer."Gilen narrowed her eyes at Dorian. The magister shot back, he had no intention of losing the battle. Gilen then snapped her fingers, holding her hand out to her bodyguard. A piece of fell on and she held it up near."Article 2, Section 2, Paragraph 3 of the Imperial Constitution: Slave owners must immediately release any and all slaves to the general public. Each slave shall receive a stipend from the slave owners and said stipend must be enough to buy shelter, food, water and clothing for at least four months. Any slavers that refuse shall be arrested, tried, and executed.""And what if they want to come back as servants voluntary?" Dorian asked."Paragraph 4 of the same section: Anyone responsible for the practice of slavery shall not be permitted to hire back any former slaves for a minimum of 10 years and will require permission from the local governor. Those caught breaking the provision shall be tried, arrested, and jailed for a minimum of 15 years.""So, no chance to change it over a cup of tea?" Dorian asked."I'm afraid not, Magister Pavus. But the sacrifices your nobles will make will benefit all of Tevinter. Yes, you'll lose power and influence but with us, you'll have access to powerful magic. With it, you'll research for us great ways to benefit not just Tevinter but the entire Empire. Join us and together we'll defeat the Qunari and Tevinter will be more prosperous than it ever was."Dorian looked back to Evelyn. His lips pouted and his eyes drooped. He whispered something to Divine Nihalias, words Evelyn tried to make out.Come on Dorian, don't stand against us,
Evelyn thought.Dorian stepped in front of Gilen, inhaling the air before exhaling. "Ambassador Gilen, I accept your terms.""What!?" Evelyn yelled."Dorian?" Josephine questioned.The rest of the delegates clenched their fists, widening their eyes. Ofrecina nodded in approval as Divine Victoria tightened her shoulders. Gilen smiled at the news and extended her hands."You made the right choice, Magister Pavus," Gilen said."Hold on, you didn't let me finish," Dorian said as he gave a slight wink to Evelyn. "I said that I agree with your terms even if though I think they could be improved. But the rest of Tevinter doesn't. Well, probably the slaves but they can't read. Anyway, I understand that what Tevinter does is barbaric and evil. That we've done a lot of harm to the world, like Blights, Corypheus, and hurting elves. But forcing us to change, by the sword or magic and telling us that it's correct because you're tougher. It doesn't make you better than us, it makes you like us.""Then by your words, Andraste was a tyrant as well? Our way is the correct way because it is right. How can you honestly say slavery is good?" Gilen asked."Don't change the subject," Evelyn interjected, "Slavery is an evil system, I know that and you know that. But you can't just go around threatening people with their lives if they don't agree with your ideas at your pace. Whether its slavery for Tevinter, magic for Orlais, or religion for Nevarra. Change has to be gradual so that over time people can adjust and learn to live in the new system. Forcing us to change will create resentment, for both the Empire and the people you're trying to protect. And what will happen if your empire collapses? What then? They'll just go back to doing what you tried to get rid of."Gilen bared her teeth and hissed. "So then, Tevinter will refuse the terms?""I'm sorry," Dorian said."No, I'm sorry," Gilen said, tilting her head to her guards and they began piling up her documents. "You're all making a mistake. This resistance you're putting up, it won't amount to anything. The Dragonborn will make sure you understand; you don't deny the Dragon Empire. Ambassador Ofrecina, since you've agreed to join, come with me. We've many details to discuss on our way back to Denerim."Ofrecina nodded and gestured her guards to follow the Imperial delegation. As they all piled out, Gilen stopped before the doors and gave one last look."It was good to meet you all. Especially that comment about slaves from the Tevinter delegate. We'll have a special surprise for you too."Silence bequeathed the room for a minute. Delegates and advisors stared at each other, uncomfortably rose as they looked away from each other. Divine Victoria tapped her staff on the floor."Now then, since we have all decided on our course of action, we need to decide how we plan to fight the Empire? High Constable Jacoba, since the Anderfels is neutral, this conversation is not open to you. Please leave.""Of course, Most Holy," Jacoba bowed and left with her team."Josephine dear, you told me you had a plan to share?" Victoria asked."We do, Most Holy. It's just… well, I don't know how to word it properly," Josephine flustered, scratching her board."We need to make peace with the Qunari," Evelyn stated.Rows of boos and shouts bellowed at Evelyn. Gaspard and Duke Cyril shook their heads, delegates raised their fists, and Divine Victoria shot those ice-cold pupils into Evelyn's soul."Inquisitor, did you not forget that they tried to kill us a few months ago?" Alexander hollered."The Qunari are a vile people and already have made ground into Tevinter. They only see us as enemies to convert," Divine Nihalias said, his veins popping on his body. "Unless you're suggesting sending the Qunari our armies, then the answer is no.""We don't have to make a peace treaty with them. Just an armistice so that their forces can focus on the Empire. That way, we take out two enemies," Evelyn said, holding up two fingers."And how do you suppose to make that happen, Inquisitor? The Qunari are not exactly in the speaking mood," Bran of Kirkwall asked."The Qunari will speak to me."A voice echoed into the chamber, gaining the attention of all to the source. A female elf, garbed in heavy armor, strolled in high. She wielded a strange blade, curved to the hilt and the guard shaped like a griffon, and a large shield on her back.As she approached, Evelyn noticed her green eyes, red hair tied in a ponytail, and a scar across her cheek."And who are you? Guards," Alexander called."It's all right, Ambassador Alexander," Leliana jumped in, holding her hand out, "She is with me. Of course, she should have been in here when this Conclave began.""Sorry, Leliana, but I heard High Constable Jacoba was here. I wanted to wait till she left," the mysterious woman said."Leliana, who is this?" Victoria asked.Leliana stepped towards Victoria's chair and commanded the room's attention. "Attendees of the Conclave, may I present to you Kahari Tabris of Denerim. Or as you may know her as the Hero of Ferelden."Gasps among the delegates burst out among themselves. Their eyes could not believe who they saw. Evelyn and Josephine exchanged a glance of surprise."It's you," Evelyn said."Pleasure to make your acquaintance, Inquisitor Trevelyan," Kahari said with the cross of her arms. "Don't you worry, I can get the Qunari to stop. I'm a personal friend of the Arishok."
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
"What do you mean you are a friend of the Arishok?" Divine Nihalias questioned as the veins exploded from his head.The sudden appearance of the Hero of Ferelden had shocked the entire room, to say the least. It had been years since any saw of her and now of all places, she was here. All eyes focused on her, waiting for an answer.The Hero of Ferelden smirked and crossed her arms. "Not at all, I fought with him in the Fifth Blight when he was just a Sten. We became good friends and stayed in contact," Kahari said."The Qunari just tried to assassinate every sovereign of Southern Thedas during the Exalted Council. They are even worse than the Empire," Gaspard said."It was an extremist faction of the Ben-Hassrath and unrelated to the Arishok. They were disavowed by their leadership," she replied.Bran pointed a finger. "Of course! Just like the previous Arishok was disavowed when killed by the Champion! After he nearly destroyed my city and murdered Viscount Dumar!""Please! Calm yourselves and listen to what she has to say. The Empire threaten us as much as the Qunari. Desperate situations call for desperate measures. It took only one night for Ferelden to fall," Evelyn said.Evelyn's words rung true; ambassadors lowering back to their seats to listen.Kahari approached to the Inquisition's table. "I know the Arishok well. He isn't a blind fanatic, he'll listen to me as I am a person of worth in his culture. What I propose is an armistice with Tevinter for the moment until the Empire is pushed back. The Qunari will keep their word and focus on the Empire," she said."How do we know they'll keep their word?" Divine Nihalias asked."We don't," Kahari shook her head. "But it's better than fighting a war against two enemies, isn't it? The Qunari aren't stupid anyway, they must know the Empire is a larger threat."Dorian whispered into Divine Nihalias's ear. The man listened intently to Dorian, nodding as he stared back at Kahari."Fine if you can get the Qunari to agree to such an arrangement then Tevinter can send its legions south. But they need to return the cities they took.""No promises," Kahari smirked back."Although I loathe the idea of offering them Rivain on a silver platter, we don't have much choice. The Empire would be more easily defeated if divided. The Chantry gives you our blessing, Kahari Tabris, to carry out this plan of yours," Victoria added.
23rd of Cloudreach, 9:45 Dragon/ 23rd of Rain's Hand, 305 4E
"This is not good."Leliana repeatedly looked over her reports, trying to find out as much as she could from them. Yet they were not as reliable as one could hope for.Despite having a large contingency of highly trained spies, not a single bit of information on their movements could be found. If that wasn't enough, quite a few of them even failed to report in. The Empire's own intelligence was too good. Even Solas's own spies could at best ascertain what the Empire is doing.There has to be something we can find out,
Leliana thought, only for her to be interrupted by a knock on the door."Enter," she said as she continued over her notes."Good morning Leliana," Cullen nodded as he came in."Commander. How are you doing?" Leliana asked."As good as one can be before a war starts. I've been looking at what remains of our army since the Exalted Council. Reports about our allies should be coming soon," Cullen said, "Any news?""Yes, Orlais has started sending in troops to Jader and all along from the Dales to Orlais. The Free Marches have started using their troops to patrol for ships and Nevarra has begun assembling their army," Leliana said, "But I want to talk about this Marcus Ebiri.""I remember, an apostate from the Free Marches, right?" Cullen asked. "So, does his story check out?""My agents have checked all the Circles and mage underworld. There is a Marcus Ebiri, from the Circle in Tantervale. But..." Leliana answered"What is it?" Cullen asked."My agents interviewed all the senior members of the Tantervale Circle and none had any recollection of the name. And further investigation found that a Marcus Ebiri was confirmed dead during the Mage-Templar War," Leliana said as she held her chin.Cullen frowned. "So he faked his death?""No, no it's too convenient. We just happen to find the man that exists and then move on. And as my agents reported, the people they interviewed all felt as though they remembered. But it was as if their memories were tampered with," Leliana finished.Her eyes widened at what she said. Cullen had the same look and leaned forward over the table."You think he could be an agent of Solas," he said."I do. You saw it. Solas has access to spells neither of us has seen. He could have implanted memories and records into the Circle; it would throw us off this Marcus's trail" Leliana surmised as she crossed her arms. "Think about it, he knows where the artifacts are. He sends an agent, one with elven sympathies, to retrieve it. And he happens to help us. It's too good to be true.""You're right now that you put it. It makes even more sense with the Dalish that's with him. Or he could also be an Imperial spy, who knows?" Cullen said.Leliana put her thumb under her chin. "That's actually quite possible too. With what happened these past few weeks, nothing surprises me.""Maker… I was just trying to lighten the mood," Cullen replied."Don't worry Commander. I've sent agents to watch Hawke a week ago. There haven't been any reports so far that's alarming but I may have to meet this new ally if the situation arises," Leliana said.A Templar suddenly erupted in the room, saluting them both. "Commander Cullen, Most Holy has requested your presence in the war room," she said.Cullen sighed. "Duty calls it seems. We'll continue this later Leliana."Leliana quickly grabbed hold of his arm, stopping the Commander in his track. "Cullen, do not speak to anyone about this, especially Evelyn. I fear the Well may have affected her judgment and Solas is taking advantage of that.""I… I understand," Cullen said as he left with the Templar.Moving towards the war room was much harder than it used to be. Scores of soldiers and aides blocked his path as their feet stammered through the halls. Further through, he could make out the Inquisitor standing near the throne and talking with some soldiers."Make sure my family is out of Ostwick. I want them at Andoral's Reach by next week. Ask Solas so that you can get to Ostwick today," Evelyn said."Yes Your Worship," the soldiers said, saluting before leaving."Inquisitor," Cullen said."Cullen, good to see you. On your way to the war room?" Evelyn asked."I am, as are you correct?" Cullen asked, for Evelyn to nod back. "Well then, is the evacuation going on schedule?""As well as it can," Evelyn said, gesturing Cullen to follow as she began to walk. "We should have most of the Inquisition in Halamshiral by next week. I just hope the ones staying here can hold out as long as they can.""I hope so too. But leaving them here, I'm still not so sure," Cullen said."We have to Cullen. We need to use every opportunity to delay the Empire. And we're not leaving them for dead.""I know Solas agreed to allow our troops movement through some of his Eluvians but I'm still wary. What if he doesn't? He could make up an excuse or…""It will work," Evelyn said, stopping Cullen in a hall. "Cullen you don't have to remind me that Solas can't be trusted. I get it; I could never forgive him for what he's done. But this war it's… it's bigger than any of us, bigger than even Solas's plans.""You shouldn't rely on everything the Well tells you. How do you know it's Mythal anyway? What if it's Solas trying to manipulate you?"Evelyn placed her hand on his shoulder. "Cullen believe me when I tell you that if I had the slightest inclination it was, then you and Leliana would be the first to know. But it's not just the Well, it's something more. A feeling I've been having since this all began; the Empire, more importantly, the Dragonborn can't win."Cullen sighed back. "Inquisitor, you can't expect people to believe you based on a feeling. And while I'd rather prefer for Ferelden to be free, I don't think the Empire is the monster you're making them out to be.""We'll see Cullen. If there's one thing I know, anyone who claims to have utopia is either lying or does terrible things to keep it like that."Cullen and Evelyn strode into the war room, the large table in the center with several figurines on the map. Surrounding the table was Divine Victoria, Emperor Gaspard, Cassandra, and several Orlesian officers."My dear Cullen and Inquisitor, a pleasure for you two to have made it," Divine Victoria said as she then waved her hand over. "Let me introduce you Orlais' finest generals. Duke Theophile de Lydes, in command of the infantry. Marquis Louis-Philippe of the Dales in charge of the cavalry and the Count Charles of Val Chevin in charge of the navy.""And as acting Grand General, I will lead the Chevaliers," Gaspard chimed in."I'm glad you could all make it," Evelyn said as she bowed. "I hope together we come up with a strategy to delay the Empire. Now let us begin.""I'm sorry Inquisitor but did you say delay?" Duke Theophile asked."I did. We can't defeat the Empire in a conventional war, we'd be slaughtered. We have to delay them as long as possible, enough so that their government will be wary of the invasion and force a peace treaty," Evelyn said."Which is why we'll adopt guerrilla warfare," Cullen said as he leaned over the table. "Now, judging from our reports on their numbers, the Empire will most likely attack us on multiple fronts. Here through Jader, the Waking Sea, and Rivain.""So then, they can attack us by both land and sea. First and foremost, we can't allow them to attack Val Royeaux by the sea. If they take the capital in the first wave, well…" Count Charles said. His eyes wearily looked at each person before he looked to the map. "Orlais has 400 ships. How many from the rest?" he asked."Nevarra can provide 200 ships and the Free Marches together can copple up 150 ships. So 750 in total," Cullen said, reading from a clipboard."It still pales in comparison to the Empire's thousands of ships," Cassandra said."Yes but out intelligence has revealed that most of their ships are transports," Evelyn said, "At best, we can guess the Empire has 1500 ships, possibly more. Even then, I doubt they'd send all their ships to Val Royeaux.""How so?" Duke Theophile asked."The Qunari, Duke Theophile," Divine Victoria said, "I could surmise from our dear Imperial ambassador that the Empire is very passionate about equality. And the fact they sent an extra demand to Tevinter tells me that slavery is one they despise the most. And who better to represent that than our neighbors up north.""To the Empire, the Qunari and Tevinter represent the biggest affront to their beliefs even more so than Orlais. And with their vast knowledge of Thedas, we'd know they'd see the Qunari as the biggest threat," Evelyn said as she grabbed an enemy figurine of the table."Therefore, we can likely assume the Empire will be sending the majority of its troops north to Rivain," Cullen stated as Evelyn placed pieces near Rivain. "We'll have fewer troops to deal with in Orlais and the Free Marches. And with enough delays, we may be able to force the Empire to abandon this fight.""Even so, there is still a substantial amount of soldiers coming towards Jader and not to mention their dragons could easily destroy our navy," Gaspard said, stroking his chin. "Perhaps we should lay traps on the Imperial Highway and within the cities. That way it will force their soldiers to slow down and give us opportunities to attack with raids and flanking maneuvers.""How many Chevaliers are there?" Evelyn asked."A fine 12,000," Gaspard replied."In addition to another 40,000 cavalries," Marquis Louis said, "The Empire will have to also take the villages around in the Dales. The flat terrain is perfect for cavalry charges.""But you must almost take into account of their dragons," Cassandra said, "They'll be able to see you coming from miles away. Our cavalry should lie in ambush in forests and wait for their flanks to open up.""But they have elves don't they?" Evelyn asked. "Won't they easily spot us in the forests as well?""Which is why we must choose our battles carefully," Cullen said, "We find weaknesses, look for places where they're vulnerable. We'll use a small force to attack in the front, create a distraction so that our more mobile troops can flank around.""And the mages?" Evelyn asked."That is where the Chantry comes in, my dear," Divine Victoria said, "15,000 Templars stand at the ready throughout southern Thedas. We can employ groups of them into each infantry division and weaken their magic while our mages of 300 can attack from afar.""So to recount," Evelyn said as she waved over the table, "We'll soften the invaders, city by city, town by town. We'll evacuate the people, leave as many traps and fortifications as possible within the cities and on the roads. We should also destroy farms too."Cullen widened his eyes at her suggestion, stepping in front of Evelyn. "Inquisitor, why would you suggest that? While it may deprive the Empire of supplies, it's also leaving us the infrastructure to repair.""I disagree, Commander," Cassandra said, "We should be using every opportunity to delay the Empire. But at the same time, we should also be cautious about how we do it. Instead of burning the farms, we should try to harvest as much as we can and take it with us.""If we intend to that, Lady Seeker, then we'll need the servants to do so while our soldiers layout the defenses," Gaspard said, "We should gather all the elves in the alienages and…""No," Evelyn said, her eyes peered towards Gaspard as she spoke. "Using the elves as laborers is exactly what the Empire wants us to do. It would prove them right. Worse, some elves may be tempted to defect and join them.""As you wish Lady Inquisitor," Gaspard replied, as he bared his teeth. "But how do you intend to harvest everything? Should our soldiers play peasants?"Evelyn shook her head. "Of course not. The Imperium sent us 4000 mercenaries. We'll use them instead. They may not be happy about it but as long as they're paid, they'll agree.""The same strategy should be applied in the Free Marches as well. They should also concentrate on defending their coasts, laying traps and ambushes for the Imperial navy. We should also send 25,000 Nevarran soldiers to support them," Cullen added."And Mortalitasi," Cassandra said, crossing her arms. "While it sickens me, the magic would be useful against the Imperials. As long as it's their bodies and not Thedosians.""Hey, you can't..!" a voice from the hall said."Sure we can. Like this!"The war council turned their heads to the gruff voice's direction, only for the door to kick open. A dwarf with a large red beard, dressed in armor with an axe strolled in. Kahari followed behind as a Templar ran in after."Most Holy, I am so sorry but these two just burst in and...""And you failed your duty," Victoria answered as her eyes shot back daggers. "Well, then you are lucky that the intruders are allowed in. Return to your post."The Templar repeatedly bowed as he backed out of the room."Sorry to interrupt, Most Holy but I needed to talk to the Inquisitor," Kahari said."Can't it wait, Warden-commander? We're in the middle of our strategy," Evelyn said."I'm sorry but it has to do with a certain 'elven thing,'" Kahari replied, quoting with her fingers."I'll be right back," Evelyn said, sighing in response as she followed Kahari and the dwarf out of the room."What?" Evelyn asked in a low whisper."Hang on there, Inquisitor. Aren't you going to ask about me?" the dwarf asked as he placed his hands on his chest."No," Evelyn said, prompting the dwarf to just stare back in amazement. He looked back to Kahari, swiveling his head back and forth between the two women."This is Oghren, Inquisitor," Kahari said, "The dwarf from Orzammar that helped me defeat the Blight. He's been a Warden for at least a decade now.""Oh, forgive me then," Evelyn said."Yeah well… nevermind," Oghren said as he looked away."Smart Oghren," Kahari said as she shrugged. "Anyway, Inquisitor, I wanted to talk to you about something before we leave. It's about my family. They were in Denerim when the Empire attacked.""I'm sorry but we haven't heard much from Ferelden," Evelyn replied, "Of course, why would you seem worried? Don't you know the Empire is all about racial equality?""It may come as a surprise, Inquisitor but not every elf cares about racial equality. All I care about is my family and if they're safe and sound, then the rest doesn't matter," Kahari said."What about those elves they have?" Oghren asked as he leered his head. "I heard they have golden skin and nice legs. Even got some gray ones too."Evelyn wrinkled her face and shuddered at his words. "So why fight the Empire then Kahari?""It's there magic policy I can't abide by," Kahari said. Her fists clenched and she said, "Magic is the reason I'm a Warden in the first place. It has stolen my life and that's not to mention all the other travesties happened because of it. And the Empire justs want all mages free reign to do whatever they want.""Personal reasons. You and every other noble," Evelyn said."Except I do it for my family," Kahari shot back, narrowing her eyes.Evelyn shot back the same, the two 'heroes' battling with their eyes as Oghren looked on in awe as drool began to slip from his mouth."Still the same as ever, aren't you Kahari?" Leliana asked as the spymaster walked in between."And you're still spying, I see?" Kahari replied, "Guess none of us have really changed.""Hey there, Leliana," Oghren waved."Oh, hello, Oghren," Leliana said, sneering her nose as she spoke. "Inquisitor, I have something important to tell the war room.""What is it?" Evelyn asked."A mutual friend of ours, Zevran Arainai, has revealed that the Empire has more allies than anticipated.""Zevran? From the Crows?" Evelyn asked. Her eyes widened. "You don't mean?""Yes, I do it's…"
Docks, Denerim, Ferelden
"Antiva, your Majesty," Nilssa said.The image of the Blades Grandmaster along with General Antossia and Larshnag floated above a table surrounded by generals and the Emperor. Each sat in a chair, surrounded by a tent as the noise and bustle of soldiers moved about."Excellent work, Nilssa," Gaius nodded, "Larshnag, I take it she put your skills to good use?""Surprisingly she did, your Majesty. Fighting in underground arenas was my favorite part," Larshnag said."I would have felt better if I didn't have to guard fat merchants, your Majesty," Antossia interjected."It worked out in the end, Antossia. Antiva is now our vassal state and will allow us movements through their lands," Gaius concluded."Indeed it has, your Majesty," Gasred added, "by our estimates, bringing Antiva into the fold will reduce this war by a month.""And reduce further casualties," Marius said as he leaned over the table. "Your Majesty, I'll have the Northern Army move into Antiva and Rivain immediately.""Hang on a minute, Commander," Nilssa called.All eyes turned back to Nilssa's hologram. The woman was leaning her eye to someone out of the way, nodding her head as her eyes narrowed."Your Majesty, I am deeply sorry for our failure," Nilssa bowed, "It seems the Qunari are very… tenacious. I've just received news that they have taken hold of Kont-aar, Seere, and most of northern Rivain.""How did this happen Nilssa?" Rhiata said as she slammed her fist down. "I thought your agents were aware of the Qunari's movements.""It would seem the Qunari are much more skilled in spycraft than anticipated. Apparently, the entire town was full of Ben-Hasserath agents and they provided free passage for the army.""Didn't our reports say the Qunari only had 100,000 soldiers?" Suver asked, "Aren't they all focused on Tevinter?""At most, it'd be sixty to seventy percent of their forces. Of course, these are just estimates as the Blades have not been able to penetrate Par Vollen. They may have even more," Tsrani said."So what? These milk-drinkers will be easy to destroy," Heidkar said, "Our dragons can easily take them.""Don't underestimate these Qunari, Heidkar," Rhiata interjected, "The gaatlock they have is nothing to scoff at. They may be more powerful than our cannons.""And we only have 700 ships with cannons," Deezara said, "perhaps we should send more of our navy to attack the Qunari.""Which would leave our transports vulnerable in the Waking Sea," Celanya stated."The dragons can take care of the enemy navies," Elesse said, pointing towards the map. "Commander Marius, what do you think?"Marius grasped his hands together, his nose rested on it as he looked at the map before them. As he continued to think, the Emperor interrupted as the man stood up."We have our allies don't forget," Gaius said, "Ferelden will provide us with 35,000 soldiers including their famous Ash Warriors. They will lead as the vanguard through Jader.""And the sea, your Majesty?" Gasred asked."We won't attack Orlais or Nevarra by sea. Not yet, we need to keep our forces from being too divided. Marius, how do you suggest we split our forces?" Gaius asked."By overwhelming force, your Majesty," Marius said. Marius proceeded to grab the figurines and shift them around. "We'll send sixty-five percent of our forces north. Half will land in Antiva City and rest on Llomerynn. They'll attack the Qunari from the south, west, and sea.""And the other half will attack the Free Marches then," Tsrani said as she smiled and her fangs bared from her mouth. "Tsrani takes it they'll surrender once they see how massive our forces are.""Yes, General Antossia and Larshnag will command that half along with you Tsrani. Once they see our soldiers preparing for a siege, they'll see that fighting is suicidal and lay down their arms," Marius said."What if they refuse?" Celanya asked, "You well know Commander that people can be… nauseatingly patriotic or idiots. Just ask the Stormcloaks or the Dominion.""Then I expect our soldiers to limit the number of casualties," Marius sighed, "If the worst comes, then only kill the soldiers.""And the civilians? What if they raise a weapon against one of our soldiers?" Deezara asked."Then they become enemy combatants," Celanya said."Not true Celanya," Elesse shook her head. "If they're picking up weapons then our soldiers are frightening them.""Our men and women are professional," Heidkar said as he leaned back. "If civilians are raising a weapon then they better be ready to kill because by Shor I will.""Well, I disagree. Try to disarm civilians first and only kill if absolutely necessary. That's an order," Marius said."As you say, Commander," all the generals said in unison, some with rigid looks among their faces."Good. Now then, the other thirty-five percent of our forces will join with our Ferelden and Dalish allies to penetrate through Jader. General Elesse, you will join with the Southern army," Marius said."What should we expect, Commander?" Elesse asked."Not much. Our spies indicate a total strength of 90000 Orlesian soldiers, possibly some Nevarran soldiers, the Inquisition, and Chantry soldiers," Marius said."I don't expect to face us in battle, Commander," Heidkar said as he crossed his arms. "They're too weak to face us so they'll resort to trickery, feints, ambushes.""Along with many traps and surprises they'll try to leave for us," Celanya added, "Not to mention the biggest hurdle: the Templars.""We still haven't gained much conclusive research on Templar capabilities," Suver replied, stroking his chin. "Most Templars in Ferelden refused to work with us and those that did were not as well trained. Nearby, Templars can cancel any Novice level spells. But we're still not sure if they can affect higher levels and if it's dependant on the skill of the mage too.""So we should keep our mages at a distance for now in a support role," Rhiata said, "Of course, we could test their abilities when we take one of their cities. Jader or perhaps Kirkwall."The meeting was then interrupted as Finroth, dressed in a lightly-armored Blades armor, strolled in. Nilssa's hologram peered over to see the bosmer walk over to the Emperor."Thank you, Finroth," Gaius said, proceeding to stand from his chair. "Commander Marius, please continue. I must go and greet our Empress.""Yes, your Majesty," Marius bowed as he continued to the rest of the generals.Gaius's pupils expanded as he left the bright tent. Blinking a few times, he came into view of the city at night. Citizens and soldiers rushed through the streets. He could see workers, carrying loads of wood and metal as others stood in stalls asking for others to come. Blades guards immediately surrounded Gaius as he began his walk towards the harbor.As he arrived, he saw Queen Anora waiting as well with her contingent of royal guards. "Queen Anora, a pleasure to see you again," Gaius said."Your Majesty, it's good to see you as well," Anora bowed. "I was hoping to meet the Empress in person.""Any particular reason?""I simply want to introduce myself properly," Anora said. She began to twiddle her thumbs, looking away towards the ocean. "Your Majesty, may I ask about Eamon and Teagan? What is to become of them?""It depends on what they do," Gaius said as he rested his arms behind. "If they fight during a battle, most likely they will be killed by my soldiers or dragons or even my mages. If not, they'll be given a chance to surrender and perhaps come back to Ferelden.""And if not?""You know the answer."Anora frowned at his response, her look of concern projected back to the ocean. A ship almost as large as the Imperial flagship appeared over the horizon."She's just on time as usual," Gaius said, smiling as the ship sailed into port.The ship docked and a woman descended from the ramp. She wore an elegant red dress, her black hair braided as it rested over her shoulder. Two Blades escorted her alongside, their eyes looked for possible threats. Gaius immediately walked towards her, his face glowed even more as Anora followed in tow."Serana my dear, I trust your voyage went well," Gaius said, embracing Serana within his arms."Gaius… I have missed you, love," Serana answered, cupping his cheek as their lips embraced.Gaius gestured towards Anora. "Queen Anora, allow me to introduce you to the Empress of Tamriel, Serana Dracos. Serana this is Anora Mac Tir, the Queen of Ferelden.""Queen Anora, I've heard a lot about you," Serana bowed. "I hope my husband has done his best to show you Imperial hospitality.""He has, your Majesty," Anora bowed back. "I look forward to working with you and the Empire for Ferelden's future.""As do I. It's a shame some of your countrymen don't see it the same way," Serana said."Well, I trust the Empire will do everything they can to limit the casualties among them," Anora replied."Our soldiers will do what they can," Serana said, "now if you'll excuse us, we have a lot of catching up to do," she said as Gaius looked back to her eyes."Of course. It was a pleasure to see you, your Majesties," Anora said.As Anora walked away from the docks, Serana tilted her head. Her eyes glanced over Anora's figure. "She's rather pretty for her age. I hope you stayed loyal during this past month, alone by yourself…" she said, rubbing Gaius's arms."Please don't joke like that, Serana. I have enough to worry about without adding marital problems to the mix." Gaius said."Of course you wouldn't. If you did, then I'd have to kill you. How will I explain that to Deserius and Narria?"Gaius chuckled. "I'm sure you'd make up something. Deserius always listened to you and Narria has never been one to pass up the opportunity to disobey."Serana laughed back slightly, her lips grinning as she and Gaius laughed. Their laughs quieted though and Gaius's smile lost some of its vigors. His eyes narrowed and he took hold of Serana's arms in his."Did you bring what we needed?" Gaius asked."Of course," Serana said, "Our mages worked day and night to get it to work. Archmage Larethahl has assured me that they are bound and will be fully charged within two months. I doubt anyone rational would continue to wage war against us upon witnessing it."Gaius smirked. "Perhaps the Qunari are too rational. We just received a report from Nilssa that they've begun landing in Rivain, our new ally. But with you've brought we can end this and…""Gaius," Serana said. Her hands held his arms tighter and sadness washed over her face. "Are you sure you want to do this?""I do but… I regret that it has to come to this. All the lives that will be lost, families will be broken, their livelihood crashing before them. I just have to remember that… this is bigger than any of us.""I know. But looking back, you've managed to achieve the impossible before. So don't worry; Me, Deserius, Narria. We'll all make it through this to the end."The two clasped their hands together, swaying within their grasps. They stared into each other's eyes, confirming to each other the path they must take."Thank you. Now come on then. Enough deary talk. Let's go to the Eamon Estate," Gaius said, "I made sure to have everything prepared," he whispered."The muffle enchantment is on this time?"
Serana asked, flooding Gaius's cheeks in red."Triple checked this time," he said, scratching his head.Their carriage strolled up before them but a cheery voice interrupted."Your Majesties," the voice said, revealing to be Elesse as Gaius and Serana veered their heads."Your Majesties," Elesse said, bowing to the two individually. "I am sorry to interrupt but I need to talk with you, my Emperor. That is if it's the right time.""Well, we were just on our way to the Eamon estate," Gaius said, "Do you need to be anywhere else?""I have to be near there. Arl Shianni is awaiting my presence for us to walk to the former alienage," Elesse stated."Come along then. The extra company would not hurt," Gaius said."Thank you, Your Majesty," Elesse replied as Serana and Gaius boarded the carriage.The inside of the carriage was spacious for legroom. It's soft seats warmed Elesse as she sat across from Serana and Gaius."So General, what did you wish to speak about?" Gaius asked.Elesse leaned back against her chair. "Well, you see… it's about Battlemage Marcus. We haven't heard much from him since he left. I wanted to know if something happened to him.""He's fine. Why do you ask?" Gaius questioned."He's family, well a distant cousin really," Elesse explained, "He's my wife's second cousin, once removed and we share a common ancestor from Cyrodill. We found out about it a year ago and have started to connect.""That's good then," Gaius said, "Even during a war, it's still good to reconnect with family. You needn't worry, Elesse. Marcus's mission is going well and Nilssa's agents are making sure his cover is preserved."Nilssa?
Elesse thought as she looked out the carriage window.
Spying on Marcus? What is that Nord up to?The carriage finally stopped, arriving before the estate. The sounds of the city were just as lively as near the docks. Citizens drank, armorers smithed items, and soldiers ate from food stalls."Thank you for informing me of Marcus's situation, my Emperor," Elesse said as they disembarked from the carriage. "Your Majesty," she bowed to Serana."Send our regards to the new Arl, General," Serana said, waving her hand.Elesse nodded as she strolled down towards the elven alienage. Former alienage as the walls that once circled it had been demolished. The district had been fully cleaned by the Legion in the days following the capture of Denerim. Now workers, elves and the poorest humans, were renovating and building new houses. Shianni stood by with Legion guards, overseeing it all before spotting Elesse approaching."General Elesse, I'm glad you could make it," Shianni greeted with a smile."Pleasure is all mine Arl Shianni," Elesse answered, "The Emperor and the Empress send you their regards."Shianni widened her eyes at the news. She sighed as she looked back at the construction. "Arl Shianni Tabris… I never expected to come to this but here I am. Serving all of Denerim at the behest of possibly the most powerful Empire in existence. It's… surreal.""You'll get used to it. When I was made General of Valenwood, it came as a surprise too. I'm not the best archer or fighter. But we're both leaders for our people, in one way or another. And it's because of that, the Emperor entrusts us to do what's right for them," Elesse said, gesturing over to the district."I suppose so. But there are still quite a few humans that still resist the change," Shianni said as she followed along."You have your work cut out for you. I'd imagine it'd be much bloodier if the Empire wasn't here. I recall you inserted some Dalish into the city guard. How have they been doing?""A little aggressive to people probably because they're still not used to living in a city from the forests. It's why I'm impressed by the Legion's ability to train them.""Quite a bit did join. But they shouldn't get their hopes up about fighting in this war. Training is at least a month and most likely they'll be stationed in Tamriel once they're done.""I heard it's quite beautiful, especially Valenwood I hear so much about," Shianni said.The two stopped the Vhenadahl, it's massive branches rooting out its green leaves. Thanks to the Empire's mages, it's withering had stopped and now its splendor could be admired by all the citizens."You should visit it sometime. We even have a town called Haven, much better than the one in Thedas." Elesse said as she admired the tree."Maybe but only if I could go with my whole family. Most of them are still here yet it doesn't feel the same without my cousin Kahari," Shianni said, sighing. "I wonder where she is?"Gaius and Serana were busy laughing in joy. A servant poured more wine into their glasses, leaving the two alone in the salon."Did Narria really do that?" Gaius asked."You should have seen it. Her jumping around, her dress torn at her ankles as she chased after the rat. A highly skilled fighter can't hit a small rat," Serana said,"A flying one you said, which I'm certain had to do with the Mages Guild," Gaius replied, swaying the wine within his glass. "So what's that over there?" he asked.Gaius's finger pointed over to a table, with two boxes laid across. One was short and long while the other one was wide enough to fit over his lap."You didn't think I'd just bring your work things, did you?" Serana asked.Gaius swerved his eyes away, inscrutability sipping from his glass."Of course, you didn't," she said, "They're gifts, Gaius. From Deserius and Narria."Gaius raised a brow at Serana. Her sultry smile directed his glance towards the table. Setting his glass down, he levitated the first gift towards him. The box felt light and he looked over to see it had Narria's name over it."Narria worked on it for a month," Serana said. She set her glass down and leaned over his chair rail. "She managed to finish it the day before leaving for Corinthe."Gaius lifted the top of the box to reveal a steel sword. The sword was a bit rugged, its edges jagged but barely. The blade glowed with a bit of white hue and across it was engraved, "Sky Piercer"."Narria made this herself?" Gaius asked, balancing the sword in his hand. "It's a little heavy near the hilt.""She's still learning dear. Narria worked on it for during nights to try to get it right. And she made sure to get a mage to enchant with a wind enchantment," Serana said."So it's meant to blow the enemy away as I strike them?" Gaius asked, for Serana to nod in agreement. He smiled. "I'll make sure to use it then."The next box he levitated over felt much lighter than its size. He tried to shake it but Serana quickly stopped him. Slowly lifting the top off, all Gaius could see were packs of wrapping paper."What's this?" he asked.Serana ignored him as she rummaged in and pulled out a small ring. Gaius's eyes widened, the image of the ring burned into his memories. It's diamond setting on silver metal and the words "Formed from many, now as one" engraved in."Wh-where did Deserius get this?" Gaius asked, his voice trembled as Serana handed him the ring."Deserius found it while in Anvil. One of his spells went awry but he saw it pop out from beneath the ground. And he remembered the motto from your old house and how it belonged to…""My sister," Gaius said as his mouth quivered. The ring tight in his hand, his nose breathed out a long puff of air and a few tears rolled down his eyes. He would have cried more were not for Serana to hold his hands as well.She stared back into his eyes, a wave of calm basked the two. With a nod, Gaius wiped his eyes and donned the ring on his finger."Deserius always tugged at our hearts," Gaius said, "He'll make a good Emperor one day.""So about our project," Serana continued, "How far along is it?"Gaius drank a sip from his wine. "It's been going well in fact. Marcus not only uncovered the artifact but also managed to take down a Tevinter conspiracy. The conspiracy was planning to take over Thedas but he stopped it with the work of Inquisition agents. He then managed to awaken some Great Dragons.""Great Dragons?" Serana asked. "I thought you said you and your kin only know about our dragons.""I thought so too but we sensed them in the Fade. I talked to some spirits and they told me these Great Dragons are a particular breed of the Thedosian species who carry great power in their blood. Marcus's reasoning for awakening them was sound even if it wasn't his original objective. More than that he was given some of their blood to enhance himself," Gaius answered her."Did he drink it ?" Serana asked.Gaius shook his head. "No, I told him to hold off from using it until the time was right. But gaining the potion has forged a bond of trust with a witch who watches over these Great Dragons. From what he describes, she'll be useful to our plans.""I see, a witch…" Serana smirked. "Did you ask the boy if she was a hag or pretty perhaps?"Gaius chuckled. "I was almost tempted! But I think he has enough work to do with right now to bother him. From what I understand he's tracking the last magister," Gaius's eyes narrowed as he drummed his fingers over his glass. "The magister has what we're searching for.""Are you sure about? Where is it now?""I'm unsure but Marcus has assured me he will retrieve it. From what he described to have felt, I'm certain it's what we're looking for. We just have to wait for Marcus and his allies to take care of that pathetic magister. And then… then Mundus will be safe forever."
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Five horses galloped along the old Tevinter Highway. Atop them were Hawke and his allies, making headway to Carastes. It had been a week since their departure from Minrathous, most of it spent resting and stocking up on supplies.Their search for Vel, unfortunately, has not borne any leads as of yet. Their first destination from Marcus's list were some ruins near Val Dorma. It had been found empty save for some strange magical relics, unopened for centuries it seemed. They attempted sea travel to Carastes, but to their dismay, no one would take them out of fear for the Qunari.Hawke suddenly stopped his mount, signaling the others to do the same. "Let's make camp over to the side of the road tonight."Marcus jumped from his horse. "Alright, I'll set up the protection runes. Nivia, coming along?"The young girl nodded. The Imperial helped her dismount and the two went on their way.Piven grabbed his bow and jumped down. "I'm going to hunt something. There must be plenty of game around."Varric started talking too but Hawke cut him off. "Let me guess Varric, you have an excuse not to help with setting the tents?""Well someone has to take care of the horses Hawke," Varric grinned and shrugged."Okay Nivia, now you're gonna cast the rune spell I taught you over there," Marcus said, pointing to the ground.Nivia took in a breath, drawing in the energy from the Fade. She held out her palm for a circle to embedded itself to the ground. It had symbols unfamiliar to her and glowed a slight green light before fading away. She repeated the operation several times as she and Marcus set several of the runes in a perimeter."Wow, eight in one go. That's impressive. When I first learned this, I could only cast up to five in a row," Marcus said.Nivia sat on a rock next to Marcus. "So does that make me a better mage?" she asked, smiling.Marcus chuckled. "There's more to being a mage than just casting some runes.""I wanted to ask you about that actually," she said as she wiped her brow, "Where did you learn these runes? The ones I know can only maintain an active glyph one at the time. And what are those strange letters on it?""I managed to decipher them from the... elven language," Marcus replied, ruffling his hair. "As for the strange… symbols… I wouldn't know. They just come with the runes.""And you never thought about researching them?""And spend countless years just to even find a reference for them. No, thanks. Now come on, I can already smell something delicious from the camp."The smell of venison brought the two back to camp and the group ate their fill silently. Soon night descended over the camp and the group soundly slept for the next day. Boredom eclipsed over Hawke for the first watch was entrusted to him and it was as dull as the small rock he played with.Marcus opened his eyes. He arose to see one of his family homes in Cheydinhal. The rest of the city though was barren and only filled with the other buildings he remembered. He squinted as he looked up to the bright blue sky; the color fading to a misty green as it revealed the Black City far in the distance.Wow, didn't think I could do that,
Marcus thought, stroking his chin.An idea then popped over mind to another theory. With a gesture of his palm, a purple sphere grew out of his hand. It floated before him and it began to take the image of Yavana."Marcus? How did you manage to contact me from the Fade?" Yavana asked, trying to peer through."Happy to see you too Yavana," Marcus smirked, "I had a theory I could enter the Fade without lyrium or blood magic due to my background. I concentrated once I started dreaming to "see beyond the dream". Now we can contact directly without anyone knowing of our meetings."Yavana chuckled a laugh before placing a finger over her lip. "My, my, you're just full of surprises, aren't you? I would love for you to teach me about it sometime. But to more pressing matters, I assume you have an answer for me. Did you inform your Emperor? Will his dragons let mine in peace?""It's done," Marcus nodded, "I told my Emperor everything that happened and it seemed to have worked. From now on I'm your only contact with the Empire itself and you along with your Great Dragons will be left alone.""You fixed the situation?" She asked, her cheeks lifting with surprise. "I didn't think someone would go out of their way to help me out of pure concern. You could have easily revealed my location and been done with me. I… thank you.""Wait...so… no one has ever shown care for you. That's… sad. Do you not have any family?""None that I know personally save for my mother. However, she birthed for a specific purpose; to wake and keep watch over the Great Dragons and..." Yavana paused and her lip quivered. "How about you finish explaining to me these dark forces you mentioned in Minrathous.""Yes, of course. Let's do that," Marcus answered. A model of Mundus and Oblivion materialized. "So I've already told you about Mundus and everything it contains. It is surrounded by Oblivion which like Mundus has several planes within of varying sizes, finite and infinite…" he said, continuing on his recitation of knowledge from the Arcane University.Yavana paled as he finished his explanation. "So if I am to understand it, beings of incredible power inhabit this realm and the only thing that protects modern Thedas against them is the Veil?""Well, that's my theory at least. I believe these Great Dragons of yours once played a part in blocking their access to Thedas before the Veil's creation. If the Veil was torn completely, the overflow of magic would just weaken the dimensional barriers.""So we came very near to the end of the world two years ago… I don't even want to think about how your continent deals with them," Yavana said.Marcus grinned, "It's what makes the place so lively. If I'm being honest, it's not perfect but it's damn sure better than Thedas. Anyway since we're going to have more of these meetings in the future, how about we exchange our magical knowledge too? I know enough that might interest you."Yavana put a finger under her chin. "Hmm… Why not. We'll both gain from this. Currently, I'd like to know more about the magic tied to this… Oblivion. What would you consider in exchange?"Marcus crossed his arms. "Well… aside from wanting how to unlock elvhen artifacts like Eluvians, I'm not trained to be sneaky. Given I'm going to teach you some low-level spells, how about shapeshifting? Changing into a bird to spy would improve my abilities.""Fine then, a lesson on elvhen artifacts and the basics of shapeshifting for your knowledge? Looks like we got ourselves a deal Mr. Ebiri," Yavana answered with a smirk."Good. Since this is your first time to reach into the planes of Oblivion you're gonna do what I instruct you very clearly. Let's begin," Marcus said.Hours passed as the two exercised their magic. The presence of the Fade allowing them great quantity to magic, flowing through their bodies for countless trials. Eventually, Yavana managed to conjure a greater scamp while Marcus himself had turned into a crow, flying around and flipping back to the ground."I think that's enough for you to practice on your own," Marcus said, "But remember, your magic won't regenerate normally in Thedas after conjuring things from Oblivion. Given where your magic comes from, I don't know if you won't encounter unusual difficulties.""Do not worry about me. I know how to be careful with dangerous magic," Yavana said. Her smirk signaled to Marcus the witch's prior experience."Fair enough. I'll be on my way then," he said. But Marcus paused before taking another step. "You know, I think it's nice to have someone who I can be honest with about my true identity. And exchanging on magical knowledge is always a bonus."Yavana raised a brow in surprise at his words. A smile nonetheless formed across her face as she looked away. "Truly? I admit it does have advantages beyond simply ensuring my survival in what will soon be the new Thedas. And I have enjoyed these exchanges more than I should. Well… until our next conversation."Marcus waved goodbye as the sphere containing her image dissipated.Across in the camp, the young Piven silently awoke. He took a quick to his companions caught in a deep sleep. One which Piven desperately wanted, tossing and turning in his sack. The event from Val Dorma constantly edging back into his mind; he could but remember as he looked up into the starry night.
Val Dorma,
25th of Cloudreach, 9:45 Dragon/ 25th of Rain's Hand, 305 4E
"So anyone has any idea of what all this stuff is?" Varric asked, gesturing to the ruin's walls"Don't look at me," Piven chided, "I may be Dalish but I'm just a hunter. All I can tell you is what's in front of us. Ancient texts in elvhen, a magical stone and an idol of a hooded elf with a raven symbol."Nivia advanced herself to admire one of the items in question. The stone she held in her hand had an oval shape to it and dark magenta color. Her reflection was vaguely showing but by squinting past she could see elven symbols."I know what this one is actually. It's a sending stone, rather big compared to the standard model used in Tevinter. It might be useful if we find out what it can do aside long communication," Nivia said."Well, of course, the shem would know more! After all, you and your people built your civilization on our bones with everything you stole from us," Piven said."I… I was just saying…" Nivia replied. His accusation hurt as little droplets"Piven… " Hawke said, glaring with his eyes.Piven retreated, remaining silent before turning away towards the ruin's entrance. Marcus sighed, ashamed of the boy's behavior. He tried to comfort Nivia, patting her back but she simply ignored him."Hey, Marcus. Can you come here? I need some of your expertise over here," Hawke called."Sure," Marcus said, "now… let's see here."The murals before Marcus were of the standard elven design, small tiles assembled to take the image of the elvhen gods. Brushing across with his fingers, he could feel the magicka rub off from the stones. But what intrigued Marcus the most was the small idol; laid on a pedestal with most of its features faded away."I wonder what this is," Marcus said, rotating the idol. "One of the elven gods perhaps? Falon'Din?""No, it looks more like Dirthamen," Hawke said, "It's the one thing Merrill told me in great detail about him. We should probably keep both the stone and the idol," Hawke said.Marcus nodded. "And I can place wards over our chest to keep them safe.""Good call. We wouldn't want another Batrand episode, would we Hawke?" Varric added, watching Hawke grin in response. His eyes wandered over to Piven, still sulking over by the entrance. Varric rubbed the back of his neck as he eyed the boy. "You don't think that maybe someone should…""I'll go talk to him. He'll listen to me at least," Marcus said, walking towards the doorway.Hawke silently thanked him with a smile as Marcus approached the boy."Piven, can I talk to you for a moment?" Marcus questioned in a calm voice.Piven gave a glance towards Marcus but just as quickly looked away, crossing his arms."About what?"Marcus crossed his arms. "You know why."Piven tisked, continuing to look away."You need to stop being so churlish around Nivia.""Churlish?" Piven asked."Rude, an oaf, mean. She just wanted to help. She didn't mean to berate you for your lack of knowledge," Marcus said. He then sighed as he rubbed his temple. "I won't ask you to apologize because I know you won't. But you need to stop antagonizing her. Just because she's human doesn't mean-""She's like every shem?" Piven answered, veins popping over his forehead. "Creators, I know that! "But there's a difference between someone like Hawke and Nivia. She was the apprentice of a magister, the same kind that enslaved my entire clan and killed my family! You and I both saw how much she cared for her slaves! So excuse me if I don't go ask her to dance with me under the stars!"Marcus took in a deep breath to the challenge before him. "You have every right to be angry Piven. The Imperium came into power by stealing your people's legacy and rewrote history to fit their megalomania. They're nothing more than hypocritical cowards. But that happened long ago and Nivia isn't responsible for that, especially what happened with your clan.""You were never a slave Marcus! You can't understand how I feel!" Piven shot back, balling his fists tightly."You're right, I can't. And I know I'm asking you a lot but… look per your Dalish customs you're an adult. Nivia is barely just eighteen. She's an orphaned girl who had an abusive relationship with her master... She's even uncomfortable about blood magic. So please, can you at least promise you'll stop antagonizing her?" Marcus asked.Piven relented, releasing his arms down to his sides. He continued to look away outside but his voice calmed. "Fine, I'll try," he muttered, "However, I don't want to see her near any of my people's relics. It's already bad enough to have an ex-magister apprentice around exploring my people ruins, we don't need her scavenging them.""You know what? I think she'll accept just fine. Now come on, the others are waiting for us."
Present Time,
28th of Cloudreach, 9:45 Dragon/ 28th of Rain's Hand, 305 4E
Piven had since kept his word, mostly by avoiding any interactions with Nivia; to which she did the same as well. Yet he still couldn't help but not trust her, along with any other humans. Hawke and Marcus seemed to be the only abnormalities among humans.It was then that his mind wandered back to his clan, his people perhaps who knows where in Thedas. But there was one face he couldn't help but remember; the face of a familiar elf girl, Laya. He dreamt of bonding to her and of proving his worth, not just to her but to his entire clan.For a moment, a smile weakly eclipsed over Piven's lips as he rested his head over his arms. "Don't you worry, Laya. I'll be back soon and make our clan stronger.""Have a sweetheart back home, Twitch?" Varric asked, standing over the boy.Piven startled at the sudden surprise of Varric's face. He shrank away, his cheeks flushed with red. "What… no… I just… um," Piven stumbled, looking away then back. "What are doing anyway?""It's my turn for watch now, Twitch," Varric said, crossing his arms. "Though I did see you tossing and turning. Something bothering you?""Just thinking about my past with the clan," Piven replied, sitting up. "Say I wanted to ask you something. I faintly you heard you say something about a 'Batrand episode'. What did you mean by that?" Piven asked.Varric frowned, "Batrand was… my older brother."Piven remained silent, his ears perked as he listened tentatively."My brother was always obsessed with gaining as much power and influence as he could… restoring what was lost," Varric said. He sat down and sighed before continuing. "Back when I first met Hawke, Bartrand was organizing an expedition to a lost Thaig that predated the Blights. But then we found a strange magical idol in it and he sealed us in, left us for dead. I didn't see him again for three years but the Idol had driven him mad. So when Fireboy said it was a magical idol, it reminded me of that nightmare.""I understand your fear but I don't think the idol is dangerous. If what Marcus says is true, then it's something the Creators have built It could even help my people rebuild.""Yeah… Daisy thought the same when she did… what she did. It didn't end well. Maybe you guys should focus on rebuilding rather than trying to restore something you barely understand," Varric replied, walking to rejoin his tent."Tchk, what does he know anyway?" Piven muttered to himself, turning back into his mat for sleep.Sleep continued to elude Piven. Now he could not take his mind off the two items they found. There were so many questions he had them, about their purpose, their origin, and even their use. The idol could contain some lost knowledge to benefit his clan and others.Yet for now, all Piven could do was wait. He stared deeply into the fire that still crackled in the camp. Its warm embers helped to snuggle in Piven in his blanket. Time didn't seem to pass at all until Marcus stepped out from the shadows."You forgot to wake me up, Piven," Marcus said, smiling. "But I get it, you're young, alone, in the dark. Thought you were by yourself and-""Th-that's not why and you're barely older than me," Piven chided, flaring his nostrils. He sighed. "I was talking with Varric if you must know. I couldn't sleep Lethallan," Piven yawned.Marcus shook his head, his arms placed over his hips. "I can see that. Why?" he asked.Piven paused for a moment. "The idol, did you learn something more about it?""Not much so far," Marcus said. He bent his knees, blocking the fire's glow. "However, I believe I've identified the Creator. It was faded but I was able to make out a raven on it. Dirthamen, the god of secrets and knowledge but you already knew that.""Of course," Piven said, his eyes lighting up in excitement. "The raven is one of his symbols. It's even used in his Vallaslin. How did I not know this?"Marcus put a hand on his shoulder. "Don't beat yourself over it. You're a hunter, not a First or a Keeper. However, I still haven't figured what is the stone and idol's purpose. And I still haven't translated the texts from the walls.""Well when you're done, do you think you could maybe give me copies for my clan?" Piven asked."If it isn't dangerous like making you insane by reading it… of course! Now try to get some sleep. Carastes isn't that far now but we still have at least one good day of riding," Marcus said, patting him on the back.Piven nodded with a smile and sheltered back into his blanket. Finally, he could sleep, a smile grinned over his face at the excitement that would come.Marcus continued with his patrol. Alone again, he could dwell within his thoughts.I sincerely hope I can help his clan,
Marcus thought,
they didn't deserve this tragedy. Though eventually, the Dalish will have to learn the truth about the Evanuris.It brought him no pleasure at what that secret would do for the elves. Their entire identity, their culture crashing before them from the truth. Some would resist, refuse to believe. But Marcus feared more of their vulnerability, their susceptibility to new ideologies just for the chance of a purpose. A hard road it would be for them.The topic brought Marcus's thoughts to the Dalish gods.Dirthamen, the god of knowledge and secrets and twin of Falon'Din hmm, he thought, How about Dirthamen the usurper of Xarxes god of ancestry and secret knowledge, mirror-brother of Arkay god of Death."Elhnada," Marcus muttered, "You will soon contend with the might of Tamriel. We'll see how much your godhood helps you."Grasping the amulet around his neck, he muttered a prayer to the Divines and Magnus. His hand stroked the earth unconsciously as he added another. "Y'ffre, I know I'm not one of your people and you probably can't hear me here. But I humbly ask you to take care of my cousin Elesse and her soldiers. For they are your people. May your song and their's' never falter."Their long journey to Carastes had finally come to the group. As the sun hung overhead they rode until the city was just a small thimble in the distance. Further along the road, the group spotted another group of people. Many were dressed in rags or simple clothes, whatever belongings they had seemingly tied up in a small wagon behind them. There were children, men, and women of different ages among them."Hello there fellow travelers," Hawke said, waving to the group. "What are you all doing out here on the road?""We could ask the same of you," a man from the group approached. "Carastes is not a safe place to be right now.""Is it under siege?" Hawke asked."It will be soon. We overheard from some soldiers that the Qunari would be sending many soldiers to Carastes soon. And it will be too much for Tevinter to handle," the man said."That is why we must flee the city," a woman said, "You should come as well. It's not safe.""Thank you for the offer but we can't," Hawke said, bowing. "Our mission takes us to Carastes and we cannot wait. Fortunately, we know how to handle ourselves.""But you all don't look like you can," Varric added. A pouch flew from Varric's hand, a jingling sound landing in one of the refugee's hands. "That should be enough to buy you some food and supplies.""You are most kind, sir dwarf," the man replied, "Now we just might be able to survive in Minrathous."Hawke's group eyes all widened sans Piven."Minrathous huh?" Varric questioned.The refugees were bewildered from the question, raising their brows in response. "Yes, why?" a refugee asked.The group gave each other glances, all save for the Dalish unable to speak the words to say. Hawke took in a breath, his mouth forming a pensive frown. "I'm sorry to have to tell you all this but you won't be able to get into Minrathous. The city is blocking all refugees from entering the city and even killing people that try to disobey.""W-what?!" the man exclaimed. The other refugees elicited the same reaction, quivering in their feet and huddling together for a feeling of safety."What are we supposed to do?" a refugee muttered to another."Is there anywhere safe?" another asked.The refugee with the pouch of coin soberly looked to the ground, dropping the coin pouch. The sense of disbelief sewn across his face."Alright that's enough," Marcus said, his voice breaking the refugees from their despair. "Don't be so quick to give up on hope, especially if your first plan failed. Now from what I hear, your best bet right now would be the Anderfels. They're neutral in this war and while there's no guarantee the war won't come over there, it shouldn't happen in a long time. I'd say you have several months.""But the Qunari?""Even if the Qunari defeat Tevinter, there is still the Empire down south they have to deal with. Trust me it will be a long time if ever, they get to the Anderfels. And in all honesty, where else is there for you to go?" Marcus shrugged.The refugees looked between each other, nodding in affirmation to each other one by one before the man picked up the coin pouch. The man gave one last look to Marcus and the rest of Hawke's party, silently agreeing before the refugees continued."Why did you help them?" Piven asked."And I suppose it would have been better if we minded our own business, right?" Marcus asked, glaring a scowl at Piven.Piven retreated from his question, turning back to the way of Carastes as the rest followed in tow. Without further events, they arrived on a hill and finally came into view of the city.The view, however, drained the color from Nivia's face. For while the city looked fine as one would expect it to be, the situation outside could dream of being its counterpart. Far off, the land was blackened off life. Wooden barricades placed over the former battlefield and what looked to be slaves just picking up the bodies of fallen soldiers, both Qunari and Tevinter."H-how many people died?" Nivia asked."It looks to be a couple thousand perhaps," Hawke said, riding alongside past with Varric. "And the Qunari I would guess probably lost quite a bit for them to retreat.""That's pretty unlike them isn't it?" Varric asked."It is," Hawke replied.Nivia kept her eyes locked on the battlefield, her face still pale. And seeing all the soldiers posted around the city, she could imagine them all dead on the field."Nivia, are you okay?" Marcus asked."I… I just don't understand why they'd kill so many," Nivia quaked."Aren't you used to killing slaves, shem?" Piven said as he approached."Piven!" Marcus said, silencing the boy.Nivia quickly turned to Piven. "I never killed any slaves!" The tremble in her voice slightly lowered. "That's not to say I've never seen dead bodies but… never on this scale.""Nivia…" Marcus said, riding up to her side. "I want to say that it gets easier seeing this but I'm not cruel. If this is too much for you then…""No," Nivia interrupted, "I… I want to do this just... " Nivia covered her mouth, her throat engorging from the fear. Marcus handed her water, allowing her to push it down. "Thank you. I'll be fine just…""It'd be best if you got some rest early," Marcus said, gesturing the two to follow him. "Besides, it's getting late. We can start our search tomorrow."Nivia and Piven remained silent as they followed behind their group, slightly looking down until the shadow of the city walls turned their attention to the gates. A small wooden palisade was placed in front of the gate and spearman from above hailed to them."Halt travelers," the spearman commanded, "State your identifications.""Of course," Hawke said, digging into his horse saddle to reveal a rolled piece of parchment. The spearman gestured one of the guards below to take the parchment. "As you can see, the Archon himself vouched for us," Hawle said."Soldier," the spearman said."It seems to be in order, sir," the guard said, before widening his eyes. He looked towards Hawke. "Are you?" the guard asked."I am," Hawke replied, "Champion of Kirkwall, at your service. And as you can see, Viscount Tethras of Kirkwall is with me along with representatives of the Inquisition.""A pleasure to meet you then, Champion," the spearman said, "Very well, open the gates!"The palisade and portcullis slowly opened, exhibiting the streets of Carastes. "I must inform you though that the city is under curfew at ten tonight. I'm sorry but for security, we can only allow you sir Hawke to travel with one companion.""That's fine. We were looking to get some sleep tonight actually," Hawke said."I'd recommend the inn of the Magister's rest then. They have decent prices and not too many drunkards," the spearman said."We will, thank you," Hawke nodded with a smile.The group's canter through the city was filled with nothing like Hawke's expression towards the guards. They thought the city to be abandoned, not a soul roaming until the last second to scamper between alleys."It seems a bit empty for a city of this size, no? Even at this hour, there should be more people in the streets," Marcus said, peeking at every street they passed."A lot of them must have fled like that family we met on the road. Those that stayed must either be confident, stubborn or can't leave at all," Varric said.Piven pointed to a group of large mansions. "That also might explain why all those fancy shem houses are empty. The nobility must have left too.""Aah," Piven sighed, planting backside onto a bed. "You know I didn't like those silk beds at the mansion. They were too slippery for me and I almost fell out one time.""That makes two of us. Though silk does have its benefits," Marcus said, sitting on the bed's edge. He glanced at Nivia, massaging her finger as she sat."Are you okay, Nivia?" Marcus asked.Nivia jumped up a bit, nodding back. "Of course, I… am," she said, relenting with a sigh. "Sorry, I'm just tired.""It's alright. In fact, we're all in need of some sleep," Marcus said, "We talk in the morning, okay."Nivia and Piven waved off to Marcus with a smile as the Imperial left out of the room."Trouble with the kids, Marcus?" Hawke asked, gaining his attention across the hall."No, no, they're just...hesitant to talk," Marcus replied, strolling towards Hawke. Marcus could see to the right, Varric coming out from their room with Bianca strapped on. "You guys going somewhere?""It's this feeling I've been having for a bit," Hawke said, "There's something suspicious going on with the Qunari.""What do you mean?" Marcus asked."Well, Fireboy, it's not like the Qunari to retreat from a battle so easily," Varric said, "Tiny told us that the Qunari usually send overwhelming numbers to a battle and only when they're losing badly do they retreat and even that's rare.""You think the Qunari deliberately sent in a weak force?" Marcus asked, to be confirmed by a nod from the two adventurers. "Maybe they don't have enough troops then? Perhaps they sent them to fight the Empire?""It could be that too but I want to make sure," Hawke said, "Varric and I are going to ask the garrison commander, see if there are any details that could help.""Good luck then," Marcus replied, "And wish me as well.""Wish you well?" Hawke questioned. He and Varic turned back with raised brows. "Marcus, you heard what that guard said.""I know but this is important," Marcus said, slamming his fist in his palm. "If your suspicions are true, then we can't stay in Carastes for long. Now, I managed to convince the innkeeper to tell me about any ruins. She said something about some ruins that were built on top of the Circle.""They're not going to let you snoop around the place Fireboy," Varric said."Which is why I also learned off a secret entrance from some mages that had a little bit too much to drink," Marcus said, holding his fingers in a circle near his eye. "And most of the garrison is probably too busy watching out for enemy attacks."Varric exchanged a look of doubt up to Hawke but the rogue could only smirk and grin."Hawke, I know that smile," Varric said."What smile?" Hawke questioned with his smirk wavering. "So Marcus, say if you managed to get past the guards and into the temple? What would you do with the knowledge you might find?""I'd be willing to share what I found with you, of course. You're the one that helped me get into the city. With luck, this temple might be connected to the idol we found," Marcus said."Then let's go then," Hawke gestured, "Varric and I will distract the guards near the Circle so you can sneak past from the shadows.""Lead the way," Marcus said. But as they left, they were unaware of a door, slightly creaked open.Marcus's hypothesis on the guards was somewhat correct. While many indeed were watching for potential attacks, there seemed to be to quite a large contingent based near the Circle. Only with a few timed steps and his new shapeshifting ability, Marcus finally made past the guards.The Circle that overlooked him looked quite different from the rest Marcus had seen. While others stood out from above their respective cities, the Circle in Carstes looked to be the same as the other buildings around. In an attempt to conceal its presence? But from who, Marcus could only ascertain the Qunari or perhaps a rivalry of magisters.The secret entrance was quite concealed, blending almost perfectly with the wall. It took Marcus a few tries, his hand finally pressing into a loose stone.The Circle was in complete darkness, not even a few lights brighten the long halls. That is if they were if Marcus was correct. The walls would have to lead him for now. Each step he tipped on his toes, his eyes glancing up and down for any traps.A cold wind then suddenly brushed over his nape. From its direction, Marcus could somewhat make out an area much darker than the rest. Careening towards the area, the wind blast became stronger with each step; his hand felt what seemed to be a metal door.Questions then arose in Marcus's mind as with just a small push, the door eerily creaked wide open. He extended his hand inside, grabbing what seemed to be a torch. By casting fire on it, the torch revealed an old dugout hallway and spiral stairs at the end leading down.Strange, Marcus thought, why would leave the door here unlocked?At the end of the stairwell, Marcus looked on in awe to where it led. A giant cistern wonderfully preserved and many halls leading out from it. There were benches and wells, their color washed away. And on the ceiling, various depictions of dragons and carved out symbols on the pillars."A site for praying?" Marcus muttered. He then noticed several items of cots, boxes, and mining equipment. And by lighting torches on the pillars, several more of the items appeared down some of the halls. "So they've been excavating then. I wonder if they've uncovered the entire ruin."Marcus's scan of the cistern did not provide him with answers though. Many minutes passed but all that was in this room were paintings of dragons, most likely the Old Gods. The idol was the only clue he had but to what? All it had done was to shine light yet it did nothing no matter where he shined the light.As Marcus looked over the idol again, his train of thought broke from a clanking sound. It was faint but the sound came from the largest connecting hall. Marcus tensed his muscles, slowly setting down the idol. Staff in hand, Marcus approached down the hall to investigate.Footsteps then came tumbling down from the stairwell. A shadow of a small figure stepped into the now lit but empty cistern. The idol was lifted, the rest of the connected body revealing to be Piven, the boy shoddily dressed in his armor."This is Dirthamen?" Piven whispered. He twirled the idol around in the light, spotting the raven feature. "How is this supposed to help?"But as Piven examined the idol, a glint from it flashed in the corner of his eye. He pushed his head away from the glint yet he began to see some sort of pattern. No matter what direction Piven looked, the glint still appeared on the idol in the same spot. The raven.And in one direction he looked, the idol's glint shone a light over the walls. The dragon symbols began to contort themselves and realign into new symbols.Amazing, Piven thought, shining the light all over the walls. Now instead of dragon symbols, each section of the cistern wall housed a new symbol. A sun, an owl, a hare, an anvil, a halla, a raven, and a pot.That's not helpful,
Piven thought. Upon squinting though, the design of the symbols looked different from the dragons. Similar to how he remembers Dalish drawings on their aravels.
Wait a minute, raven.He pointed the idol towards the raven symbol, flashing a red light back. Piven's face lit up with joy, his teeth grinned out from his discovery. Possibilities of what he could find flooded into him as he approached the symbol. A secret door, ancient texts, or maybe even a weapon of on told power.They were all so exciting to the boy but then… then Piven blinked. He could feel it, the sense of wrongness, of pain. He wanted to look but he couldn't. His body would not listen to him, it would not move. Piven's eyes stayed loyal though and with all his might, he moved his pupils to see what was wrong. How he wished he did not, for his hands were covered in blood. It liquified all over down to his arms and more it looked to come from his legs."No, no, I… I can't… I" Piven said, each word slurring. His body was the first to go and the world seemed to fall away from Piven. The loud thud of idol falling the last thing Piven heard and his eyes invited to darkness.Death did not welcome Piven though as the elf slowly opened his eyes. A bright light made Piven shield away, rolling to his side. Despite his body feeling a bit weak, Piven did not feel wrong in any way. Gaining his bearings, Piven found himself surrounded by darkness. His only source of light was above but staring into it was too bright for his eyes."Great, what am I supposed to do? Where am I even?" Piven muttered."I know where you are."Piven froze, slowly turning around to what sounded like an old man. A dark figure seemingly materialized out of the darkness. Piven swiftly stumbled backward, pulling out a dagger."Please put your weapon away. I… I mean you no harm," the figure said weakly."S… stay… stay back," Piven said, keeping his dagger pointed. "I'm warning you."But as the figure came close to the light, Piven could make out more of his features. The figure had the shape of what seemed to be a man, dressed in hooded black robes. The figure looked be holding some type of stick to prop himself up.The hooded person stopped before entering the light. "Forgive me… it's just…it's been so long since I've spoken to anyone.""And why is that?" Piven asked. "Probably because you live in the dark.""Not of my own accord. I've been trapped here for so long I… I've had to scrounge just to survive.""And what is this place?" Piven questioned."Why… can you not tell?" the man asked. Piven shook his head. "I… I see. It's just as I feared then.""Feared? Feared what?"The hooded man stared back at Piven, resuming his slow walk into the light. Piven kept backing away, extending out his arm as dagger inched closer to the man's chest."Our people's legacy, our power," the man said, his face still concealed in shadows. "Centuries of our culture, our magic, withered away under the hubris of man. I thought it obvious.""Our? What you mean… you're an elf?" Piven questioned. Piven's guard lowered, the dagger falling to his side.The man quickly turned his head to Piven. "An elf… I…" the man paused, taking a moment to sigh. "Have the elvhen already forgotten who I was?"Piven stood confused from the man's words. Piven felt lightning crackle through his veins, his eyes widening to the largest they've ever been. The hooded man pulled back his hood, revealing more of his face. He then looked towards Piven with a warm smile across."Why I am Dirthamen, my child."
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
1st of Bloomingtide, 9:45 Dragon/ 1st of Second Seed, 305 4E
A mass of steel and soldiers seemed to amass over the entire horizon. As far as the eye could see, all anyone on the walls of Jader could see was the huge mass. And this mass, filled with Imperial soldiers, just kept getting bigger and bigger every minute.Along the walls of the city, the Jader garrison could only look on in both amazement and fear. However a few, in particular, were so frightened that it made the other soldiers wonder what they were doing defending the city."Blessed be the Maker, I am sorry for my sins," a soldier whispered close to their chest."Is it over yet? Are they attacking now?" another soldier exclaimed, curling up into a ball.Their comrades' reactions did not help but to stir the rest into a shiver, quaking at the inevitable grueling siege that was yet to come. Against impossible odds."What the hell are you all doing?"The soldiers suddenly turned their attention to the voice. A man strode in with heavy Orlesian armor, his body moved with purpose. Soldiers quickly stepped out of his way, hugging closer to the enemy than to their own town."Sergeant, what is the meaning of this?" the man asked. "Why are these soldiers on the wall? We need morale at its highest when the siege starts.""C-Captain Aubert," the sergeant said, saluting. "I uh… well, it's just that we all see so many of the enemy and well, it's hard not too-""That is no excuse," Aubert said, closing in on the sergeant's face. "If they cannot handle being on the wall, then they have no use being up here. Neither do you if you can't handle them.""But-""But nothing, Sergeant. Take yourself and the rest of these cowards with you. At the very least, you can help with the traps.""I… yes, Captain," the sergeant said, somberly saluting."And the rest of you be on guard," Aubert said, raising his voice. "The siege could start at any moment!"Eyes quickly turned back out towards the valley, weapons drawn and rested for the battle. The captain crossed his arms, scanning the battlements. His brow twitched in reaction to something he then saw. A soldier still curled into his knees, whispering prayers in his hand."What are you still doing here? I gave you an order," Aubert said."Wh...wha...what?" the soldier asked, stirring his head up from his solace."I ordered you to get off the wall, did I not? What is your name?" the captain asked."I...uh…""I said what is your name?" the captain asked.The soldiers scrambled up to his feet, stammering back. "I'm… my name is Louis. Lous Granet. I live here in Jader with my sister and I joined the army only a few months ago. Um, sir," he saluted."I only asked you for your name soldier, not your life story," the captain said, crossing his arms."Sorry, sir," Louis said, drooping his head down."Look at me when you're talking," the captain demanded as Louis replied, standing at attention. "How old are you, soldier?""I...um… I just turned 19 a few weeks ago," Louis replied.The captain's mood changed to one of disappointment, shaking his head at Louis's words. "You're just a kid," the captain whispered to himself.A bead of sweat protruded off Louis's skull, mouth opened for words before pausing. "If I may, Captain," Louis said, letting out a slight cough. "It wasn't my choice to be here but this where they've assigned me. I thought they were lying about the number of Imperials but staring out at the valley for the past week… its… too much. It's… suicide.""No what's suicide is putting young inexperienced soldiers on the walls. What are the Chevaliers thinking?" the captain said, continuing to shake his head."Captain?" Louis asked.The captain breathed in a bit. "Even so, that should not excuse you to look so frightened at them. Look over the battlements," he pointed. "See what we've done? Ditches. Dug around the entire city. You know what that means correct?"Louis silently scratched his head, looking away from the captain to hide his ignorance. The captain palmed his face, dragging the boy around to face him."It means, soldier, that the enemy cannot bring siege towers up to the walls. Therefore if they want to get up here then they will have to either use ladders or fill in the gaps, which will leave them exposed to our attacks.""But wh… what about the dragons or trebuchets or their mages?" Louis asked. "Won't they just knock down the walls?""You would think so. But even then, we've limited their options," the captain said. He strolled over, pointing to a parapet. "If you weren't curled up, you would see that we have ballistas posted all along the wall. If nothing more, they will at least deter their dragons and they can be used to fire back at any siege equipment they bring.""And the mages, sir?" Louis asked."Unfortunately, that is the wildcard. We can guess that they have some of the same spells as our mages so the remaining Templars have reinforced the walls against magic. But they could have spells that might bypass them," the captain said."Then why are we on the walls then? This isn't… we should," Louis asked. His knees violently shook, clasping his spear tightly to his chest.A sudden impact planted across his face and the captain's hands took hold of him. "Calm down," the captain slowly said.Louis's breaths began to slow, changing from deep heaves into slow intakes to his nose. "I'm… sorry.""Don't be," the captain said, patting on Louis's shoulder. "You're not even supposed to be here anyway. Now listen, the wall is not where will lose the fight but simply a holding area for the rest of the defenders. We are here so that the Empire has to at least struggle to get on here or destroy them. You are supposed to be in town preparing the traps and putting up barricades in the streets. Have I done enough to sway your feelings on the matter?""A… little bit, sir," Louis said, squinting with his fingers."Then you'll feel even better once you do what I ordered you to do and get off the wall," the captain said, pointing with his head to the streets.Louis without a second thought grabbed his spear, jumbling to get his shield on his back. "As you say, sir. I'll go and-"His heart skipped a beat into his chest, planting his moving feet firmly from moving. His expression could not change at all, his body desperately trying to hide his expression. Yet he could feel it feel rising up into his throat, inch by inch as it spread throughout his body."Soldier, soldier, what's wrong?" Aubert questioned, shaking the boy's body. But he refused to respond.The captain's cries gained the attention of the rest of the soldiers, heads tilted in confusion at the young soldier. But then they finally all felt what the boy was feeling too. The petrification of fear.Aubert felt it as well, just not paralyzed like the rest. The feeling people had as they knew something was wrong. It was then his mind veered back to their state of affairs and he looked back towards the valley.That hulking sea of Imperials was no more, replaced by a tidal wave of aggression streaming across the fields. Their banners held high, their pace briskened at each minute as they held aloft ladders."No dammit, the scouts should have us warned they were coming," Aubert whispered, leaning over the battlements. He looked over down the wall to the south and again saw more of the steel tidal wave approaching."Soldiers, this is it! Sound the horn!" Aubert commanded. The horn blared throughout the city, ringing the soldier's ears. "Archers, ballistas! Get ready and fire when in range! Soldiers, prepare the boiling sand!""Yes, sir!""And you," Aubert said, pointing to Louis. "Time to go!""But I-""Do you not see that the enemy is coming, boy? Get off. Now!""But… sir, behind you," Louis said, breaking his words as he eerily shook his finger.Aubert's eyes widened back to see the ballistas squirting blood from their necks. Their bodies pushed to the ground as their assailants materialized out of thin air. Bipedal lizards, dressed in some light armor, slicked the blood of their blades and began their slow walk towards the rest of the soldiers."What the hell are those?" a soldier exclaimed."Who cares? Kill them?" another exclaimed.On cue, archers loosed their arrows, but the lizards met the volley with rival ferocity. One of them twirled its body, narrowly dodging the arrows and landing on all fours. Its movement animal-like, zigzagging into soldiers and cutting their lives short with its blades. The rest engaged in normal combat, with soldiers barely holding off them with just two each."Go now!" Aubert said, pushing Louis aside. His body tensed up, sword ready to face the lizard."Sir, there's more of them," Louis exclaimed, pointing to more lizard assailants engaging from behind."Shit! Stay close then," Aubert said.The two drew up back to back with Louis hastily drawing out his spear into his sweaty palms. Contrasted to Aubert, his demeanor still composed and vowing to stop the lizards with his longsword."Listen here close, boy," Aubert said, "When they get past, I need you to hold them off for as long as you can.""But they-""Keep at a distance and don't let them get close! Go!" Aubert yelled, leaping forward to face the lizard.Louis held up his spear far from his body. A lizard jumped over the men, running like an animal. He thrusthed, stopping the lizard in its tracks as it backed up on its two legs. A game of chicken ensued, Louis daring the lizard to make a mistake.Louis's breath shallowed and his palms drenched in sweat. But a smile, a big grin, found itself across his face. He was doing it, he was fighting his first real enemy and he was holding them off. He could win he thought; defeat the enemy he thought, thrusting his spear for a hit.But in a split-second, the blood from his face drained. For he prodded too far, allowing the lizard to sidestep and yank the spear from his hands. Panic beset as Louis stumbled away, gasping for air and falling onto his back. The lizard's blade narrowly cut across his face and under its stinging damage he instinctively grabbed his face.Suddenly, Louis could not even take a breath as his neck came under immense pressure. He flailed his arms and legs around, trying to pull off what held his neck. A hot breath paused him from his struggle, seeing what seemed to be the lizard's tail hoisting him up. The lizard brought him close face to face and looked into Louis's eyes.The lizard let out a slight growl and bared its teeth. "Why would a child like you fight?" the lizard said.Louis's eyes blinked in surprise, that the lizard was capable of speech. Then the air passed out from his chest, the lizard's fist socked."Stay down and you'll live," the lizard repeated, releasing Louis and all the boy could do was held in his chest.Meanwhile, Aubert fight's against the lizard was in a standstill. Neither could gain ground, frustration boiling as they bared their teeth and locked blades."I never expected to be fighting a lizard," Aubert said, grappling with lizard's arm. "The Empire just keeps-Arghh!"A blade pierced below Aubert's ribs, blood seeped from his mouth as he glanced behind to see another lizard grinning. A second followed right across and Aubert's grip loosened. He resisted the urge to cough as the lizard leaned close to his face."And I never expected Orlesians to be so bad at war," the lizard said, dragging the blade deeper."I'm not done!" Aubert yelled.Adrenaline took over him, rivaling a blow to the lizard behind and in front. The lizards reeled back. He grabbed hold of one the lizards, barreling them towards the edge. His fists bruised with each punch, blood caking over.The lizard retaliated, clawing over his face. A hug from behind lifted Aubert into the air and the lizard pounced. With his feet, he impeded the attack. The lizard stumbled back with such force it fell right over the battlements, screaming.Aubert tried to struggle from the other lizard's grasp, but the lizard held its ground. Its teeth sank into Aubert's shoulder. Aubert, wailing in pain, elbowed it into its nose and tumbled down.Aubert paced his breath, trying his best to stop the bleeding in his shoulder. Eyes blurred from the dust and gravel, the lizard stood over Aubert with a blade overhead."Get away from him!" Louis yelled, striking with a spear.Yet the lizard narrowly dodged and swiped back at Louis. Aubert could not let the boy die like the others. He sweeped the lizard's legs, hurling himself over to pin."Do it!" Aubert said to Louis, swatting away the lizard's attempts to break free.Louis struck his spear straight down into the lizard's neck. Blood leaked and wails cried. Aubert had enough, striking the lizard's chest with its own blade before collapsing over."Sir," Louis rushed to Aubert. The captain's breath long and labored but his hands waved off a sign of life."I-I…" Aubert said, grunting as he held his chest tightly. "Good job. You got your first kill.""Only thanks to you, sir," Louis replied."Don't go soft on me now," Aubert said, smiling. "Come on, help me up. We have to get off the wall now."Louis nodded, propping up Aubert over his shoulder. He let out grunts of pain, his blood painting over Louis's armor. Looking off to their sides, they could see the fighting had stopped on the walls with heavy casualties. Barely any of the soldiers survived with all of the archers and ballista engineers lying dead in their blood.The walls quaked below them, the two losing their balance. Neither could get out a word before a force seemingly launched them high into the air. Rubble fell alongside Louis as the world seemed to slow down. The roofs of the town buildings getting bigger and shut his eyes to a dark world."Hey! Hey, are you alive! Can you hear me!"Louis gasped, his eyes opening up to a clear blue sky. Was he dead, he thought? The clouds were just above today."You're awake!" a soldier said.Louis rapidly blinked his eyes, tearing away the dust. He looked over to see multiple soldiers around him, army and town garrisons. Some were like him, dressed along the streets with bandages and bloody pads."This many wounded?" Louis thought. "And it's barely... Begun?"Vomit exploded from Louis's mouth, and a soldier quickly tipped his head to the side as it pooled from his mouth. Soldiers drudged him up by a wall, allowing him to look on as they headed to a barricade."First time seeing dead bodies?" a medic asked, holding a handkerchief to Louis's face. Louis let out a grunt, his body finally able to register the pain as he reached for the handkerchief."Sorry about that," the medic said, wiping Louis's face. "I forgot we didn't fully heal everyone that we could. We only have health poultices of normal strength so you'll have some swelling in your arm.""Wh-what about Captain Aubert?" Louis asked."Hmm? Oh, well he's over the-" the medic said, pointing to an empty space on the street. The medic leaped to his feet and stared back to see spots of blood trailing away."He's… gone?" the medic questioned."What?" Louis exclaimed, stumbling up to see where the medic pointed. "Were you not watching him!? Where did he go!?""How would I know! I'm just as surprised as you are," the medic shouted. "He was here being treated and now he's gone because the soldiers are too busy looking towards the gates!""Gates? Gates!" Louis said, his mind veering back to the situation. Red swole over his face. "Have they been breached?""What? No, no, they haven't yet," the medic said, waving him off. "They launched a few volleys towards the walls but not enough to destroy them. It only knocked off some of the soldiers. They haven't-""Breach! Breach! They're breaching the gates!""Get the wounded out of here now!"The medic and Louis looked back to each other, soldiers weaving past towards the towering barricade. "Come on, let's go," the medic said, gesturing towards the town square.Louis, however, slowly shook his head and backed away towards the barricade. The medic silently pleaded for him to dissuade from his course but Louis ignored him. He thundered up beside his fellow soldiers, his swollen arm slightly limp.As they stood atop the barricade, their tunneled vision came upon the wooden gate as it shuddered and cracked. Smoke and dust kicked out from the gate, Imperial soldiers storming through."Loose!" Louis heard and arrows began to whistle down the streets.The Imperials held their shields high, running shoulder to shoulder. A few arrows would get lucky, knocking one of them down but the gaps were filled in almost an instant.In the heat of it all, Louis turned to a soldier beside, his demeanor calm as he watched the barreling Imperials."Why are you just staring at them?" Louis yelled.The soldier silenced him with a palm and his eyes still focused on the streets. "Just watch," he simply said.An explosion rocked Louis on his feet. Screams reached back to him and he looked to see dead Imperials on the street. Pieces of metal scrapped over their bodies, their limbs nearly torn. The advancing column stopped, and the Imperials looked on in horror of their fallen brethren. With attention distracted, windows overlooking them burst open. Archers let loose volleys as fast as they could. While not enough to kill, the pressure of arrows from multiple directions drove the Imperials and they retreated down the streets.Thedosians cheered on and yelled obscenities, throwing whatever items they could find. It continued for a good minute as the last arrows flew and soldiers began the arduous task of preparing for the next wave."That was… incredible," Louis declared. His face was still stiff from surprise, surprised that they managed to rout the Imperials. "I can't believe we've won.""We haven't won anything yet, soldier," the soldier from before said. "What are you doing here gawking? Fortify the barricade, now!""Yes, sir," Louis saluted.Within a second, blood splashed over his eyes. His vision blurred in red recoiled in terror, the soldier he was talking to had a spike of ice impaled through his head. The soldier's brain matter splattered over the ground.One by one, soldiers around Louis met the same fate as many died on impact and others flailed around on the streets. Terror took hold and Louis collapsed off the barricade. A hellstorm destroyed the barricade before his very eyes, and the street lit with fire across its width. The sweltering heat blistered, men and women screamed as they ran from the fire."It's all over," Louis thought, scurring on his hands. Soldiers attempted to rally but bolts flew through the fire, felling them over. He had to run. Runaway, get out of the city somehow.Louis scampered through the streets further towards the city center. But what happened to him was happening on every other end of the main street. Other soldiers like him in full rout, fleeing from the slowly advancing columns of Imperials. Archer's from the windows tried firing back but counter volleys from the Imperials drove them inside. The occasional column then splits off, entering into each house.Another explosion rocked. This time soldiers on his side, torn by shrapnel. In their flee for safety, soldiers activated their own traps.A place popped into Louis's mind, through the confusion he remembered a place. Running past the fleeing soldiers, he fled into the alleys. Muck and dirt kicked up over his feet as he followed the familiar path. And with on jump, he landed in front of a small metal fence. Before him, a house, much smaller than the other buildings."Home," Louis whispered. The sounds of fighting became louder, hurrying the boy inside the house.Closing the door, a cold blade pressed upon his nape. "Move and you die," a voice said."Captain Aubert?" Louis questioned, his eyes shot up."It's you," Aubert replied, releasing the blade.A sense of relief, Louis came in for a hug. The captain obliged for just a second, letting out a loud yelp and landing over a sofa. Prints of his hands, colored red, were over the sofa and Aubert's hands tightly holding his sides."You're… bleeding," Louis said."Is that obvious?" Aubert said, lowering his tone. Louis backed way. "I'm sorry, I'm just… tired.""Why did you leave? Why'd you run away?""You don't need to be a fortune teller to know the future. I can hear it outside, barely. The city's lost," Aubert said. He took in a long breath. "I was… going to get out. Warn Orlais of what's happened and tell them to end this war."Louis took a moment of silence. "I agree," he said, "I hadn't seen battle till now but going through today. I shouldn't even be sane.""Exactly. And this was just the first attack. Kirkwall, Val Royeaux, Cumberland. Hell, even Minrathous. It'll be worse than what they're experiencing here if we don't stop... fighting," Aubert said. His grunts became louder, his chest inflating and deflating faster."Let find something to stop the bleeding," Louis said."Thanks, kid," Aubert said as the boy searched through the closet. "Listen, I want you to know that I didn't mean to be so hard on you earlier today. It's just… the world's a tough place and well, the strong take advantage of the weak."Louis scratched his head. "Oh no, it's fine. Really. But I do want to know, why were you not scared sir? Surely, you knew that fighting that many soldiers are just… well impossible.""You want to know the truth?" Aubert asked. Louis nodded his head. "I was scared, still am. Terrified that I'd never see my son again, terrified of what would happen to my home. The same is true for all those other soldiers you see. It's all just a face we put on.""But why? Why be fearful if you're just going to hide it?" Louis asked."Argh," Aubert exclaimed as Louis put pressure onto his sides. "It's because… without fear, we'd die. Without fear, we wouldn't know that something is just wrong. Do you think war is deadly now? Imagine if every soldier in Jader did not fear death. It'd be a massacre.""And it's because of that fear that you know this war is a lost cause?" Louis asked. Aubert silently nodded in response."All right, listen up!" a voice yelled from outside, prompting Louis and Aubert to freeze. "This is the Imperial Legion and we have taken control of this city. We know some soldiers are trying to hide in the city. Come out now and surrender! If you do not comply in thirty seconds, we will be forced to search each every house and drag you out. If you attempt to resist, you will die!"Aubert grabbed Louis, pulling him close. "Get out of here, now! Warn them of what's happened here," he whispered."What? No, I'm not leaving you," Louis whispered."I'll just slow you down. Then we'll both get caught and no one will be able to warn Orlais.""I'm sure others will warn them. Now come on, my family has a back d-"Aubert knocked Louis across his cheek, reeling him off the sofa. "This isn't the time for you to be arguing with me. Go or I will yell."Aubert's nostrils flared with steam. Looking into his eyes, Louis could see but a hint of water in his eyes."Okay," Louis relented.However coming upon the back door, Louis spotted more Imperial soldiers through the window and quickly retreated."Captain, they're behind the house too! What do I do?""Time's up!" the Imperial soldier announced."Quick! In the closet!" Aubert gestured.Narrowly on time, the door swung open. Three Imperial soldiers walked in with their weapons at the ready. Upon noticing Aubert, one of the soldiers lowered his weapon and approached."I see that you're wounded," the soldier said."And I see that you're an elf. You Imperials are really great at observing, aren't you?" Aubert replied, grunting as his sides swelled."Terrible wound that you have. One of our soldiers?" the elf soldier asked."Managed to kill two of those lizards you have.""Truly? Then you have my regards. Argonian assassins are rarely killed one on one. Are you a Chevalier?" the elf soldier asked, crossing his arms."Captain," Aubert replied, his breaths laboring. "Captain Aubert.""That's interesting to note, Captain. Now then, are there any more soldiers here?" the elf soldier asked.In the closet, Louis held as still as he could. His hands covered his mouth and nose, sweat dripping down his cheeks."No, there isn't. I'm the only in here," Aubert said.The elf soldier smiled back and then gestured to his comrades. "You two, search the rest of the houses. I'll be with you shortly.""Yes, sir," the soldiers saluted.The elf soldiers let out a long sigh as they left. He held up his sword, rotating it around its pommel. "Captain, I'm only going to say this once. Where are the other soldiers?""I told you there aren't-""Ah, ah, ah," the elf soldier replied, resting his blade near Aubert's neck. "There's no point in denying it. We saw the mud tracks into the house but I clearly see that your boots are free of that. Not only that but we announced our intentions. You clearly heard us but made no effort to announce you were wounded and in need of help."Aubert narrowed his brows, nostrils flaring air. The blade ever so close, pressing on his throat but not enough to pierce."So I'll ask again, Captain. Where are the other soldiers?""I… told… you, it's just me. There is no one else here."The two soldiers stared at each other silently, Aubert's conviction standing tall against the Imperial. The fear in him, seemingly gone as not a breath came from Aubert.The elf's face then changed and his eyes widened, exposing his green irises. "You're right. There is no one else here," he said.With one swift move, the blade pierced through Aubert's neck. Blood gurgled in his throat, drenching over the sofa upholstery. As the blade switched out, Aubert desperately held his neck to no avail. Blood continually spilled with Aubert laying bare over the sofa as the last gurgles of his throat died out."NOOO!" Louis screeched as he burst from the closet.He wailed his fists left and right, felling the elf soldiers to the floor. Under relentless assault, Louis's attacks became faster and faster. He would not stop until the soldier was but a pulp.The elf held back though. With but a gesture of the hand, Louis launched across the room. But Louis's rage did not keep him down, standing up alongside the elf soldier. He sprinted, a right hook ready straight to his cheek. But the elf was faster, parrying his fist and impaling Louis through the chest.His arms violently shook as words could not form in his mouth. And as the blade was plucked from his chest, he felt his insides slipping away as he collapsed. In such shock, he couldn't even scream and could only watch in silence as blood seeped from his chest.The elf soldier wicked the blood of his blade and wiped away the blood from his nose. No words came from him as he overlooked Louis. He just shook his head and left.As the life from Louis faded, he gave one last look to Aubert. The captain's eyes still wide open, dried tears streamed over. Tears flooded out of Louis's eyes; his family, his town, his future. Robbed of him in just hours. He didn't want to go… he didn't want to go.
3rd of Bloomingtide, 9:45 Dragon/ 3rd of Second Seed, 305 4E
News of the Imperial army arriving north of Wycome arrived almost immediately thanks to Inquisition scouts. Within the day, a vanguard of 15,000 Imperial soldiers would arrive to besiege Wycome.However, Wycome was situated along the coast and surrounded by rivers. A force of 5,000 Free Marcher soldiers gathered north of the city, hoping to use the river to counteract the imbalance of troops.Atop from a saddle rode the commander of the force, Captain Edith of Markham. Selected from among the Council of the United Marches front, she scanned over the battlefield. The river flowed around her army, with no shallow points to enter from. An image of how the battle would go played out within her mind.From the reports, the enemy was mostly comprised of infantry, skirmishers, and a few mages. No doubt, she thought, the enemy would commit to a full-frontal assault with their superior numbers. Her archers were positioned closest to the river, ready to fire into the mass of infantry. Their heavy armor would slow them down as they would inevitably tread across the river. Thus allowing her archers to heavily dwindle their numbers.To Edith's, she stared back into a small grove that stood to the left of her flank. Situated on the outside of the river, 1,000 cavalrymen hid between thick brushes. They would intercept the enemy's cavalry, which barely numbered even half of Edith's."Shieldwall! Shieldwall!" a rider commanded from horseback, passing by columns of infantry.Shields planted into the ground, interlocking with each. Spears raised and rested, ready to thrust. If her plan was right, then her infantry would face a smaller and demoralized force. Additionally, a contingent of Templars was held in reserve to cancel out the enemy's magic.As the scenarios played over in a loop, a rider from behind approached. "Captain Edith, our scouts just came back. The enemy will approach the horizon in just a few minutes.""Then there's no time to waste!" Edith responded, spurring her horse.All eyes turned to her as she rode in front of the army, horns blowing in the air as its deafening sound leaving no one but Edith the center of attention."Soldiers, the enemy approaches over the horizon!" Edith declared. "Our objective is clear: we must hold this position and drive back the enemy! Though we are outnumbered, we have the terrain to our advantage. Know that we fight to defend our brothers and sisters in Wycome. We fight to defend not just Wycome but all of the Free Marches."Cheers erupted among the soldiers, raising their fists high into the air. Edith raised her palm, silencing the roars."Now, I know that some of you still fear to take hold of you. I understand, for most this is the first battle and the first war you will be fighting in. And I know many of you were trained for an inevitable conflict with demons, thanks to Corypheus. But know that I will not allow you fend for yourselves. I will not lead from afar while you wade through blood and sweat in defense of our home. I will fight beside you!"Edith concluded, wielding her sword above with a lour hurrah. Soldiers joined in, pumping their fists high and banging their weapons on their shields.Then the horns came.Its loud bellow alerted Edith to a thimble over the horizon. Its length grew wider and wider, the haze of the sun cleared away to a line of Imperial soldiers marching towards them. The Imperial dragon banner proudly fluttered above as the clear sun shined of the shimmering steel armor of the Legion."Positions!" Edith yelled. Her words repeated amongst the soldiers, loud that even the hidden cavalry could hear.She rode to the center of the shield wall formation, cavalry bannerman to her side. Edith could notice through a glance that soldiers nervous whispers quieted down, her presence a boon.The Imperials continued their pace towards her line. The inevitability of battle carried itself among Edith's forces. The realization that one would die. And it struck her too as she saw the line of Imperials widen even further to twice the length of her line."Send word to the archers!" Edith said to a rider, "Change to loose formation.""Yes, Captain Edith," the rider responded, riding off to the front.Approaching ever closer, Edith saw the enemy cavalry ride up to their left flank. "Hand me the telescope," she said.Upon inspection, the cavalry was unlike anything she had ever seen. The horses were dressed from top to bottom with some heavy scale armor. And the soldiers atop them wore the same. The helmets they wore completely concealed their heads, chainmail rested over their face and shoulders. With only two sockets for their eyes, Edith was surprised they could see at all. They carried only a long spear with them that looked so unwieldy for just one hand. A few glances over them and she spotted maces and axes carried on their horse's side."Strange. I've never seen cavalry like that," Edith said."Your orders, Captain?" a messenger asked."Ignore them for now," Edith said, handing off the telescope. "Our cavalry outnumbers them and from the looks of it, they're much slower than ours."Swerving back to the main battle, the enemy came close enough for Edith to cleary count out their numbers. The main center was entirely comprised of heavy spearmen and on both flanks, heavy swordsmen.Drawing out her bow, she took an arrow that had a large dome on its arrowhead with holes inside. With a deep breath, she pulled the bowstring as far as she could and fire it off towards the sky.It rocketed over the soldiers, sounding out a high pitched whistle. It was a signal to the archers, a signal to spearman, and even a signal to the Imperials. The battle begins.A volley of a thousand arrows flew off with the snap of string, felling into Imperial lines. Hails of arrows battered and struck against steel and shields. The Imperials ran as fast as they could in formation, quickly trying to get to the river.The line of Imperials broke off into three sections. Lightly armored archers ran through the openings, opening counterfire against her archers. It was but a field of snapped shafts and fletching over the battlefield, the skirmishing deadly to both sides. But it was too much for the Imperials it seemed as, after a few casualties, their archers retreated back behind their line.Volleys continued back onto the Imperials as they finally reached the river. Their shields doing their best to block against the black sky of metal points. The Imperial commander then laid out their plans, and the river surrounding Edith's force froze in a blizzard. The archer tirelessly loosed volleys into the ice, hoping to break and drown the soldiers. But the ice continually reformed with such precision that it didn't graze on the Imperial's feet."Templars!" Edith shouted, "To the rivers! Quickly! Back lines with them!"Breaking off into regiments, the Templars charged up to the rivers. With just a gesture of their hands, the ice beneath the Imperials cracked and disappeared. While the river flow was not harsh, their heavy armor kept the soldiers struggling and gasping for air. Contingents of Imperials broke away to chase and retrieve."We have the advantage!" Edith shouted at the top of her lungs. "Hold fast and we'll win!"But as the skirmish raged on, no heed was paid to the left flank. Those heavily armored Imperial cavalries thundered off towards the grove. The thunderous sound of hooves galloped with mighty power.Of the hidden cavalry, signs of terror and of the fear of death ran through some of their veins. Though severely outnumbering the enemy, a creeping sensation gnawed into the back of their minds. Digging into their spurs, their horses galloped towards the chaotic battle. Their doubts abandoned at the grove.The enemy cavalry spurred back with rival ferocity. Each side committed, committed towards the slaughter. Their lances came out, the spear tips calling out for blood. The Imperials formed up into a wedge with their long lances held out with both hands. And as the Wycome cavalry prepared to overwhelm their enemy, it happened.Within a second, the enemy cavalry's figure was changed from a steely encase to one of stone. There was no warning, no chance to process what happened as their worst fear came to life. Horses and men screamed in agony, toppling over like dominos. The entire mass of cavalry tore in half as the enemy cut through.Kicks of dust clouded the Wycome cavalry, hacking up into their throats. The sound of fellow cavalry was drowned by the heavy hooves of the enemy. Bones cracked, armor clunked. It was too much.One by one, they began to flee away from the battle. A chain reaction of men and women seeing their comrades abandoning the fight, running off to live another day. The formation splintered as though it never existed."Captain!" a rider exclaimed, panting as the sounds of metal on metal increased. "Our cavalry has been broken!""They're retreating?" Edith exclaimed.The rider shook his head, struggling to keep composure over the sweat mingling over his head. "They are, Captain. Most of them look intact but they're routing for some reason."Edith's eyes confirmed the messenger's words. Her entire unit of cavalry fleeing away in different directions. And the enemy cavalry, unscathed, continued down along the river as they ignored those routing."Damn it" Edith exclaimed."What do we do, Captain?" the rider asked."It's okay. They won't be able to cross the river. We'll focus fire on the enemy in front and-" Edith said, her words pausing on her tongue.The rider could barely hear, with the screams and arrow fire, but looked to where Edith was staring. Their eyes widened in shock as the enemy cavalry galloped over the river. As if it were solid ground.Growling, Edith cursed and looked over to the front. The enemy archers had repositioned now firing back towards and harassing the Templars. The enemy was hastily building drafts behind their own shield walls and flinging javelins towards the Templars.She glanced back to the enemy heavy cavalry, their bodies, and horses completely encased in stone. Magic no doubt. She needed the Templars but that would draw them away from the rivers and allow the Imperials to cross. But without them, the enemy cavalry would easily carve through her spearman.Edith clenched her fists. "Recall the Templars and spearman from the front! We're leaving!""Uh, yes Captain," the rider said, riding off."You there!" Edith pointed to a messenger. "Get word to the archers. Tell them to fall back but continue their volleys!"The rider obliged, charging off and Edith hastily spurred her horse to her infantry. "Quickly soldiers, the enemy cavalry approaches us from behind! First row, stay put! The rest, with me!" she said.With urgency, rows of spearmen interlocked their shields. Edith cantered around them, her voice instilling morale. Beyond, the enemy cavalry thundered forward with lances drawn. Their stony exterior submitting fear into the spearman with spears fidgeting to hold."Templars!" Edith called out.Again as by the river, it was but a gesture. The Imperial cavalry fizzled, their stone protection instantly destroyed. And with their momentum, it was too late. Horses and soldiers crashed against each other. The cavalry pressured in but the spearman stood strong. Without their stone, horsemen fell to spears as some became trapped; battered and stabbed under the weight of hundreds of spears.The cavalry then elected to retreat, releasing their mistake, galloping back across the river. Though their discipline showed as they circled back around and waited across the river."Now's our chance!" Edith yelled, blowing loudly into a horn. Its large base sound turned the soldier's attention to her. "We must retreat now back to Wycome! 1st regiment and Templars stayed focused on the cavalry! The rest of you help with the wounded! Move!""Retreat!" the soldiers repeated, "Retreat!"The hail of arrows ceased, her archers falling back along with the infantry. But another hail began as the Imperial archers countered with their own volleys. Arrows pierced through their backs, their formation was broken.With their drafts completed, Imperials ferried themselves across the river. By the tens they landed, numbering into the hundreds then thousands; all landed across the river. Cavalry and infantry charged towards the fleeing Thedosians, hands held out as their weapons readied for a drink of blood.And then, it stopped. The arrow fire, hurling of javelins, and the charging of cavalry ceased. Nothing but the sound of boots stomping across the ground."Captain!" a rider yelled, his horse running alongside Edith's. "Captain! The enemy has stopped attacking!""What!?" Edith questioned, spurring her horse to stop.From atop, she could see the Imperials simply standing in formation and staring as her army ran. She could even swear that some of them even waved off to them."Captain?" the rider asked."Get the spearman and Templars to fall back with us. They need not worry about the enemy cavalry," Edith softly said."Captain?""That's an order. Go."The rider, perplexed, saluted and rode off to inform. Edith could sense that the rider doubted her commands, uncertain of what the enemy would do. But she knew.They had captured the river, gaining unfettered access to the city. To pursue them now, it would be illogical. And if Edith wanted to drive them back across, it would require a force equal in numbers; numbers Edith couldn't muster in time before the enemy was reinforced.Hanging with her head low, she galloped alongside her soldiers. Their fleeting terror for safety simmered down into one of caution as they too realized the enemy had stopped. 'She looked back up towards the sky. The shining bright sun had barely moved. "That fast?" Edith muttered. She peered over her force, counting out among the heads and could best estimate a loss of at least ten percent."And there's still half a million more out there?" she questioned, holding both sides of her head as she scratched. "How the hell are we supposed to beat that?"
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Upon hearing the words of the old elf, Piven knelt before him. "Dirthamen! I… I cannot believe it. Please, let me apologize, we Dalish have forgotten so much of who we were. I had no idea-"The elvhen god held his hand. "There is no need young one. My brethren and I are aware of the tragedy that befell our people. When the Dread Wolf set up his trap, he sealed us in the Eternal City within the Beyond as your legends say. Here we were able to observe the waking world as history unfolded.""But if I'm seeing you now… then it means I died and my soul crossed the Beyond?" Piven questioned, downcast."No, you are very much alive but unconscious," Dirthamen reassured. "The idol you recovered was a means to contact me. And standing before you is merely an astral projection of myself.""I… I don't understand," Piven said, his voice cracking."No? Then perhaps it is better if I show you," Dirthamen said, gesturing away. "Come, come, this way."Piven, hesitant to move, felt his body move for him, almost as an instinct that he should. Dirthamen continually nodded for him to follow before stepping into a bright glowing light. Shielding his eyes, Piven could only look in both awe and horror to what lied beyond.Twisting masses of black spires shot straight up into the green sky. Sharp jagged edges, spikes, crumbled rocks, and lights permeated over them. Gusts of winds lively blew from the tops, wailing and humming sounds flowing alongside.But beneath these exteriors, a strange feeling bellowed inside Piven. A feeling of warmth took over him as he approached one of the spires, counteracting against the rough air he felt. And for just a second, in one moment, he had no fear, doubts. Just being… more.He then gasped for breath, knocking over to the ground. A huge part of him could no longer be felt as if it were his very being just ripped out.It was then that a hand planted over his shoulder, Dirthamen's emitting light. His presence washed over Piven and the young elf breathed with ease as it did."I am sorry, my child but I should have warned you," Dirthamen said, kneeling up with his cane. "These spires are too much for any ordinary mortal to handle. And you should be lucky, carrying the blood of the People. If you were human, your very essence would have drained immediately."The god of Knowledge rested on a black slab with the spires having no effect."How… what are these… things?" Piven asked, slowly lifting himself up."This... is the Eternal City," Dirthamen said. His hand gestured up towards the sky, the large green energy swirling close by. "Once a beacon to the Elvhen, now just a decadent place of memories tainted by human greed."With a wave of his hand, an elegant chair conjured before Dirthamen's palm. Its golden marble shell awed Piven and Dirthamen gestured him to sit. Piven though stopped from moving forward, his mind reminding him to look up towards the spires."Do not be afraid of the spires, child. I have placed a protection spell upon you that will ward off this taint," Dirthamen said."Thank you," Piven said, hastily nodding his head as he sat. He balled his fists together, moving his fingers over as he looked up to Dirthamen "If… you don't mind me asking…""Yes, yes, why is the Eternal City like this and more importantly why we're speaking, yes?"Piven silently nodded back. Dirthamen slowly rose with his crutch, laying out his palm. A projection of a mini golden city laid bare between them. "The Eternal City was once a beacon to all of Elvhenan, unrivaled in its beauty and atmosphere.""I thought Arlathan was the greatest city of the ancients?""It was but only for those who still clung to their mortal forms. But for those who entered Uthenera, the endless dream, it paled in comparison. I would wander through these streets with my brother, sharing the secrets and wisdom with those that accompanied us."The image of the city then exploded, blinding Piven's eyes. The buildings of the city began to fell apart as its golden shine faded. Zooming in, he could see little specks roaming around the projection; demons of different variety attacking indiscriminately."It was then that the Great Betrayal came," Dirthamen said, somberly walking and standing before Piven. "Would you like to know the true story behind it?""Fen'harel tricked you, correct?" Piven questioned, twirling his fingers. "Made you believe he had a blade to stop some war?""Is that what the people believe?" Dirthamen asked, shaking his head. "Even though he betrayed us, somehow Fen'harel still manages to influence you. No… the truth is that Fen'harel betrayed us to the shemlen.""W-What?! No, but… it can't be...""But it was," Dirthamen said with a stern voice. "Even we were surprised that he'd do something like this.""Why though?" Piven asked."You know the answer, child as do all the other elvhen that try their best to preserve our legacy. He is a trickster who has never been fond of our people and to this day gleefully laughs at your suffering," Dirthamen said.Piven somberly drooped down his head upon the knowledge. "So there's no going back? Do we have to just wallow and decay away while Fen'harel laughs at our misfortune?"Dirthamen knelt down, placing a hand onto Piven's shoulder. "Do not worry yourself with such matters. The fact that you are here has given me hope actually. That the plan we have cultivated is finally showing the fruits of our patience.""What do you mean… plan? What plan?"Dirthamen grabbed hold of Piven by the shoulders, his eyes glowing blue. "We have been carefully organizing out the details and intricacies of a plan for centuries. And with the arrival of this Empire, the timing is perfect. With your help, young Piven of Clan Riranni, we can restore our people to glory once again."
Real World, Elven Ruins
Marcus the mouse scurried across the ruins towards a large central chamber. The clanking sound became louder and he stopped to witness several figures illuminated by torches. Four Qunari laborers were digging a hole while being closely watched by three hornless soldiers and a blonde female elf. Nearby there were several barrels of Gaatlok with workers busy discharging them into the hole.The most armored soldier spoke in Qunlat, seeming to gesture the workers to go faster. Only the words Viddasala and Karasten could Marcus understand.With haste, Marcus scurried behind a corner.Well as Hawke would say 'this is just brilliant',
Marcus thought.
And that word, Karasten. An infantry commander. Must mean there's a force nearby and destroying the Circle will reduce the cities mage support.Over to the side, Marcus looked and saw over several tools set against the wall and a plan began to formulate.The tools crashed over the floor alerting the soldiers as they quickly drew their weapons. The word "Karashok" was said, and a soldier slowly walked to the corner. Turning over the corner, the soldier came face to face with Marcus but his brain seemed to lapse behind as the soldiers continued on.The soldiers then eye widened but too late to react. A quick jab to his throat prevented sound from escaping. Marcus grabbed hold of the Qunari, covering his mouth. The soldier desperately tried to break free but Marcus held tight. His spell slowly but surely drained the life from the solider. Now dead, Marcus rested the body silently to the side.Thanks, Yavana, I'll have to thank you properly for that trick. Now for some fun,
Marcus thought, crunching his hands.The laborers began to pack their tools as the soldier came back. He approached towards the one who commanded him earlier, his silence duressing the superior. A word could not be muttered as the soldiers impaled his superior with a battleaxe."Tal-Vasho…" another soldier muttered before a bolt of lighting to his head flung him off. Marcus flung more bolts left and right, his mind at ease with each cast.The laborers ran away but the elf rushed Marcus with her daggers. He felt a large force from her, each parry with his staff driving him back. But Marcus preserved as a smile formed over his lips.Twisting away, the elf's daggers bounced off his armor. His palm glowed a bright green, striking her midsection. The elf reeled back and within a second collapsed to the floor."Damn Saarebas…" the elf said, repeatedly panting to say each word. "What... did you... do to … me?""I drained your stamina. You're not moving for a while," Marcus replied, kicking away her daggers."What are you waiting for? Finish me!" she spat.Instead of answering her, Marcus raised the dead Qunari soldiers and ordered them to watch over the workers. "What is your name?" he asked the elf.The elf remained in defiance, refusing to answer even though her breath steadied."I said, what is your name? Please?" Marcus asked."I am Isskari of the Ben-Hassrath. I serve the Viddasala. That is all I will reveal. Unless you want to use blood magic on me Saarebas?" the elf replied."I don't care what fancy title the Qun imposed upon you! I want to know your real name when you were an individual.""Imposed?" she questioned, letting out a chuckle. "I willingly accepted the truth of the Qun. It freed me from both my mental and physical shackles your people put on me."Marcus sighed. "I am not from Tevinter. If was I would have killed already. I want to help you.""And how so shem?" she asked. "In but a moment the Qun shall have this city submit. If I listen to you they'll catch me and give me qamek and I'll become like the laborers. And if you beat them... I might as well be enslaved once again. If you truly mean to help, then end my life and I shall be grateful.""What about Rivain? They have no problems with Elves there!" Marcus pleaded. His mind raced through the other options. "You could even join up with one of the Dalish Clan there, be free. You could travel with me."The elf shook her head. "Rivain… It is too late for me. With those foreigners coming down south, the invasion has probably already begun. And even if it hasn't, the place is full of Ben-Hassrath agents. No… death is my only freedom and either you give it or someone else will."Marcus balled his right fist and his shoulders sank. "Fine, I'll make this quick and painless then. It'll be like falling asleep."She nodded. "Cì… Cì...""What?"The elf slurred her words and tilted her head. With what little energy she had, the elf gestured for Marcus to come close."My… name… its""Is?" Marcus asked, kneeling down.The elf weakly smiled. "Cìadan."In but a flash, the elf unveiled a dagger from her side. The last of her strength, she plunged towards Marcus's neck. Instinct took hold of him and Marcus swiped away the dagger, in doing so cutting across her neck.A blood-filled chortle escaped from the elf's mouth. "Stupid… Basra," she chuckled as the blood flowed down her body.Marcus crawled back as far back as he could, his mouth agape at what the girl had done. "Why, why would you do that? Why would you-"No, Marcus did understand why she'd do that. The Qun, the one thing that rivaled his hatred only to that of slavery. But instead of rage, he could only feel sorrow for the girl. Sorrow for the life that was taken from her, the choice she was robbed of.But Marcus could not afford such emotions, for now anyway. And one thing came to mind that would lift this drab over him and perhaps also as a final kindness to the girl."Father Akatosh, Divines Arkay and Stendarr, take pity on this poor soul. Let her have in death the peace and comfort she couldn't have in life," he said. He then ignited her body. "May you find peace in your next life and know that I will remember you, Cìadan of Carastes."He turned his gaze towards the remaining assembly. Neither the undead nor the laborers had moved, each waiting for his orders.Marcus went towards the barrel of Gaatlok. He opened it and took several samples of the powder."Gonna send some to Neloth and the Emperor," Marcus said, "But I'm at my breaking point and I could care less now. I'm fucking done with those horned bastards.""You!" he shouted at the Sten with anger. "You're gonna order the workers to take the barrel back from where you come and blow it up once they're back at your HQ! Once it's done, you and your soldiers will charge and kill every Qunari you can find! Prioritize the soldiers and leaders first!"The undead commander immediately relayed in Qunlat the orders to the laborers and they began their long march back.Marcus made sure to follow along, approaching back up to the stairwell. Back in the first atrium however caught him dead in surprise. The young Piven spurred over the floor and with the statuette, Marcus brought laying in his palm."Piven!?" Marcus exclaimed, shaking the boy to wake. He listened closely to his chest, his heart beating a very slow thump.A sigh of relief, Marcus lifted the boy and the statuette and made way off back to the inn."R-restore our peoples' glory? What do you mean… how is that possible?" Piven asked.Dirthamen raised out arms wide, grandstanding above."It is exactly what I said, my child! Ahem, sorry…" he said, coughing as his cloak fell over his body. "As I was saying, it means that we Evanuris have a way to restore what was once lost. It is a plan that was centuries in the making, ever since we were banished.""How?" Piven exclaimed, shooting up from the ground. "I thought Fen'harel trapped you here for all time.""For all his power and cunning, the Dread Wolf was never one to think ahead in the long term. If there is one weakness I know, it is that his assumptions are always too impatient and too narrow-minded to consider other possibilities. Such as the arrival of the Dragon Empire," Dirthamen said."What does escaping have to do with some shems?" Piven questioned."Not just their shems but their elves too. Through the artifacts, my brethren and I have seen and felt these new elves' presence. It struck a familiarity into us all… a time when the Fade and Thedas were not separate entities but one. And that's when it struck an accord in all of us."Dirthamen began to walk side to side before Piven, his arms rested behind as he walked perfectly without his cane. Piven couldn't help but curl up a bit as the elven god made a few more erratic moves, from stroking his chin to mutters under his breath.I never imagined one of the Creators would be so… lively,
Piven thought."Hmm? Oh yes, forgive me, child," Dirthamen said, bowing. "I was trying to remember the plan again and it's been so long since I've talked to another.""Oh, no, no, it's fine," Piven replied, waving his hands. "Just being here and meeting one of the Creators is an honor in of itself. I wouldn't mind listening to more stories of Elvhenan.""I would as well but perhaps some other time. Back to the topic at hand, these newcomers' presence was the perfect catalyst that we have been waiting for," Dirthamen said. He then began to walk down the street of the spires, gesturing for Piven to follow."For you see, these newcomers' magic operates almost exactly as magic did in Thedas before the Veil," Dirthamen continued. "Yet somehow the Fade hardly seems to affect them at all.""What does that have to do with freeing you?" Piven asked.
Bonk!
"Ow!" Piven exclaimed, rubbing his head from Dirthamen's cane."Do not interrupt. It is rude," he said, "Now, during our time here, while we weren't searching for a way out, Elgar'nan and I came upon a spirit. And he told us a most interesting story, a story of Mythal making contact with dragons from another continent. For a trade.""A trade?""Yes… for this," Dirthamen said. His palm projected an image of a large purple book, its bindings tattered and a symbol faded on the front. "A book of Rii or as we have dubbed it, the Fea Opus. A book that allows the user to control the souls of living beings."A grinned shined across Dirthamen's lips, baring his teeth. Piven slowly backed away as the image began to flow close to his face. Suddenly, Dirthamen's palm flew right into his face, knocking him over. Piven felt as though his head was both set alight and shook voraciously. It was as if his skull was being split in half and dearly held his head. His scream elicited shockwaves in the Black city, his wail causing some of the old spires to even crack."I am sorry but this should only last for a few more seconds," Dirthamen said.The pain began to subside as Dirthamen had told and images began to form in Piven's eyes. The book as previously shown conjured alongside several objects of various shapes and forms."Wh-what… what did you do to me?" Piven asked, panting."What is required for our plan to work," Dirthamen replied, washing magic over Piven. "There, you now carry the aspects of all the Evanuris within you now. Myself, Falon'Din, Andruil, Sylaise, June, Ghilan'nain, and Elgar'nan.""Aspects?" Piven asked."Understand child that we Evanuris, no all elvhen, are more than just our corporeal forms. We were forever before the Veil. That is where the Fea Opus comes into play.""A book that controls souls though," Piven said."It won't be used for evil if that is your concern. You see before we were locked away, we managed to decipher that the Fea Opus is only capable of two things. The first is that you can revive the dead by retrieving their souls and the second is to mend them. You must retrieve the Fea Opus to do both," Dirthamen explained."I'm not following you."Dirthamen sighed, pointing towards one of the spires for a drawing to appear. "Fen'harel trapped us hereby tricking us to enter Uthenera, separating us from our physical bodies. He then created the Veil, preventing us from returning and destroying our bodies. By imparting a part of ourselves into you, you can return to Thedas with a part of us free."The drawing then turned into various shapes."You must then locate these artifacts. Our old bodies are no longer of use as they have rotted away. With these artifacts, you can then use the Fea Opus to call back our true selves into them. Doing so will destroy the Veil and allow us to create new bodies. But more importantly, to save all elvhen.""Ok," Piven nodded. "Get the artifacts and get the book, got it. Wait!? How will I use the book? I'm not a mage?""Of course, how impudent of me," Dirthamen said, slapping the side of his head. "Hmm, now let me see. Hmm… what about that girl that's traveling with you? Nika or whatever her name.""Nivia!?" Piven exclaimed, "But… no! Why her?""She is a mage, is she not? And from the few glances I've been able to catch of her, she seems to have a latent ability with magic. Possibly rivaling even an elvhen mage," Dirthamen said."No, it… how is that possible? A shem shouldn't be that powerful, especially where she's from," Piven said, balling his fists and grinding his teeth. "Especially considering who she is and her people!""I understand your anger, child but think of it like this; by helping to bring us back, this girl would be doing tremendous work to apologize on behalf of humans. Perhaps we may even then find a way to work together with them; well, as soon as we deem they've done enough for us to forgive.""There has to be someone else I could turn to," Piven relented. He then snapped his fingers. "I know, what about Marcus? Surely, he could help us.""I'm afraid that is not wise," Dirthamen said, turning away. "If there is one thing I am certain of, you must not trust that man."
Carastes Docks
"Something on your mind, Hawke?" Varric asked."Other than the rude commander… n...no. Yeah… nothing," Hawke said, looking away.The Dwarf patted him on the back. "It's Daisy, isn't it? Don't worry I'm sure she's doing fine. You know, using blood magic and talking to demons."Hawke grunted back to him, his mouth puckered out as he looked down."Just a joke. I'm sure she got our last message. Besides Rivaini and Broody are keeping an eye on her. So you just relax, okay," Varric said."I just wish she was here.""I know."Suddenly, a gust of wind exploded out of nowhere, knocking the two down on their asses. An intense heat vented onto their faces, light filling up their vision. Buildings around them were broken in two, flames burning out from them to the docks. Debris of ships floated over the water as bells began to ring throughout the city."Andrastes flaming ass, what the hell?" Varric said, slowly lifting himself up. "Hawke, are you okay? Um, Hawke…" he questioned.The Champion in questioned was rather concentrated on something as his nose sniffled. "There is… something familiar. I can smell it but… wait... is that… Gaatlock!?""And there are the culprits over there," Varric pointed to the dock buildings.Qunari emerged out from the screaming sounds of the city. Some were wounded, seemingly caught in their own explosion but many continued onward as they attacked towards the city center.It was then a very large Qunari, turtled in super heavy armor, laid eyes on Hawke."Basalit-an Hawke! We meet again!" he said.The Champion looked at him dumbfounded. "And I don't know you. Sorry but your Qun doesn't really allow for witty banter.The Qunari then slammed down his long spear, calling forth multiple soldiers to his side along with three Saarebas. "I was the Karasten serving the former Arishok at Kirkwall. It was I who completed his task and returned the Tome of Koslun. My task here is simple, assist the Viddasala with his task and then convert the city. Submit now and join our ranks.""Other Qunari kept asking me like ten times already. What's the Qunlat word for 'no'," Hawke answered, unsheathing his daggers as Varric did the same."Varric you know what do?" Hawke asked. The Dwarf responded by unleashing bolts towards the soldiers."Alright then. Well, time to test these new dragon powers," the Champion said as he charged the Qunari leader. His face distorted with a feral grin that showed two fangs as his eyes became bloodshot.The Karasten paused, his eyes widening as he felt a feeling he has never felt before. "Ataashi…" he said before Hawke struck him with his elbow. The shock imploded his armor, bits flying off and wearer crashed into a building."Woah… maybe a bit too much," Hawke said, feeling the tingle in his arms.A battering impact fell upon his chest. Lightning from the Saarebas pushed Hawke far back from the fight.Counterfire from Varric halted their attacks. Relief sighed out from Hawke, his body ecstatic once again. Gripping his daggers, he sprung forward. Each thrust felling every Saarebas he came close too. But luck it seemed didn't favor him as out of nowhere, a cannon struck the Champion head-on and rocketed him towards debris."Hawke!" Varric cried.A bestial roar broke out from the debris. Hawke stood defiant, unwavering. His armor had however seen better days. The other Qunari looked on in awe, accepting his challenge as they all charged Hawke. Another roar from Hawke let loose, thundering off into the horde."What the hell happened to you Hawke," Varric muttered as he saw his friend pummel through the soldiers. Another gust of wind suddenly dropped Varric to the ground and he looked back towards the docks."And they brought a dreadnought! Wonderful!"More volleys continued forth, buildings and ships exploding upon impact and spreading the fires even more. With no recourse to fight back, Varric ran off to find Hawke.But a pause came upon him, for his friend was doing much better than fine. Admittedly, it terrified Varric a bit, that Hawke had this much power. Hawke waded easily through the Qunari, not even using his own blades but the enemies'."You hanging in there, Hawke?" Varric asked aloud, firing off shots into the back of Qunari attacking the garrison."Urgh… never… urgh… better!" Hawke responded between strikes. Qunari left and right dealt blows but Hawke continued unfazed. As if the wounds had no effect.Soon their formation broke, Qunari soldiers scattered over and their assault began to crumble. They too noticed as Varric did their attack on the garrison stalled. In what seemed as though insane, several soldiers piled onto Hawke using their bodies to shield for their comrades to reinforce their assault.Varric could only stare in awe, corpses flinging towards the city walls, cracking their exteriors. In the center stood Hawke covered head to toe in blood, his chest breathing heavily."Hawke!?" Varric said, running up. "Are you-"Hawke breathed calmly. "Don't worry. I'm fine. See," he said, exposing part of his skin. Smoke emitted out, a slight sizzle sound as it mended itself. "I'm already healing thanks to the Great Dragon blood. I'm probably as invincible as Calenhad, maybe even more.""Uh… sure, Hawke," Varric said, hints of worry dripping from his words. "So since you have this new incredible power then…"
BOOM!
Multiple cannonballs fired all around the two as they fell to the ground, covering their ears."You think you can take out that dreadnought?" Varric asked, yelling."Is it close by? Maybe I can use the walls and…
urgh-"Varric looked on in shock, a spear impaled straight into Hawke's side. He fell to his knees, blood spewing forth from his mouth."Wha-"Before Varric could say or do anything, a fist rocked into his jaw. The blow rattled him to the ground, knocking any sense from his mind.An intense pressure fell upon Hawke's neck, the wind in his pipes knocked out. He looked up to see it was the Karasten bloodied up all over. His armor now gone with only pieces of it left, the tips of his horn broken and flayed with dried blood."Baasraa," the Karasten said, pushing the spear deep into Hawke. "You are nothing but a dangerous animal that cannot be repurposed. Worse than saarebas you… you-"The Karasten began to gurgle, his body twitching as he released his hold. His arms contorted inward on themselves, bending in ways that Hawke heard the sound of cracking bones."Stay away from him.""Merrill!?" Hawke exclaimed. The figure of his Dalish girlfriend stepped out from the streets, her palms crunched as she held the Karasten in place.But as he looked upon Merrill, his eyes clotted up with blood. Wiping it away, his eyes laid bare to a headless Karasten. The body slumped over, revealing away to a huge sword wielded by a tattooed elf."Fenris!""Hawke," Fenris nodded, "See that you're still riling up the Qunari.""Hey, they were here first. I-
cough,"Blood expelled from Hawke's mouth and the Champion slowly stood, clutching the spear."Hawke, you shouldn't be moving like that. The spear will-" Merrill said."I'm fine, Merrill. Give me a minute," Hawke replied, snapping the spear off. Blood torrented as he pulled it out but smoke appeared as his wounded began to heal. "Varric, you still there?""Ow!" Varric lamented, rubbing his head. "Did I get hit by a cannon or… wait, Daisy and Broody? Now it makes sense, this is just a dream!""Not a dream dwarf and it was a Qunari that caught you," Fenris said, lifting Varric up."Hawke, are you alright?" Merrill asked."Never better Merrill though I am a bit tired," Hawke replied, showing off his healed body.Merrill let out a gasp and Fenris stood wide-eyed. "What happened to you Hawke?" they questioned."Long story which reminds me. Where's Isabela?" Hawke asked.Before either could answer, a large ball of fire burst high into the air and evaporated into a cloud."Let me guess, that was Riviani blowing up the dreadnought," Varric deduced, staring up towards the clouds."Well, Fenris and I got the lyrium and the person to make the explosive. All she did was throw it on board," Merrill said."And sending in her crew to mop up any remaining Qunari," Fenris replied, crossing his arms."But there is still the matter of that huge fire," Merrill pointed nonchalantly towards the sounds of screams."No time to waste then. Merrill, Fenris, you two-" Hawke said."Varric, Hawke!" Marcus yelled out.The four looked up to see the fires whisking out into the air, flowing around spirals towards Marcus as his hands absorbed it all."There you two are!" Marcus yelled out, running at high speeds and skidding up."Nice work, Fireboy," Varric nodded in approval.Hawke nodded as well. "Yeah, really Marcus. Oh, and these are-""Freinds of yours, yeah. Name's Marcus, nice to meet," Marcus quickly said, giving Fenris and Merrill a simple wave. "Listen, we need to talk.""I'd love too but I think you should notice the city is still under attack," Hawke said."Not anymore. The garrison managed to push back the attack and all the Qunari have died. Look, there are still people trapped in rubble so why don't we save them first and talk, okay?""Marcus, what's wrong?" Hawke asked.Marcus paused and sighed. "It's about Piven.""What are you talking about? Marcus has helped me at every turn, he saved me, my clan, and helped us regain our lost knowledge. He's the only sh- human that I trust," Piven relented, his voice cracking."But not out of the goodness of his own heart!" Dirthamen shot back. "I've peered into the world through the artifacts he holds. He hides the truth from you.""I know he's a spy for the Inquisition.""No, not even close," Dirthamen replied, shaking his head. "In fact, he's not even from Thedas. He is a spy for those foreigners and his objective is not to 'help' restore stolen elvhen artifacts but to retrieve them for his Empire to study."Piven repeatedly shook his head, his face scowling. "No, no… I refuse to believe that.""Do you not trust me, my child?" Dirthamen asked, hunching close to Piven. "Would you side with a shem over your own people?""I'd… I'd never do that... it's just-""That you put too much trust into someone simply because they saved your life. We made the same mistake; Fen'harel was once a friend that helped us, you can see what that friendship was worth." Dirthamen replied, gesturing out to the city. "But if you still need convincing, why don't I show you."His hand unraveled from beneath his cloak. It looked the same Piven's own but much cleaner and smoother. It differed from the ones Piven saw of humans, rough and shoddy, reminding him of the slaver and Oppius. And even Marcus a bit.Grasping Dirthamen's hand, Piven's vision swirled out to a vision of sand. He could hear the crackle of a fire and saw his vision then swerve up into the air. He came face to face with a man that he didn't recognize. He was olive-skinned with a red warpaint across, dark hair and a beard."Marcus? Marcus are you there?" a voice called."Yeah, I'm here, Elesse," the man said.Wait!… is that… the Marcus I know,
Piven thought."Oh, well thank the Nine you're okay. You wouldn't believe how many hoops I had to jump through to contact you. How's your mission going?" the other voice asked."It's going well," Marcus said, "I think at the rate I'm going, I'll be able to retrieve all the artifacts for Neloth within a few months. Will the Empire conquer Thedas in that time?""Well, unfortunately, there were some problems with the Elder Council. The Emperor had to send quite a bit of our army home but we still estimate it will only take six months if everything goes accordingly. Nine in the worst case." the voice replied."Hopefully it's quick. Thedas is going to need lots of help once the war is done and I for one can't wait to study some of these artifacts.""You'll probably have to go back to Tamriel once the war is done. How will you study the artifacts?""I guess I'll just have to bring some over with me," Marcus shrugged. "And from what I've studied, it probably might be best if they didn't stay in Thedas."A gasp elicited from Piven, his vision swirling back to the Black City. A few tears clouded in his eyes but his fists became balled as he then trembled.Dirthamen rested his hands over Piven's shoulders. "Sad, I know. But it's in their nature so it's not surprising. Do you need more evidence?""I… I…" Piven said, his voice choking up. "It could have been out of context-""There is no need to make excuses. You couldn't have known especially considering who this Marcus serves," Dirthamen said. Piven shot his eyes back to him as he continued. "Marcus serves a very powerful man, the one known as the Emperor. A human that even the spirits of the Fade dare not confront. And he wants what we need.""But Marcus… it-it could just be what his Emperor wants. There's no-""But it is," Dirthamen interrupted. "Tell me, if his Emperor were to command Marcus to take away our legacy, are you certain that he would choose us over his own people?"Piven gleamed away, crossing his arms as he stayed silent. Silence bequeathed from his pursed lips, still contemplating an answer. "I don't know," he whispered."Yes, you do," Dirthamen said, "You just don't want to acknowledge it just as how I once refused to acknowledge Fen'harel's betrayal centuries ago."Tears strolled down Piven's cheeks, his face holding back the tide with a show of anger. Nostrils flaring out smokes of steam when a gentle hand of Dirthamen laid over. With a slight push, Piven swayed his head up to the Evanuris's figure. Dirthamen's bright blue eyes stared longingly into his, one of confidence and support."Are you alright now?" Dirthamen asked.Piven nodded. "I am. Thank you, Creator," he bowed."Yes, well then I hope the matter is settled then," Dirthamen said, patting Piven's shoulder. "I know it will be difficult to work with a shem but it will be all worth it. If only for the time being, indulge this Nivia's greed to help you. Just make sure you are discrete."A journal then conjured into Dirthamen's palm."One last thing, I saw through the artifacts that Marcus has a book with him detailing locations of my belongings," Dirthamen said, proceeding to snap his fingers. "It has been changed now to the locations of the artifacts you need.""Won't he notice the change and start to suspect something?" Piven asked."Hardly. For one the locations will still end up leading you to that magister you are after and two, the previous locations weren't quite as specific. They still lead to the same areas but not say a specific ruin.""And you're sure this will work?""My child, there is nothing to fear," Dirthamen approached. "Our people have suffered for long enough and it's through you that their will to survive shall save our people. You have a long journey, please rest."With a tap to his forehead, Piven immediately fell back into a slumber as his eyes darkened away from the Fade."Piven! Piven?""Wh-what?" Piven exclaimed. His eyes slowly but surely opened back to a view of Marcus. Around him, he noticed the rest of his companions surrounding him alongside other strangers.'Where am I?" he exclaimed, launching himself up as he felt hands pushing down on him."Woah, take it easy, Twitch. You were unconscious for almost a full day," Varric said."And also," Marcus added, bonking Piven on the head. "What were you thinking? Sneaking off like that, you're lucky that I found you.""You're not my father, Marcus," Piven retorted, rubbing off his temple. "Besides, you just left without even consulting me or Nivia. I just wanted to know what you were doing.""By sneaking behind my back?" Marcus shot back, walking closer to Piven's side."Hey, now there's no need for you get so worked up, Marcus," Hawke said, "It all worked out in the end. None of got hurt and we managed to repel back the Qunari.""Repel back the Qunari?" Piven questioned."You should have stayed in the room, Piven," Nivia answered, "Varric told quite the story. A whole battalion of Qunari soldiers tried a sneak attack from the docks. Explosions everywhere, Tevinter fighting valiantly, and Hawke destroying blocks of the city!""Yeah, that part was just Varric being Varric," Hawke said, narrowing his towards the dwarf."What can I say," Varric shrugged, "You knew what you were getting into when you met me. Just ask Broody," he pointed over to Fenris.Fenris gave no response, his arms crossed as he stared down at Varric. A quick push from Isabela wavered him down, eliciting a light chuckle from the Rivaini."Oh please, Fenris. Don't be so moody because you helped Tevinter," Isabela said."You all helped Tevinter," Fenris pointed, "I was here to free the slaves they had couped up in the slums.""And we thank you for that, Fenris," Hawke bowed. "But you probably should have been more discreet about it.""Why?" Nivia asked, stressing the word."Because a citizen reported to the garrison about an elf with a huge sword releasing their slaves," Marcus answered. "They wanted to kill him and Merrill but since we saved the city, they owed us a favor. So we agreed to leave before the sun rises tomorrow.""Pff, fine by me," Piven stated, leaping out from the bed. After a pause, he added, "By the way, who are these people. I…"Piven's gaze then paused onto Merrill. "Wait are you-""Oh, how rude of me. Hello, my name is Merrill and yes I'm Dalish," Merrill said, reaching out to shake. "From Clan Sabrae.""I think my clan heard of yours," Piven said, scratching his head to recall. "You wouldn't happen to know about Clan Riranni, would you?""Just that you went to Tevinter and never returned. What was your clan thinking?" Merrill asked."It seemed alright at first," Piven said, learning away."But it wasn't and you got caught," Fenris interjected. "You're lucky someone managed to save you.""And you are?""I go by Fenris," Fenris approached, "and like you, I was a slave too but I was born into it.""So why are you here?" Piven questioned."It's a long story," Fenris added, joined by hums and nods from both Merrill and Varric."Not really," Isabella added, "We just met Hawke, he helped us, and here we are. Fast as friends as we can be. Hello there, I'm Isabella. My, my, are your eyes lovely?"Her face leaned in close to Piven, the young Dalish turning red as an apple before his face turned into one of annoyance."Don't get in his face, Rivaini. He doesn't like that," Varric said.Isabela, ignoring his warning, took hold of Piven's cheeks. Her finger closed in one of his markings, causing the boy to react and shove her away."Oh someone is feisty," Isabela said, walking away with her hands up. "Where did you find him, Hawke? Especially the cute girl."She winked to Nivia, causing the young mage to curl away to the far side of the room."Isabela, they're barely eighteen," Hawke said in a flat but quick monotone voice. "They were with Marcus over her and they've agreed to help us in our mission.""About that…" Isabela said."Rivaini…" Varric replied as if about to give a lecture."Don't you worry a thing, Varric. It's nothing personal but I still got to focus on efforts against the Qunari. That's what your Commander Cullen wanted anyway.""And you two?" Hawke asked."Don't worry about us Hawke," Merrill added, grabbing hold of his arm. "Fenris and I are still joining with you.""That's good then," Hawke said, "So Marcus, where are we headed to next? Maybe Isabella can drop us off.""Let me check," Marcus replied. Through his journal, Marcus scanned over the pages. The entire group silent, allowing him to concentrate and decipher over the pages. His eyes seemed to widen a couple of times, and frown set upon his face."Is something wrong Marcus?" Nivia asked."Yeah, our transportation. The next place where we have to go to is the Arlathan Forest," Marcus replied."Oh, well then I can't take you then," Isabela relented."Why not? Aren't you some kind of pirate/smuggler? You know, parrots and saying arrgh?" Nivia asked."Have you been listening to Varric?" Merrill whispered to Nivia.Isabela shook her head. "That was before the war with the Qunari started, sweetie. Now there are too many ships patrolling through the straits. And going around Seheron isn't an option either; take too long.""So we just go on the roads then," Piven added."That won't do Twitch," Varric replied, "the Qunari have extended their line all the way towards the mountains in the east. And since we might need their help in the future…""It's best we don't try to pick fights with them for now," Hawke said. His thoughts then turned his gaze away, opening up a map of Thedas over a bed. "Let's see… I think our only option is to go through the Hundred Pillars. It'll be the fastest route.""But the journal only indicates the whole Arlathan Forest," Marcus said, "not a specific ruin. We'll need supplies if we're going to search that long.""Then we'll stop by a village, Seleny if we have too. Maybe even hire some men or get help from any Antivan Inquisition agents. We just have to be careful to avoid any Imperial troops.""Then that's our plan. Piven, Nivia, come on. We have a lot to do tomorrow," Marcus said, gesturing with his head. Nivia followed along but Piven simply stared back. "Piven, let's go," he said, spelling out with his tongue."Alright, alright," Piven relented following Marcus as the mage gave a look of disdain for this new disrespect.But as the trio departed, leaving the rest to exchange glances of worry, small green eyes pierced in through the windows. The dusky sun bounced off them, the figure it belonged to casting a grin. And with its tail wrapped around its waist, the figure descended back down into an alley to wait.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
"Alright soldiers, we move on my signal."Several heads nodded in response as bodies brushed silently through bushes and trees. One by one, maces, aces, swords, and bows readied among hundreds… thousands of infantry. From professionals to levies, all waited for the moment to strike what was a line of Imperial soldiers marching through the forests.The captain of the group counted it among the largest of contingents he saw. Near 60,000 soldiers and they were all marching through one of the most heavily forested areas of the Free Marches. Excellent for an ambush."On my mark, we'll flank them from both sides. Sergeant Rowe, your archers will focus on the cavalry. Sergeant Hamilton, have the Templar disable their mage contingent. With luck, we'll force the Imperials to retreat," the captain said."Yes sir," the sergeants replied."Frankly, this one thinks the plan would work if you acted much earlier. You might have won then."Before any words could be spoken, a quick stroke of dagger sliced across the soldiers' necks. Life fleeting from their bodies as they collapsed."No… this one was wrong. You never would have won," the Khajiit said.He grabbed the captain's horn, blowing loudly through the forests and alerting the marching columns. Through his eyes, he could see hundreds of confused souls bursting out of their hiding places.Khajiiti assassins striked en masse, slitting the throats of any infantry commander they could find. Without them, panic ensued throughout the Thedosian ranks.Yet courage still held for the Thedosians and they rushed the column hoping to deal casualties. Javelins and arrows flew between both sides. Shields and swords crashed against each other and a grind ensued.The Imperial column slightly buckled, shocked from the Thedosian charge. But the ground began to shake and sunder. The back lines of Thedosians could barely react as boiling rages of steam engulfed them, burning their flesh.Tress collapsed all around the fighting and several Dwemer automata charged into the Thedosian flanks. Spiders eviscerated faces, spheres sliced torsos in half while centurions smushed them into a paste. Routing ensued and the last thing they would ever see was a nigh-unstoppable onslaught of cold-hearted machinery.A Khajiit walked over the line of trepid corpses, his path illuminated with a view of a thousand dead Thedosians. He rubbed his nose. "How is it you Nords say… they shit themselves."
7th of Bloomingtide, 9:45 Dragon/ 7th of Second Seed, 305 4E
"Another great victory Commander.""Hmm," Marius hummed as he continued on his stride.Flanked by Deezara and Gasred, the three generals strode through a massive plain. Bodies of dead Thedosians laid around them as Imperial soldiers carried out their duty of cleaning the battlefield. The wounded wailed in pain, comforted by their brother and sisters as they were hauled off into wagons."Commander?" General Deezara questioned."It's nothing, General. It's just fatigue, that's all," Marius said."Then perhaps we should set camp tonight, Commander. Our scouts reported a hill a mile south of here," Gasred said, pointing to the horizon."How many days march until we reach Markham?" Marius asked."Five days, Commander. However, if we want to avoid further casualties then it would increase to nine days, ten at the most," Gasred said."These ambushes have been incessant these past days," Marcus said, stroking his chin to think. "And we nearly lost a centurion. General Gasred, have the soldiers set up on the hill by tonight. And send word to Tsrani and Rhiata of our delay.""Yes Commander," Gasred nodded, marching off to bark the orders."Commander. General," a soldier called out, rushing up to Marius and Deezara."Captain Jee-Lai," Marius answered before he and Deezara were handed a clipboard. "Finished with the casualties reports for today? ""Yes, Commander," Jee-Lai saluted. "As was yesterday, minimal casualties mostly with wounded. We've also managed to capture an officer from Ostwick and are currently investigating him for information.""Captain, is this right?" Deezara asked, scanning over the report. "One of the centurions is out of commission.""Unfortunately yes, General. It was working earlier this morning but now it's not responding to any commands and our engineers don't seem to know what is wrong. I'd would like to request we send a contingent to send it back to Antiva City.""That would very risky, Captain," Deezara said, "If we send back only a few soldiers, they might be ambushed and the Thedosians would get their hands on this technology.""But if we don't then we stand to anger the Emperor, the Imperial Engineer Corps, and the Mages Guild," Marius interjected, turning to Jee-Lai. "Your request is granted, Captain and I'll have the Khajiit scouts sent with you.""Thank you, Commander. And one more thing," Jee-Lai said, handing out a rolled paper to Marius. "A raven sent this for you."Marius and Deezara glanced back worried looks."Strange, normally I'd receive a message from one of our mages," Marius said. Rolling out the message, Marius's eyes widened for a second then narrowing as it rolled fully out. "Hmm, thank you, Captain. That is all for now."Jee-Lai saluted and proceeded to his Legion."Looks like we'll have to rest early today, General. The Emperor calls at midnight," Marius said.The full gaze of the moon descended over the Imperial fort, patrols shifting around as the camp slept. At the center stood a large tent, the entrance guarded by the elite Praetorians that followed every general of the Legion.Inside Deezara, Gasred, and Marius stood at attention. A projection of their fellow generals also appeared around them from their dwemer communication devices."Your Imperial Majesty," they said, bowing in unison for the Emperor to appear alongside General Celanya and the Empress."Rise generals," the Emperor commanded. "Commander Marius, report.""Yes Emperor," Marius nodded. "Our progress on controlling the Free Marches has been slower than our initial estimates but I can assure you we'll have it under control with minimal casualties in four months.""Four months?" Suver questioned. "Commander, that seems a long time to take just a few cities even if you are accounting the distances and the lack of proper roads.""I am aware of that Suver, however, our lines have repeatedly been attacked by small Theodsian raiding parties. General Tsrani's division even came under attack by what appeared to be hired bandits from Ostwick. Thus the increase in time has to do with our army avoiding any more ambushes," Marius said.Heidkar and Rhiata raised their brows at Marius. "Commander, surely these ambushes are but minor annoyances. The Orlesians down south are hardly a challenge to our soldiers and those Marchers don't even a proper army," Heidkar said."I seem to recall Heidkar that four months is the amount of time it will take for Orlais," Elesse shot back."That is simply due to the sheer size of the Orlesian Empire," Celanya said, turning her head to Elesse. "While the major cities will be easy to take, I have calculated that the Thedosians will resort to guerrilla warfare within the wilds and deserts of the empire. And we must make sure they are all rooted out before we march on Tevinter.""It was agreed on we wouldn't resort to putting them all to the sword," Marius pointed."We did, Commander," Celanya nodded. "We offer every city and village the chance to surrender and we pay for messengers to send out the message throughout the regions. We've limited our sieges of their cities to waiting them out and only then do we commit to direct assault if the garrison still refuses to surrender.""But that might not be an option in Rivain, Celanya," Lorshnag added."What do you mean Lorshnag?" the Emperor asked."Our fight against the Qunari in Rivain has taken a larger toll than expected. While our forces in Rivain proper do well against the Qunari in the south, our Antivan allies are lacking in the west. Now they're being counter-invaded," Lorshnag explained."And we've had trouble with sending reinforcements back to Antiva," Antossia stepped forward. "The Imperial Navy obtains pyrrhic victories against the Qunari dreadnoughts when we don't have mage or dragon support. We've lost 2,000 of our soldiers to the sea already.""May Arkay guide their souls," the Emperor said, lowering his head and for the rest to do the same. "I shall send 20 of the dragons to assist you Antossia. Have the soldiers reinforce the Antivan front and with Larshnag, drive the Qunari back into the sea.""At once, Emperor," the two bowed."Now if that is all…""One last thing, Emperor," Deezara interrupted. "The status of Marcus and his mission. I am still confused about the point behind him saving artifacts. We could surely use him to speed up our conquest of Thedas."The Emperor raised his hand. "I understand your concerns General but the matter of this mission he is taking is of great importance, so much so that his use on the battlefield would be negligible.""How so Emperor?" Tsrani asked.The Emperor sighed, giving a slight glance to Serana. "From our reports from Marcus and Nilssa, we have come to learn the Thedosians are on a dangerous path to retrieve an ancient elven artifact. One that can end up destroying this entire continent, all for the sake of their drive to win," she said."Thus is the reason I have chosen Marcus for this mission," the Emperor added. "If the Thedosians were to get their hands on this artifact, we would lose regardless of our power.""But… how could such a powerful artifact stay hidden all this time? Surely some adventurer, or a mage, or even a scholar would have found it?" Gasred asked."That is what I must learn," the Emperor announced. His voice bellowed in tone, unnerving the rest of his generals. "Thank you all for your reports, we shall all speak again in one month."One by one, each of the generals bowed and their projections faded away. Serana and Celanya turned to the Emperor, noticing his hands were being held tight together."Have you thought about what you're going to say to him?" Serana asked."Mostly but not the tone," Gaius said, massaging his wrists. "Celanya, the Empress and I will be preoccupied. I don't know how long but I am not to be disturbed. When you take Halamshiral, simply take levitate our tent.""At once, Emperor," Celanya bowed out of the tent.Taking in a deep breath, Gaius somberly walked over to his tent bed. Serana handed him a cup of tea, prepared just before the meeting, and soothing effects washed over Gaius."That's nice," he muttered and laid flat on his back on the bed."How are you going to call him?" Serana asked, kneeling on her knees."By the one thing he understands just as I do," Gaius said, crossing his arms. "Power."
Inquisition Camp, Vercheil
"So Cullen, what's the news?" Evelyn asked as she walked into the tent."Do you want the bad news or the worst news?" Cullen asked."No good news?" Evelyn asked.Cullen shook his head back. "On every front, our armies have lost against the Imperials. Our raids and ambushes hardly inflict enough damage on them. They've already taken Wycome and are probably on the doorsteps of Halamshiral as we speak.""I still can't believe that you managed to get the Orlesians to not commit to defending the city, Josephine," Evelyn said."You should be thanking Leliana for that Inquisitor," Josephine said, "If she hadn't convinced the nobles' spies of their true numbers…""Which reminds me, Cullen," Cassandra interceded. "How many soldiers do we now have?""According to the last reports…" Cullen said, stopping to flip through multiple pages. "Not counting the ones at Halamshiral, we have a combined total of 95,000 Orlesian and Nevarran soldiers in southern Orlais. And the nobles from both countries have raised an additional 40,000 levies though.""But that's barely half their numbers and there's way up north," Evelyn crossed her arms."More importantly those 40000 have seldom seen battle," the voice of one Solas interrupted, striding inside. "They'll flee at the first sight of it.""In the field, I would agree but they're being placed to garrison the other southern cities starting with Vercheil," Cullen continued. "But you are right, it's still not enough. Not just their dragons and mages but soldiers from the Free Marches are confirming the Empire has access to brass golems that can heavily disrupt our formations.""Perhaps now would be a good time to negotiate?" Josephine asked."We haven't lost yet Josephine," Evelyn replied, shaking her fists. "If we can just get Tevinter and the Qunari on our side-""And what if we don't Inquisitor? How can you be so certain the Hero of Ferelden will succeed in convincing the Triumvirate?" Leliana asked."We would still have the artifact Hawke and Varric are looking for," Evelyn said."A book that controls souls," Cassandra dryly said. "Inquisitor, Corypheus nearly destroyed the world with his artifact and you're wasting time looking for the same.""Well, we can't risk the Empire getting their hands on it, can we?" Evelyn asked, raising her voice."We don't know that Inquisitor," Josephine said. Her voice seemingly cracked, sounding as though she would cry and drawing everyone's attention. She took in a long breath. "How are you so sure this isn't a plot by Solas?""Again Josephine with the Solas thing?" Evelyn asked."She has a right to ask about such things! All of us, yes," Leliana replied. Cassandra and Cullen affirmed as well, nodding in agreement."Well, let's ask Solas then," Evelyn gestured to the elf. "Solas is this a plot by you so you can destroy us and the Empire?"Solas took a chance to glance at each member. Leliana and Cassandra gave him a look of contempt, a rage hidden beneath. Cullen and Josephine narrowed their eyes, eagerly wanting to confirm their suspicions. Evelyn, too it seemed held the same stance as she seemed unsure."It won't matter to any of you what I say," Solas said, slowly walking to the table. "You still think me of guilty even though it would not be in my self-interest to betray you all. Even when we fought Corypheus I still-"Solas fell to his knees, yelling out in pain as he instinctively held his head. Evelyn did the same as well, causing the others to jump back and quickly running up to Evelyn."Inquisitor!" Cassandra said, rushing down. "What's happening!? Josephine, get a physician quick!""No! No!" Evelyn said, "It's not that its-""It's him…" Solas interrupted. His yells replace by panting as he slowly stood. "It's the Dragonborn… the Emperor. He's calling out to us in the Fade."Cassandra shot her head back. "What have you done Solas? Stop playing-"Evelyn held tightly onto her wrist, shaking her head for Cassandra to stop."Inquisitor?" Cullen questioned."It's not a Solas plot, okay its… I think it is him too. I… something about it just… makes me know it's the Emperor.""How can you be so certain?" Leliana asked, lifting Evelyn by the arm."Come with us then if you must," Solas replied, leaning over a table. "Just as last time as I showed you, we will all enter the Fade and meet with the Emperor.""No, we're not doing that," Cullen said."Then stay if you must, you and Cassandra," Solas replied, "Cast protections on the rest of them and that way you ensure their safety. Even you know that I too am still affected by the Fade and thus your abilities can still affect me."Solas spoke true of his abilities, Cassandra knew for certain when she dispelled barriers of his years ago. But an uneasy queasiness rolled her gut as she was still uncertain if she still had any effect on him. But with her and Cullen…?"Only if they want too," Cassandra said, "but if anything happens to them then-""Yes… heads roll and the only people that could end the war die in a tent," Solas said. Slowly he approached, raising his hands wide to show he meant no harm. "So Leliana, Josephine, do you accept?""Only if Josie agrees," Leliana answered."Josephine?" Evelyn asked.Josephine refused to answer, scratching her board."Josephine, you and Leliana were the ones who didn't want this war to start. And I'll admit I had some reservations too but here you are being presented with the chance to talk to the guy in charge of it all. This might be your only chance," Evelyn said.Josephine lifted her head but her eyes still down towards her clipboard. Her lips pursed, silently nodding in agreement. "Alright then," she simply said."Very well then," Solas said, kneeling on his knees. "If you would please sit before me we can begin."The three did as they commanded, sitting in a circle with Solas. Cullen and Cassandra then drew their swords, planting them straight into the ground. A circle of light expanded out and washed over them all save for Solas."Close your eyes," Solas instructed as they did as he said.Their breathing slowed to a steady pace, slumping their heads down for Solas' magic to take hold into a deep slumber.Evelyn opened her eyes again and no longer was she in the tent. Veering her head around, Leliana and Josephine were with here as well, standing in confusion to where they were. For the Fade one normally sees in a dream was nothing that they were seeing.Instead of a green sky, it was a normal cloudy sky and there was no hint of the Black City. Surrounding them was a forest entirely covered in pine trees save for the path they were on. Behind them, more trees but in front laid a large wooden house with a lake far in the distance. A stable, smelter and a farm pen were placed all around the house."Are we sure this is the Fade?" Evelyn asked. "I mean, we should at least see the Black City.""No, we are in the Fade but it seems the Emperor has more control over his dreams than I imagined," Solas replied, walking out behind with his hands rested behind. "I never imagined a human could be this skilled in magic.""So where to now then?" Josephine asked."Why the only place we can go to," Solas said, gesturing to the mansion's door.The four opened the door and entered into a large great hall. Sconces made of horns lit along the walls and various pieces of armors and weapons aligned with them."What kind of weapons are these?" Evelyn asked. One of the armors she touched was black and red that looked demonic with spikes and horns adorning it. She traced a finger over its glowing chest piece and it felt warm to the touch."Inquisitor, I don't think its a good idea to touch that," Josephine said."But it's so… interesting. Hell, it's probably better than what I have. You guys think he has like more of these?""Inquisitor, please tell me you're not going to ask the Emperor for some armor? That would be highly inappropriate," Josephine said, pulling her aside.Evelyn shrugged. "Not to wear of course but I wouldn't say no to one. You think it's light armor?"Leliana and Josephine rolled their eyes at Evelyn. Continuing out from the hall, they entered into a large foyer. A fireplace firmly lit at the back with a small assortment of chairs and a sofa surrounding a small table."This is… homely. Is this where he lives?" Evelyn asked."You would think someone titled Emperor would live more lavishly," Solas added, inspecting a cup."You would think so but spending so long as an adventurer makes you appreciate the simpler things in life."The four quickly turned their heads back up towards the top of the staircase. A man of medium height walked down similarly to Solas. His hear was neatly parted, his face looked recently shaved, and wore a somewhat elegant tunic.Yet despite this man's calm nature as he walked down, the three humans backed away towards the exit. Solas though seemed to challenge him, his posture straightening more than what he normally displayed."So… we meet at last Fen'harel or is it Solas? Your naming conventions are quite different from the elves in Tamriel," Gaius replied. "And you've brought guests as well. May I ask what your names are?"His hand reached out to Evelyn and she tacitly accepted."Evelyn Trevelyan," she stated, releasing her hand away. "And this is Leliana and Josephine Montilyet.""A… pleasure to meet you, your Grace," Josephine courtly bowed. Leliana nodded."Ah… so you are this famous Inquisitor that I've heard so much about. It's good that we finally meet… well in our dreams anyway. Personally, I don't count dreams as a first meeting but to each their own," Gaius shrugged."Hmm," Solas hummed. "For what is the reason you summoned us?""Summon you? Why I did no such thing," Gaius replied, walking over and plopping himself down on the sofa. "I simply flexed my power in the Fade and you responded. Of course, that begs the question of why you brought your fri- no… acquaintances I believe.""And how would you know that?" Solas asked, approaching alone.Gaius glanced at the three. "The way you're all acting around him, staying far from his reach. But also because I know he paraded himself as a humble rural mage that in reality was responsible for a horrific event known to you all as the Breach and a monster known as Corypheus. I would find it hard-pressed for anyone to forgive such a person.""It must be nice, isn't it?" Solas asked, sitting opposite. "As a conqueror, you can do as you please. Branding judgment on people that you've never met and known nothing about their history.""Perhaps with past emperors, you'd be right," Gaius replied, leaning back into the sofa. "But I would expect someone with your… experience would know that the world is not so black and white.""An excuse that is thrown around by those that refuse to acknowledge their own misdeeds" Solas shot back.A staredown ensued between the two, their bodies leaned forward and hands nonchalantly fiddled with the furniture. The three human females began to feel it, their feet felt a slight rumble underneath and scantily notice the cups vibrating."I'm assuming you brought Solas here for more than just a simple chat, right?" Evelyn asked, letting out a fake smile. The two powers relented, leaning back down."Yes, quite," Gaius replied, "Please, why don't you sit. Have some fake tea and cakes will you.""Uhh… thanks," Evelyn nodded.However, the gesture was unfulfilled as her hand passed through the tea and fading away. Again she tried for the cakes but Leliana dissuaded her."Oh…" Gaius spelled out."You are convinced they are fake and thus they are," Solas replied."It's no matter. I'll simply have to send you some in the real world once this war is over," Gaius smiled."That is very kind of you, Emperor Gaius but since you've brought the matter up of the war, I would ask we discuss that first," Josephine said."So that's why you brought them?" Gaius asked, smiling at Solas. Solas continued his usual blank face at him, letting out a slight chuckle from Gaius. "Very well, what about the war would like to discuss?""How about starting with why you're here?" Evelyn stood."Inquisitor!" Josephine and Leliana chastised."Please, it's quite alright," Gaius waved. "I understand that our sudden arrival has caused much confusion and worry for the people of Thedas. Especially when new people expect you to follow them though I believe Thedas has experienced it once already.""And those were terrible times, we know," Josephine said. "Hopefully this time there can be more discourse between our two continents. And it is within all of us that we hope we can come to terms and perhaps even peace.""But because peace between foreigners requires a bit of understanding," Leliana added. "Perhaps you could deign to tell us more about yourself and what your Empire wants."Gaius titled his head. "I believe my ambassador made it clear what the Empire wants. Freedom for those Thedas has oppressed for so long, one that will be guaranteed until the end of time.""And those are noble goals, we agree," Josephine nodded. "We have been working towards them, mages now have more freedom in the Circles, the alienages are beginning to gain more right, and-""Too little, too late," Gaius said, slowly shaking his head. "No matter what you want, there is still a sizeable power Thedas that will do everything to prevent that. And at the same time, you'll need those same people to enact change. Now yes, you might give the freedoms the people deserve, but how long will that take? How many people will suffer, will die to achieve that end? And even if you do, how long will that last?""So that gives you an excuse to kill whomever you please then?" Evelyn retorted, bursting up."Inqu-"Gaius let out a large laugh, rocking back on the sofa. Tears rolled out, his laugh continuing strong as the three women looked on him, agape and confused as to this behavior."Is something funny?" Evelyn asked."Yes, you all," Gaius relented, continuing his fit of laughter for a minute and began to wind down. "Your disunity in the face of war is laughable. You, Inquisitor, wanted to stand united and drive us back into the ocean and yet here your 'friends' are wanting to give up immediately. No, I take it back. It's pathetic.""Listen here, Emperor, you don't anything about us so why don't you-""This is the Fade and you are not a Dreamwalker. You cannot harm me here. But please do go on, I'm sure you're convincing your friends to continue to fight.""Listen, I-"Evelyn's mouth gagged from one Leliana, hold the Inquisitor down and giving a slight bump on her head."Please, excuse our dear Inquisitor's behavior. She is simply… motivated about ensuring Thedas's freedom as we all are," Leliana said."You say that and yet here you are trying to undermine each other. You all do realize that even if you defeat me, it'll be pyrrhic at best. And who'll benefit the most but your Qunari neighbors," Gaius said.Evelyn shoved Leliana off, quick to stand up again. "No they won't, they'll be weakened too if that were to happen. We know you're putting most of your forces against them so if anything the Qunari will be on the defensive.""He still brings up an excellent point though Inquisitor," Josephine said, "This war will cost many lives, for both sides. You said before that if we were losing horribly, then you'd give us the chance to talk about peace. I think… it's time now.""What!?""Josephine is right Inquisitor. We've put up a defense and now it's crumbling. We have a chance here to get out of it now with lives intact and we can focus on the real threats," Leliana said."The real threat is right there!" Evelyn pointed."Emperor Gaius, I would like to formally request we resume our talks to reach an armistice," Josephine said."Josephine, I didn't-""I second that as well," Leliana added.There were no words left for Evelyn to stay, her mouth left agape as she turned back and forth between the two. A hole opened in her heart, the sting of betrayal wounded Evelyn and she slumped down in defeat."Was that what the others were thinking?" she thought. "Why didn't they say anything? We could have… no, we wouldn't. What do I do now?"Josephine and Leliana looked straight into Gaius's eyes, a fiery determination set in them to see this through. A chance to find some peace, a chance to work on rebuilding, setting things right."No."Their hearts shattered at that word, the two advisors' bodies locked up in tandem. Evelyn dredged up from her slump, switching her head side to side and trying to shake her friends from their state. Neither could say a word and Gaius rose up and towered over the women."Don't act so surprised. Did you really think I'd give you another chance after rejecting my terms at your Conclave," Gaius announced, slamming a foot over the table.The happy warm inviting presence replaced itself with one of anger. The house around them began to shake, paintings and cups fell and shattered on the ground. And all the three Inquisition members could do was slump away into the sofa."There is only one condition I will accept; complete unconditional surrender. There will be no armistice, no negotiations over terms, no more chances. Thedas will fall to the Empire, governors will be assigned over the new provinces along with a Divine of our choosing and you will all become Imperial citizens, regardless of what you want. Is that clear?"Silence bequeathed them, staring back at Gaius and still in disbelief. Tears formed in Josephine's eyes as she tried to look away. Leliana and Evelyn's demeanor slowly enraged at his words and readied to argue back."There's no point in arguing about it. My terms are final and the only option if you want to save Thedas. So… what will it be?" Gaius asked, falling back down to the sofa.Evelyn stood tall before her friends, arms bulged out in veins as she swallowed in a deep breath. "No, we won't. We'll keep on fighting against you, Emperor but you should know you made a big mistake. My friends were willing to compromise with you but now Thedas will know you're nothing but a tyrannical ruler that just wants to conquer. And whatever it takes, we will defeat you.""Evelyn," Leliana whispered. She and Josephine in awe of Evelyn's defiance.Gaius simply waved her off, rubbing his temple. "Then go and stop wasting my time," he said.With but a snap of his fingers, the three women vanished away to the real world. A long sigh escaped from Gaius, slapping his hand down over his eyes. He then looked to Solas."You were awfully quiet," he said."I had no stake in the conversation but importantly that is not why you brought me here," Solas said, crossing his legs."Yes, let's dispense with the pleasantries. Where is the book of souls?" Gaius asked."I do not know what you're speaking of," Solas said."Enough with this facade of an understanding hermit," Gaius replied, baring out his teeth. "The book that can control and restore mortal souls; it was from Tamriel and I know a dragon traded it for an Elder Scroll with an elf named Mythal. She was your friend was she not?""Still is," Solas corrected, flexing his fingers over the chair. "Part of her still resides in me but not fully. If I had known such an artifact existed, I would have already sought it out.""Yet something tells me you are at least aware of its existence. Why haven't you sought it out?""Because you would know and turn your full force against me.""Are you scared of me?""Not in the slightest but I know even I can't defeat your Empire by myself," Solas said."Using the Thedosians to weaken us so that you may defeat us then, is that it? Or me in particular?" Gaius asked, tilting his head."Maybe both but I would be satisfied if you left either way. Tell me, is this war of yours making great strides in your efforts for the greater good? Destroying families, cities, killing those that don't hold to your beliefs; all for a supposed peace that is not even the real reason you are here.""I would expect you of all people to understand that sacrifices have to made be for the greater good. Sacrifices that we would never consider but understand they have to be done," Gaius said, turning away towards a painting. He continued as he looked to the painting."The difference is that I am doing this to ensure these worlds… no, mortalkind's survival. What you want is to change the very nature of this world's purpose, to shape it for own pride and conscience.""Your actions say otherwise," Solas shot back, rising up. "You are a tyrant who simply wants to expand his empire. If you were benevolent, you would have worked with Thedas instead of conquering it. But instead, you delude yourself with vague words that say you are this world's savior rather than a mad man that feels the need to justify his actions."Gaius hung his head low and sighed. "If only you experienced what I've been through, you'd agree with me. Your desire to restore relics of the past will be your downfall, Fen'harel.""It may be. However, I will make sure that you are defeated before that happens. That I promise," Solas replied, vanishing back to the real world."We'll see, Dread Wolf. We'll see," Gaius muttered.Within a blink of his eyes, the mansion foyer returned back to its pristine state. Save for the tea and cakes as Gaius now thought it was a bit too tacky."May I come in Your Majesty?" the voice of Marcus asked, knocking on a door."You may, Marcus. They just left," the Emperor answered as he sat back into his sofa."Aye, I noticed them but don't worry they didn't see me. I just wanted to take a good look at this 'god'. His magical aura is rather impressive but as an actual deity? Pathetic," Marcus said. "Maybe for Thedas a god is simply a being with sufficient enough power and who has worshippers. That would be an interesting study…""Yes, yes, something to ponder but I will say do not underestimate him. I can tell it's not his true aura."Marcus snapped back out of his thoughts. "I'm sorry. A bad habit I may have picked up from Neloth." He rubbed the back of his head instinctively. "Coming back to what I was informing you before being interrupted, I shall send the gaatlok I've taken to Neloth. Something to gain any advantage over these… monsters. We mustn't underestimate how low they will go to win."Gaius went to the windows. "Yes, I knew out of all the Thedosians, the Qunari would be the most dangerous. But fear not, I have taken the appropriate measure and once it is done the Qun will collapse unto itself," he said, turning back to face Marcus.Marcus tensed his shoulders. "I see… If it had been any other nation I would have objected with force but them? After Carastes they can go to Oblivion for all I care. The Qun as an ideology has to be destroyed. I'll just ask if you could spare the pyramids as they might be worth studying.""Where are you headed next?" Gaius asked.Marcus opened his mouth but stopped himself. He took a moment to ponder, evident by his scratching of the chin. "There's something you should know. I'm not sure… it's just a gut feeling you see, but I think they infiltrated us.""They? Who? Fen'harel, the Qun, the Inquisition?"He shook his head. "No, the Evanuris. I think they made their first move. I'm sure someone changed the destination in my journal through magic and I'm certain the other mages in my party are incapable of that. Not only that but I felt a strong presence. Possibly from the artifacts, I've collected but it could be my imagination."Gaius put his hand on his shoulder. "I think you're letting your worries about the Evanuris get you. This is obviously a ploy by Fen'harel in order to divide your attention from his real plans. Possibly with help from those Inquisition members in your party.""They'd never help him!""Of course not but most likely they're unaware they themselves are being manipulated to help the Dread Wolf," Gaius replied, resting his arm over Marcus's shoulder. "For now, though go along with this change in plans. Remember the most important thing you must achieve is to stop this Magister Vel and bring me the artifact he possesses. I believe that is what Fen'harel is after but you will make sure it does not fall into the wrong hands."Marcus straightened his posture. "As you say, Emperor, it will be done as you command. I still have some tricks in my sleeves.""Good. You are dismissed then," Gaius said while grinning.Marcus made the Imperial salute before vanishing. Gaius's smile eerily grinned from side to side, balling his fist."Soon, Narria. Soon," he muttered.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Looking out through the cave's vines, Evelyn could still catch glimpses of fires far in the distance despite the heavy rainstorm. They dotted all across the meadow tops and hills, though not burning as brightly as they usually did. A couple of dragons soared over them, their deafening shouts she could feel vibrate despite their distance."Damn dragons," she muttered, letting out a long sigh as she regressed back into the cave. It frustrated Evelyn to no end of the destruction the dragons caused. No matter the position they attacked from, no matter the time of day, the dragons would simply not go down. Even with masses of ballistas, at best they could stun them and the dragons would simply retreat."Brooding again, boss? We're not going to kill Imperials that way." Bull asked, his voice echoing further in the cave. He, the Chargers, and Rainier all sat around a fire; some with bottles in hand, Grim sleeping off to the side and the rest looked towards Evelyn."Come sit with us, Inquisitor. Skinner's got a story that'll take your mind off," Krem called.Grim grunted, drudging himself eliciting surprises from the rest."No, not you Grim. The day you tell a story is the day Dalish admits she's a mage," Rocky said."For the thousandth time, I'm a ma- archer, dammit," Dalish retorted, shoving down a giggling Rocky as the rest followed along in laughter.Evelyn let out a slight chuckle, shaking her head as she sat down with her party. "You guys are a bunch of idiots.""That's true but they're my idiots. Isn't that right, Krem?" Bull asked."It's because of all your bullshit, chief," Krem said, twirling his fingers at his head. Everyone laughed in agreement even Bull, chuckling out heaves of breaths. Then it became quiet, the laughs dying and they all stared at each other, awkward in silence.Evelyn broke the silence, letting out a large sigh that echoed through the cave. "Thanks, guys. Really," she said, staring deeply at the fire. "Still though… it just… not enough for me to forget that we're still in a war and that we're losing… badly.""I know that, boss. We all know that that's why we're here. But being gloomy all the time isn't going to help us kill any Imperials," Bull said."You have to be something that the other soldiers can look up to Evelyn. For their sake and ours," Rainier added. "It doesn't have to be every single waking hour of the day but you still can't show yourself being in this state all the time either.""Guys, I know okay. I know," Evelyn said, her volume increasing. She covered her face, dragging her hands over. "It's just… stressful alright. Here we are, ambushing Imperials in the Dales hardly doing enough while Orlesian nobles in the north think it's the perfect time to scheme. We have Tevinter and Par Vollen fighting a stupid war when they should be fighting with us. And now we have an all-powerful Dragonborn, whatever that is, wanting to utterly destroy us all.""So you're-""Yes!" Evelyn exclaimed, grabbing a bottle out a soldier's hands and chugging its contents. "Now if you'll excuse me, I'm going to lie down."Gone now deeper into the cave, the remaining members resumed back their glances of silence to each other. Scratching their noses and whistling a tune, Bull stood amongst them. He made a gesture to the Chargers, scattering the members to other parts of the cave and finding himself alone with Rainier.Bull sighed, plopping down and taking a quick swig of a canteen. "We really are fucked, Rainier.""Stating the obvious," Rainier stated."Yeah but it's a different type of fucked. With Corypheus, even at our lowest we still managed to find something to turn us around. And we didn't know it was going to come. But now it's…""We'll find something Bull," Rainier said, "We always do. As Evelyn said, it's just Orlais, Nevarra, and the Free Marches fighting the Empire. If we can get Tevinter and the Qunari to help us, then we might stand a chance however slim it is.""It's not going to happen, Furrows. Tevinter won't fight a two-front war and the Qunari are never going to agree to a truce or an armistice for that matter.""How are you certain? Clearly, they should know that the Empire is no pushover.""Oh, I'm sure they know but that's not the reason why they're not joining us," Bull replied, turning to Rainier. "They're not going to help us because they overestimate their power. See the one hundred or so thousand isn't the real amount of soldiers they have.""What do you mean not the real amount? Don't tell me they have a million soldiers too?" Rainier asked, sweating a tear down his forehead."Oh, no, definitely not. Not even if the Qun took over all of Thedas. But it is a lot though, 200,000 in total from what I hear," Bull answered as Rainier was taking a swig.Rainier spit over the fire, replying with a cough. "That many! That's… the same number as Thedas. It's-" he paused, a thought popping. "Wait a minute… you said heard. So it's not true then?""Yes and no," Bull said, "Only the Arishok knows the true number of soldiers but seeing as how he's not coming to help us now-""The Qunari are assuming they can outlast everyone then," Rainier said with Bull shrugging."That or they know how badly we're losing so they're hoping to use their navy to stop any Imperials from landing in Par Vollen and launch a counterattack against a weak Thedas," Bull replied."That's foolish.""I know but you know how the Qun is pretty determined about their goals," Bull shrugged. "So determined that they're blind to the fact the Empire will crush them alone. And seeing as how they seem to hold a grudge against Tevinter and the Qun, they'll use their full might in one go.""So they're going easy on us now, huh?" Rainier said, slouching towards the fire. "Then… if we want those reinforcements, we'll either have to prove to them that we can win and hope the Hero of Ferelden can convince the Arishok. Might as well collect those shards again.""Hey, you said we'd never talk about that again," Bull said, pointing a finger close to Rainier.Rainier raised his hands up, surrendering the words back when a figure in scout armor approached."Ser Rainier and the Iron Bull," the scout curtly bowed. "I have a message for the Inquisitor from Commander Cullen. Only for her.""I'll wake her," Rainier said, walking off to retrieve the asleep Inquisitor."Yawn," Evelyn let out, rubbing her eyes. "What is it, scout? Are the Imperials on the move again?""I don't know your Grace. I was simply instructed to deliver this to you from Commander Cullen," the scout replied, handing over the sealed document.Evelyn scoured over the contents as she intensely focused. She nodded, saying thanks to scout and dismissing him."What's it say, boss?" Bull asked with Rainier."More on the movements on the Imperial troops," Evelyn recounted, gesturing the two towards a table with a map of Thedas. Figurines representing troops from different sides were scattered all over. "Right now, half of the southern Imperial forces are moving towards Lydes and they'll arrive within a week. The rest are splitting up all over the Dales though. Most of them are in the Emprise du Lion and have taken control of the quarries and mines but there is a small force moving towards the Emerald Graves.""How many are heading there?" Rainier asked."35,000 or so. Mostly light infantry and elven archers. However, the message also says that part of that force is splitting off towards the Arbor Wilds. About 5,000 or so," Evelyn said, moving around the small figurines."Our targets then," Bull said, receiving a slight nod from Evelyn. "Anything more about this force?""They're not Imperial soldiers from the looks of it," she said, her fingers circling over an area. "They're wearing assorted armor, weapons, huge wagons with them.""Mercenaries," Rainier deduced. "Are they Fereldan?""No but they have Khajiits and Dunmer among them," Evelyn said."That's strange. Why would the Empire use mercenaries for when their own soldiers suffice? Hmm… If my experience with mercenaries has taught me anything, they're usually hired for some shady deal," Bull recounted."Even if they're not, we should still investigate what they are up to and defeat them," Evelyn replied."How though? We only have 1000 thousand soldiers and we can't beat them in a field battle," Rainier pointed.Before Evelyn or Bull could utter another word, another messenger came by and tapped Evelyn's shoulders."Excuse me, your Grace. Dreadfully sorry for interrupting but I have urgent news for you," the messenger said.Evelyn sighed. "Again, I thought you already le-... Oh, sorry," she said as she laid her eyes over the woman. "I thought you were a different messenger. Who sent you?""Thane Sun-Hair, your Grace," the messenger replied, handing a parchment.Reading it over, Evelyn's eyes lit alight and she walked over to the map to place several more figurines."I think our problems might be solved for now," Evelyn said, holding up the parchment. "Svarah Sun-Hair has agreed to help us in recognition of our alliance. She says her tribe can provide up to 3,000 soldiers and Storvacker.""I love that bear," Bull announced, staring off into the distance as Rainier and Evelyn glanced between each other. Bull quickly noticed, straightening himself out. "Anyway, that does help us but we still can't attack out in the fields. We don't know if any of the Empire's dragons could show up out of nowhere."Peering over the map, the three vigorously poured over the map. Trying to find a place to attack was no easy task especially if it came to commanding two different forces. Evelyn called over for a soldier to bring her more maps with detailed depictions of the forests. Hours it seemed to pass for them before eventually, Bull made a loud thud."Right here," he tapped with his finger. "Heavily forested with a gravel road and with a lake for rehydrating right by. And it'll be far away for any other reinforcements.""Yeah… that's good," Evelyn nodded. "Corporal Ida," she waved over.The corporal ran, planting feet first in front of Evelyn and bowing. "Yes, your Grace?""Send a messenger to Thane Sun-Hair to have her troops meet us by the Cradle of Sulevin by next week.""At once, your Grace," she bowed before running off."Now let's get some rest you guys," Evelyn said, cracking her neck. "We move out tomorrow night."
24th of Bloomingtide, 9:45 Dragon/ 24th of Second Seed, 305 4E
Days of circling around patrols and dragon flight paths ended as Evelyn's host made camp at an old Inquisition camp. The ruined walls and overgrown vines helped to conceal their position. For a while, they sat quietly waiting for their Avaar reinforcements when a bird whistled into their ears.Evelyn strode out to meet a long line of Avaar warriors stretching along the stair path to her camp. Many dressed in their traditional warrior fur outfits save for one that stood out among them. The Avaar unraveled her hood, giving sight to a hair Evelyn still remembered."Thane Sun-Hair, I'm glad you could make it," Evelyn said, holding out her arm."Of course, I wouldn't have it any other way," Sun-Hair replied, obliging to take a strong grip of Evelyn's arm. "You've long proven your friendship to Stone Bear Hold and the gods think it a worthy endeavor.""I am surprised though that you were able to bring this many warriors with you. I recall that your hold wasn't that big," Evelyn replied."Much has changed since you victory over Hakkon Wintersbreath. Many from the Jaws of Hakkon have joined our hold along with others from the lowlands around. They like us refused to answer the demands of this Empire and now pledge to fight with you.""And for that, I am ever grateful. The warriors must be eager for battle but in the meantime, stay in our camp. We're still waiting for confirmation on the enemy's location," Evelyn said, guiding the warriors in. "You remember Iron Bull and Rainier?""I do yes. Excellent warriors as I recall," Sun-Hair answered, shaking both of the men's hands."Pleasure to be working with you again, Thane," Rainier said."Same here. And uh… Storvacker wouldn't happen to be here now too? Asking of course… for Krem," Bull said, slightly looking away and inviting sighs from Evelyn."Over there," a soldier called out.The four looked to where the voice called out to three Inquisition scouts descending down the ruin's stairs. One was holding hostage of man, bound and bagged over his head. The other two were worse for wear, blood seeping down one's face and another with burn marks over an exposed chest. Soldiers rushed forward as the scouts collapsed, thudding on the stone."Get the medics, quick!" Evelyn called before approaching the third scout. "Soldier, are you alright?""I'll be fine your Grace but this bastard was tougher than I expected," he replied, pushing his prisoner down to the ground. The scout's breath heaved in for gasps, plopping onto one of the stair steps and pointed to the prisoner. "We were scouting out the enemy force when he popped out of nowhere, he was so fast I could barely keep up. My guys took a lot of the blows meant for me but I managed. But now he won't talk to me, says he'll only speak with you.""Is that so?" Evelyn questioned. "Take him to my tent for interrogation," she commanded.Inside the prisoner continued his silence, firmly planted into a chair as soldiers chained him. Evelyn, Bull, Rainier, and Sun-Hair approached the bagged man for Evelyn to pull off the mask for the reveal. His skin easily recognized the Inquisition members that the man was a Dunmer, his red beady eyes putting off Sun-Hair."What is that?" Sun-Hair asked."Fuck you, n'wah!" the Dunmer shot back."That is an elf, a Dunmer or Dark Elf from Tamriel," Evelyn said, crossing her arms. "The Empire is home to different types of elves and they're quite a bit different from our elves.""I read from the reports that they're apparently proficient in fire magic so that might explain one of the scout's burn marks," Rainier said."But the other scout was bleeding from cuts meaning he excels in close combat too," Bull added.The Dunmer looked away with a huff then turning into a small chuckle under his breath."This isn't funny. You almost killed my soldiers," Evelyn replied. "Now tell me who you are and what your mercenary band is doing out here.""I said I'd only talk to your leader," the Dunmer replied.Evelyn stuck her arm out to Dunmer, her spirit blade pummeled out against his neck. "I am whom who you are speaking of. My name is Inquisitor Trevelyan, leader of the Inquisition. Now answer the question.""Ah… I think I heard something about you," the Dunmer said, holding his head up. "Some upstart mage that saved the world from some crazy magic bullshit. Well then… I guess I should start too. Name's Alaso.""And your plans?" Evelyn asked, pressing her blade."I don't know. My band and I were hired to come here," Alaso replied."Stop playing the ignorant mercenary. I've heard it before," Evelyn said.Rainier quickly stepped in, pulling Evelyn back. She gritted her teeth, adamant to continue her interrogation but was shortlived. His demeanor calmed her down and she relented as she backed off."There must be something you can tell us that would help us know more about the Empire's plans," Rainier said, "You know, as a mercenary, you must be taking a low pay especially if you're dividing your pay among the other 4,999 of you. What say we sweeten the deal for you?""No amount of money you give me is going to reveal anymore from me," Alaso said, shaking his head. "The Empire's going to win and if they find out I took a bribe during a war, then I'll be hanged. Or worse like being fed to a dragon.""This is a waste of time, Inquisitor. This is an elf without honor that we shouldn't trust anyway," Sun-Hair said, "We should attack their forces now.""We have to know what these mercenaries are doing for the Empire. If we attack, then we'll lose that knowledge," Evelyn replied."Let me handle this boss," Bull interjected, wading in front of Alaso. He paused to lower his head and look back with his eye. "You all might want to leave.""Bull, don't-""Don't worry, boss. I'm not torturing him or using gamek just... you really don't want to see this," Bull said.The soldiers looked at each other in worry, scurrying out of the tent as fast as they could. Sun-Hair left scratching her head, perplexed to what Bull meant as did Rainier with hints over his face."Wha- what he is talking about?" Alaso questioned, moving his head from Bull to Evelyn in quick succession and he began to fidget. "What are you gonna do?""Yeah… it's best you don't panic," Bull replied, cracking his knuckles.Evelyn shuddered, not even trying to imagine what Bull and she just as quickly left.All was quiet within the tent, the lack of any noise prevented from Evelyn or Rainier to pass the time with other objectives. It racked their heads, waiting forever it seemed for Bull to finish whatever it was he was doing. Finally, they resolved themselves to look back to the tent as Bull emerged out."Bull!" Evelyn exclaimed as she and Rainier ran up. "What happened?""As I said, you don't want to know," Bull said, holding his hands out to stop them. "Anyway, it turns out the Empire hired the mercenaries to put out supplies along the gravel roads in the forests. That way their troops can move along much faster.""Any information where they'll head next?" Rainier asked."About southwest of our camp is where they'll be and he also revealed where their scouts will be set up at," Bull said, smiling."But they'll know their scout here is missing though, won't they?" Rainier asked."We'll send him back. I made sure that he won't remember what happened today," Bull said, still smiling away.Evelyn pursed her face and looked away. "Okay, now I'm definitely not going to ask what you did and possibly have nightmares," she said, shaking herself out. "So then we can survey with impunity and layout our ambush then. How far is it?""About a day's march and he said their forces would arrive the day after in the morning," Bull replied."Then we have no time to waste then," Evelyn said, gesturing for her friends to follow. "Captain Domin, Thane Sun-Hair, we've got them and if we want to catch them, we need to move out now. Captain, get the troops moving.""Yes, Inquisitor," the captain saluted and began running off to bark orders."Thane Sun-Hair, can you gather some scouts and join the vanguard with me?" Evelyn asked."My warriors and I would be honored," Sun-Hair said, punching her fist."Good. Once we arrive, your scouts, Bull, and the Chargers will get rid of all the enemy scouts so that they don't alert the main host. Your forces Thane will then engage in a frontal assault while my soldiers and I will attack from the flanks.""You're getting better at tactics, Evelyn," Rainier said, crossing his arms as he smiled."I have you guys to thank for that. Now let's go," Evelyn replied, descending with her party to prepare for the march.It was an excellent place for an ambush Evelyn thought. Surveying out over the small hills, she could peek as she the mercenaries below. Many were working away, digging holes and contraptions to set boxes in. The rest looked on in content, resting on the ground, eating and chatting. Yet all were oblivious to above.Quietly Inquisition soldiers shuffled single file, crouching through bushes with the Chargers behind to help them through. Evelyn was surprised at Alaso's information, exactly detailing where the mercenaries placed their sentries. Even more so as she spotted him napping below on a rock."Our soldiers are almost in position" Rainier whispered, crawling next to Evelyn. "We'll block off the roads too so that they can't escape for reinforcements.""We should rout them quickly then," Evelyn said, turning to her right. "Thane Sun-Hair, are your troops in position?""We are," Sun-Hair whispered back.Evelyn pointed over to a ridge across. "I'll give a thumbs up from over there and that'll be the signal for you to attack. Got it?" she asked, affirmed by a nod from the thane.Crawling out, Evelyn and Rainier positioned up with Bull, the Qunari winking with his eye that they were prepared. Evelyn raised her hand out and a thundering yell belled back to her."Charge!"Avvar warriors thundered out of their positions, descending on the unarmed mercenaries. They could not react in time as Avvar cut down their front ranks. The mercenaries still armed counter charged back, their archers retreating back for a height advantage."Now!" Evelyn yelled out, bursting out of bushes with Rainier at her side.Bull and the Chargers led in the initial attack. Bull's massive axe easily felled down the archers and his body charging to topple them over. Then a wall of Inquisition soldiers swept them away, pushing them close to the center.Evelyn found herself in the center, battling away with her spirit blade and Rainier by her side. The two worked in tandem, Rainier blocking with his shield as Evelyn countered with her blade.Barrages of fire and frost pummeled them down. Evelyn gritted her teeth, unleashing out her barrier. Rainier striding forward with his shield and bashing down the mages."Get down!" she said, parrying away a halberdiers thrust.Rainier thrust with his sword, stabbing into the enemy's hand. In the midst of it all, the man had the sense to look around him and seeing his comrades quickly fall. He looked back to Rainier, who still had his sword raised, and backed away while raising his hands."Stop! Stop, alright!" the man yelled. "I'm the captain, we surrender! Stand down, everyone! Stand down!"Evelyn raised her hands, a stream of flames burst high over the fighting. Heads looked up in awe and one by one the mercenaries began to back away. The cries of their captain reached them, dropping their weapons down and raising their hands in defeat."Hold, everyone! Hold!" Rainier yelled, blocking off the soldiers before the message passed around and the fighting subsided.Out of the defeated mercenaries, the man who yelled to surrender stepped forward with his arms still raised."Thank you for directing your soldiers to stand down; most would have continued on," he said, "I am Captain Contubo of the Colovian Band and I ask that you treat us with respect per your prisoners."Before he could take another step forward, Evelyn extended out her blade and stopping him in his tracks. "Don't get any ideas. Drop off your belt or I'll have my soldiers search you," she said.\Contubo complied, throwing off all his accessories down to just plain armor. "Better?" he asked."Take them all prisoner!" Evelyn called out. "And you Captain, over here," she pointed to a lone rock by the cliff."If that is what you wish,' Contube replied, plopping down onto the rock. He winced, clutching his arm as it began to seep with more blood. "You wouldn't mind getting me a health potion from one of my packs, would you?""We'll bandage it for you for now," Evelyn said, gesturing for a soldier to come. "And if you answer my questions, then I'll give it to you? Sound fair?""No but I'm not in a position to negotiate so go ahead," he replied, holding out his arm for the bandage."Why did the Empire hire you to put out these supplies?""How did you- ah… so that's why Alaso was acting so funny? Someone's out of a band then," Contubo grumbled. "Look I can only guess as to why they're having us do this. All I know is that some bureaucrat contacted me to do the job for 90,000 septims.""I assume that's a lot for such a simple job then," Evelyn said, crossing her arms."It was easy money and since the Empire is going to win, it wouldn't have hurt to get a head start for more contracts once this war is done. Honest… this is all we did.""What kind of supplies did you bring?""Standard Legion supplies; rations, clothing, weapons. My pack has the map, tells us where we were supposed to stash them," Contubo said."And just like that, you're just giving us the supplies? What' the catch?" Evelyn asked."No catch at all. We failed our contract so no pay for us. We'll just say we were ambushed and the Ministry of War is usually forgiving for failing the first time. Especially with my band's reputation and record," Contubo said, leaning back.Evelyn grumbled, calling over for the soldier to bring over Contubo's pack and tossing out a red potion to him."Thank you very much," Contubo said, downing the contents. "Oh and one more thing, there's a rod with a button in their too. Might want to press it before you open any of the supplies or you'll alert the Legions.""As if I would do that," Evelyn replied."Fine but don't be surprised if Legion comes," he said, chuckling as soldiers pulled him away.A soldier marched up to Evelyn. "Your Grace," he bowed as he walked alongside. "We have begun a count on the prisoners. Estimate about 3,000 or so.""And how many did we lose?" Evelyn asked."About ten on our side and the Avvar might have lost from somewhere to twenty to thirty of theirs.""Let's not hold the prisoners for long. Get the mercenaries' horses ready. We'll pick up their supplies and release the prisoners afterward," Evelyn said."At once, your Grace," he bowed out.Evelyn took notice of Bull and the Chargers beginning their ritualistic drinking, pouring out kegs from the mercenaries' wagons."Boss! You got to try this drink! It's pretty good," Bull exclaimed, holding a large mug to her face.Evelyn complied, tasting and smacking her mouth as the drink went down her throat. "It's a sweet drink. Why are you so impressed with some juice?""No, it's actually alcohol. Check out Dalish over there," Bull said, pointing over to the collapsed elf. "She just passed out over two mugs of this stuff. Of course, it still doesn't give that burning pain in your throat. I guess you could say it's like the beginner's course.""Why would they bring this with them? Celebrating early perhaps," Evelyn said, setting down the mug. "So how did the Chargers?""Pretty good this time now that we don't have to worry about a dragon bursting out asses on fire," Krem interrupted, setting a large open box in front of the two. "And we found some nice souvenirs.""Krem, we're not looting their corpses," Evelyn said, crossing her arms."Well I killed one of those Khajiit people for this," Kream said, holding up an ebony dagger. "And the Chief said we could have them."Evelyn shot a glare back to Bull and the Qunari grinned in response. "We asked them if it was okay to take it. We even paid for some of it," he shrugged."Like this necklace we bought," Krem added, holding it to Evelyn's face. "We bought it off one of the mages. She said it increases your stamina quite a bit. Or how about these boots that let you carry more stuff.""Ah… if only the Empire came over peacefully," Evelyn lamented, examining over the boot. "There was a lot that we could have exchanged.""So what did the captain say?" Bull asked."You were right Bull, it was a supply drop system the mercenaries were setting up," Evelyn replied, waving over to a soldier. "Now we're going to take them to help supply our soldiers and give away the excess supplies to the civilians.""How much are we talking?""Let's see," Evelyn said, grabbing the Contubo's pack from a soldier. Unfurrlowing, she spilled its contents over the ground. Assortments of potions, books, water, and other random pieces before she laid eyes on a rolled-up parchment. "Here. Hmm… They mostly seem situated along this road, off to the side. Probably buried by a tree or hidden in a bush.""What's this?" Bull asked.Evelyn turned her head to a small bronze box Bull held out. She shrugged as to what it could be, prompting Bull to pry open. The top half of the box popped off to reveal a tiny blinking button."Umm… why is that blinking?" Evelyn asked."Shh," Bull said."Wh-""Shhh!" Bull held out his hand. "Hear that," he pointed.Evelyn tuned out her senses, trying to narrow her hearing. She and Bull leaned away towards the road, distinct popping sounds in the distance came into their hearing. The sound became louder, attracting the whole army's attention as a sizzle added to the sound.White light flashed out of nowhere alongside a boom so loud Evelyn could feel her ears popped. Intense heat washed over her, forcing her down as her ears screamed of white noise. All Evelyn could do was to feel an intense shaking over her body and for her dilated eyes to look upon in horror."The forest… everything is on fire…""Boss! Boss!" Bull yelled and his words shaking Evelyn out of her stupor. "Boss, get up!""What- what just happened!" Evelyn asked, swiveling her head around furiously."Forest fire! You can here our soldiers screaming!" Bull pointed down the road to Avvar wailing around with their arms. "Chargers, go help our soldiers! Dalish, Rocky, block up the road and stop the fire from spreading!""On it!" they yelled in unison."Come on, Boss," Bull said, lifting Evelyn up. "We've got to get out of here.""No! We have to put out the fire!" she said, throwing his arm off her. "It'll spread all over the forest if we don't stop it!""We can't do that and watch over the prisoners!" Bull said as the wails of the fires drowned out his voice."Inquisitor," a voice yelled out from a soldier. "The- the prisoners they- they're escaping and-"The soldier collapsed into Evelyn's arms. She carried him up to see what the soldiers described. The mercenaries breaking out, descending upon her forces."Bull, get him out of here. Get Inquisition forces to my position and get everyone out of here," Evelyn said, plopping the soldier onto Bull.The light of the fire covered her vision as she printed towards the large mass of soldiers fighting up ahead. Through its haze, Evelyn found Thane Sun-Hair wailing on a mercenary with stunning ferocity."Sun-Hair!""Inquisitor...rrgh," Sun-Hair spit, kicking away a mercenary. "Come to join the fight against these honorless... foes?""We have to leave now! The Inquisition will hold off the mercenaries while your warriors retreat," Evelyn said."We don't flee from a fight,""You will if you want to fight another day," Evelyn shot back. "See!"Evelyn's finger pointed over, the tide of mercenaries piled through the Avvar line, toppling and trampling over them."Inquisitor!" a soldier called, followed by a line of infantry. "We've come to-""Shieldwall!" Evelyn interrupted, slamming down her staff and conjuring a shield over her soldiers.Their shields raised, ready to meet the enemy head-on. That is what Evelyn thought they'd be doing… that is when the mercenaries ran past and jumped into the fire down the road.Evelyn stared wide-eyed, she and her soldiers lowered their guard as they watched the mercenaries. Soldiers looked around perplexed and even Sun-Hair scratched in dumbfoundedness as her warriors simply stood off to the side."Soldiers! Stand down," Evelyn commanded, raising her staff high. "Let them retreat. Thane Sun-Hair, have your warriors back down and let's go."Ice shards suddenly barreled between everyone, knocking them away. A sharp cut ran across Evelyn's, the stinging of the ice burning into her back as she collapsed forward. Behind her, jagged points and sticks of ice pointed out from a wall of ice that stretched all around her."What a surprise, Inquisitor!" a voice called out.Evelyn's head stretched up to see three figures, their bodies muddled by the fire's smoke and icy mist. Once closer to her, she could make out it was Contubo himself accompanied by five other men."What the-" Evelyn said, trying to stand up before collapsing on one knee. "Fuck... what are you doing, Contubo? Can't you see there's a fire!""Of course I can and it wouldn't have happened if you didn't attack my band," Contubo replied, stretching out his arms. "Sylonis, Arcmek, keep up that ice barrier!""Explain yourself, you piece of shit!" Evelyn demanded as she struggled back up and held out her staff. "And why are your soldiers killing themselves?""They're wearing fire-resistant armor if you must know," Contubo replied, pointing his spear out. "You ruined our payday but we're not leaving empty-handed. I'm sure the Emperor will pay us double for the Inquisitor's head. Attack!"A huge Orc and Nord, wielding a great hammer and great sword respectively rushed Evelyn. She slammed her staff down, planting arrays of lightning mines. Just as quickly they reacted, dodging and jumping over the mines.Their weapons swung at such speed, she could barely block. Gritting through it all, mana expelled out from her body, immolating the men and flinging them away. Smoke plumed in her face and the spear of Contubo thrust forward. This was it she thought when a blur sidestepped her view.Her eyes shielded away and looked to see Rainier standing tall with his shield. He shot a glance back to Evelyn. "Evelyn," he nodded."Great timing, Rainier," Evelyn said, lifting up upon his shoulder. "Please tell me the rest are coming.""They're still trying to break through but the fires spreading faster. I only got in jumping off from one of the cliffs.""Then we got to break through to those mages. Ready?" Evelyn asked, twirling her staff."Always," Rainier replied, raising his sword to thrust.The three mercenaries rushed forward as a center and two flanks. Evelyn raised her staff, conjuring a shield over them. The Nord bounced back as Contubo and the Orc thrust their weapons. Rainier and Evelyn steeled themselves, exerting breaths from the blows.They parried them away, Evelyn repulsing back the Orc. Rainier went in for the thrust yet his blade nicked off Contubo's neck. He and Evelyn reeled back, looking on in surprise as Contubo's skin turned gray. The same happened to the Nord and the Orc, lifting themselves up to launch forward another attack."Move!" Evelyn yelled out, grabbing Rainier and moving through the mercenaries with a Fade Step.A bolt of ice pierced then into Evelyn's back. Rainier quickly stepped in, blocking off more barrages of the ice. With a glance, Evelyn could see another mercenary joined in, charging another ice spike."Shit!" Evelyn cursed. She looked back to see the three mercenaries charging in again.Time slowed within her mind, racing through the options. Surrounded on both sides and she couldn't recall much until it hit her. The training with Solas fell back into her head. Closing her eyes, she let out a deep breath. An image of the battle played out, the mercenaries and Rainier moving slowly.They needed to leave so she gazed upon the mages. She needed to get rid of their mana, lightning she would need. Lightning, pure unbridled energy of the Maker.Her eyes opened to one filled with lightning. Bolts of the energy struck with fury, jolting the mercenary mages. The one that attacked Evelyn instantly dropped dead, the other two to their knees."Boss!" Evelyn could hear, looking over to a section of the ice wall breaking open. She focused to see who but during that felt a piercing pain. In all but a few seconds, while she shocked the mages, Contubo launched his spear into her chest."Evelyn!" Rainier rushed down, pulling her up. With a few glances, he could see their options of escaping dwindling. A tree suddenly toppled, shattering away the ice as it vigorously burned. The mercenaries still rushing forward. Bull trying to break through the ice but he noticed the mages beginning to recover.Gritting his teeth, Rainier hoisted up Evelyn over his shoulder. His mighty shield became a battering ram, toppling through the mercenaries. He ran as fast as he could to Bull, releasing his sword for weight.As Bull cracked through, Rainier's muscles called upon all its energy and tossed Evelyn towards him. The ice wall began to reform again, cutting over Bull's chest. Rainier did his best, smashing away the ice with his shield. Yet the more he broke, the more would take their place."Go! Go!" Rainier yelled, furiously smashing the ice.Evelyn stretched out her arm. "No, we can-""Tree! Get back!" a soldier yelled to Bull.Tens of soldiers yanked Bull out of the crevice, leaving Evelyn to extend her hand out. "Rainier!" she yelled in vain as she was hoisted away before a large flaming tree shattered over the ice wall."Stop! We have to go back and save-" Evelyn said before coughing up blood."No, we have to leave now!" Bull replied, compressing down on Evelyn's wound. "The fires spreading too fast and we can't stop it!"Evelyn struggled, flailing her arms and leg in every direction she could. "Noo… we… have-"A fist walloped into Evelyn's face, knocking her out cold. Bull swaddled her in his arms, nodding to the soldiers to follow. "I'm sorry, Rainier," he said as he and soldiers retreated back further into the forest.Back within the ice wall, Rainier could only simply stare the burning hunk of the tree as more and more pieces of burning wood collapsed all around. He glanced back towards the mercenaries, their weapons still held at the ready."It's over now! We have to get out!" Rainier said, equipping back his shield and longsword."I don't think so," Contubo replied, tightly gripping his spear. "If we can't have the Inquisitor, we'll have your head instead."Rainier sighed, raising up his shield. "So be it."Rainier charged forward, his shield held high. He would not go down so easy. The Nord and the Orc swung their weapons, shuddering against Rainier's shield. Rainier held his ground. They battered him back towards the fire, his neck sweating from the heat.In a gamble, he blocked against the Orc and allowed the Nord to strike him. The weight of the massive sword pummeled onto him but his armor still held true. Rainier thrust back, stabbing into the Nord's eye."Sylonis!" Contubo called out, jumping over and stabbing down towards Rainer. As quickly Rainier reacted, pushing forward with his shield against the Orc. Contubo narrowly missed, Rainier still pushed back against the Orc.A sharp pain suddenly filled in Rainier's chest and Orc gained a free hit. He tumbled away, face planted into the dirt. His breaths labored, stirring himself up with just his shield. With just a glance, he noticed a shard of ice implanted deeply into his chest.Rainier looked back to where the mages were, one of them now charging up another spell. "Shit," he cursed, trickles of blood rushing out his mouth.The Orc and Contubo rushed forward. Rainier let out his dagger, struggling through the pain to lift his shield. As the Orc battered his shield, Rainier tried to cut around to his arms. Yet to no avail it did as the Orc's skin turned gray again.Contubo stabbed his spear into Rainier's ankle. Rainier screamed, his body tumbling under the Orc's axe as Contubo pulled his spear out, tearing off Rainier's flesh. But he still stood back, he couldn't let them win. His dagger swiped over Contubo's face and he shield bashed the Orc.Adrenaline kicked in, Rainier's fists wailing on the Orc's face. Again ice flew past Rainier, shredding over his armor and piercing his shoulder. He reeled away, just in time to see the Nord swing his sword into his face.Rainier collapsed face first. The pain of the bleeding and cuts were too much, and he couldn't move. He could only see nothing but a blur of dirt and blood covering over his eyes as a hand lifted his body up.Contubo walked slowly over to him, blood streaking over his cheek. "Not so tough without your friends huh," he said, picking up Rainier's longsword.Rainier puckered his mouth, blood trying to pour out through the cracks on his lips. His breath swallowed, faster with each cycle as Contubo wound up the sword. His nose took in one breath, the largest he's ever taken as he closed his eyes."I'm sorry."
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
"Excuse me, your Imperial Majesties. May I enter?" Celanya asked."In a moment, General," Serana replied, setting a book down onto a desk. "Gaius, please get dressed. It is already noon."Serana's voice reached across the tent to a lazy Gaius, happily stewing a warm bath in a marble tub. His eyes were still closed as he waved off to Serana."Please Serana, this is one of the few days that I don't work on," Gaius said."Gaius…" Serana said.Gaius let out a sigh, closing his eyes as he frowned. "Very well," he said, exiting from the tub and placing a towel over his waist. Droplets fell off his body as he walked behind a folding screen."General Celanya, you may enter," he called.The flaps of the tent parted as Celanya walked in, hands behind. "Thank you, your- oh… you are changing. I'll come back later," she said as she began to walk out."It's fine, Celanya," Serana replied, calling the Altmer back in. "What is it you wish to speak about?""My apologies, Empress and to you as well, Emperor," Celanya said, bowing in both of their directions. "I know that it is your day off but I have urgent news.""All news is urgent, Celanya. We're in a war," Serana replied. "Is it regarding the siege?""The siege is going well, Empress. It will be but a couple of weeks until we take Lydes, as instructed by the strategy Commander Marius has laid out. But the news involves a situation currently going on in the Arbor Wilds.""What about it?" Serana asked."It is on fire, Empress. And soon it will be entirely engulfed by it.""What?" Serana and Gaius exclaimed as Gaius momentarily stuck his head from behind the screen."Engulfed how, Celanya? Have our mages set it alight?" Serana asked, crossing her arms."No, Empress, they have not. But it would be best explained by those who witnessed it first hand," Celanya said. "Send them in!"Gaius proceeded out of the screen with his Imperial Robes, tying his hair behind as he watched an Imperial enter in along with a Nord and a Dunmer. They wore assorted pieces of armor but what caught Gaius's eyes were their faces covered with soot."Your Imperial Majesties," the three men bowed their heads low."Rise and tell me your names," Gaius commanded."Thank you, your Imperial Majesty," the Imperial said as he and his companions rose. "My name is Captain Contubo of the Colovian Band. To my right is Lieutenant Sylonis and to my left is Sergeant Alaso."The Dunmer and Nord silently nodded to the Emperor."I don't recall hiring the Colovian Band," Serana said, narrowing her eyes at Contubo. "Who hired you - and answer truthfully.""A... General Heidkar, your Imperial Majesty," Contubo replied, pulling forth a scroll from his pocket. "We were presented with this bill of credit for the contract."Serana and Gaius widened their eyes as they unraveled the scroll, their faces subsuming into one of displeasure as they scowled. Why would Heidkar, one of their most loyal, would go behind their backs?"And what did the contract you receive entail, Captain?" Gaius asked."It was a mission to lay explosives disguised as a supply drop, your Imperial Majesty," Contubo answered. "General Heidkar explained to me that we would use the explosives to set a controlled fire. That way, he said, it would ensure to burn out any resistance from Thedas hiding out in the forests.""And yet you set them off?" Gaius questioned, his eyes piercing into Contubo and causing the Imperial to cower away to his men."N-not intentionally, your Imperial Majesty," Contubo stammered out. "Sergeant Alaso was captured during one of his scouting patrols and allowed Inquisitor Trevelyan to ambush us.""Trevelyan?" Gaius asked. He speedily marched and towered over Contubo. "She's in the Arbor Wilds?""Not anymore, your Imperial Majesty," Contubo shook his head. "I-I hastily set off the explosives earlier than intended, which caused the fire. And during the confusion, the Inquisitor managed to escape.""That fool, Hiedkar," Celanya interjected. "He is too hasty on his judgments, Emperor. I shall bring him forth and-"Gaius raised his palm, halting Celanya's words. His eyes still focused on Contubo as he glared at the mercenary in silence. Serana then spoke up."Tell me, Captain. Is 90,000 septims enough to burn down an entire forest and to somehow fuck it up?" Serana asked."I- I- I would never have done this without care. Not ever in my career. I-""How many people know about this?" Serana asked."O- only the General, your Imperial Majesty," Contubo said, coughing into his fist. "Along with everyone present here. When Inquisitor Trevelyan captured us, I told her it was a supply drop. There's no way she could know. I swear it on my reputation.""Do you?" Gaius questioned as he slowly walked over to Conutbo. His eyes glowed in red light, furiously shining over Contubo.The Imperial tried to stand his ground, nodding his head in affirmation as he looked Gaius in the eyes. Contubo's hands twitched at his sides, his legs shivered and shook as his body began to buckle at Gaius's gaze."I see," Gaius said as his eyes' glow disappeared and Contubo let out a large sigh. "Hmm… While you may have gone on an unauthorized contract, you have presented us with an opportunity Captain. Celanya, show them out please.""At once, Emperor," Celanya bowed."Hey, what about our-" the Nord, Sylonis, said before grunting from an elbow to the gut by Alaso."Do not speak so casually to the Emperor, ingrate!" Celanya yelled out as she proceeded to pull out her sword."Celanya…" Gaius said."Emperor, please. They show you no respect, they-""Listen to your Emperor, General," Serana said, stopping Celanya midway of unsheathing her sword.Celanya blinked back towards the Empress then to Gaius. Gaius knew that she knew that he was serious otherwise they wouldn't have addressed Celanya as 'General'. She placed her sword back into its sheath and knelt before the Emperor."I am sorry, your Imperial Majesty," Celanya said."It's alright Celanya," Gaius said.His gaze turned towards Contubo, who just as quickly knelt down and forced his two companions to do the same. "I am sorry as well for my lieutenant's behavior. I-""Enough, Captain," Gaius stopped him, gesturing Contubo and his companions up. "I have other things to do, just tell me what you want. Pay? For a job that I didn't authorize or even complete?""Of course not, your Imperial Majesty," Contubo said, shaking his head. "But when we failed our contract, we thought we could make it up by capturing the Inquisitor during the confusion of the fire. While we failed that, we did manage to get one of her friends. Alaso, please retrieve him."Gaius and Serana exchanged a glance at each other, raising their brows and shrugged as Alaso exited the tent. The Dunmer returned forth and hauled in a large wooden box with a cold cloudy air fuming out."Your Imperial Majesties," Contubo said, rubbing his hands together.Contubo held out his arms and on cue, Alaso opened the box. A tiny explosion of the cloudy air spewed out, chilling the ground as Alaso reached in. And pulling out what was inside shocked even Gaius for a second as his muscles became rigid.Alaso held out the head of a man, the face still holding the dead eyes and gaping mouth in place. The tips of the hair were encased with ice along with the big bush of a mustache it had. But disgust filled within Gaius as he began to piece together who the head was."May I present to you-""Thom Rainier," Gaius said flatly, silencing Contubo. "A member of Inquisitor Trevelyan's inner circle. Formerly passed on as a Grey Warden under the alias of Blackwell to hide from crimes he committed in Orlais. Accomplished warrior in defensive battle tactics.""Oh…" Contubo sounded, "so I take it-""Yes, I know who this man is. And that brings me to another question. Why should I care?" Gaius asked."Well…""Well, what Captain?" Serana asked in a venomous tone. "Did you honestly believe that killing this man would make up for your gross negligence? Or a reward perhaps?""I-I…" Conutbo stammered, "well... yes. He was a key member of the Inquisition so I thought that by killing him, it would deprive them of a tactical advantage.""Yes, it would have," Gaius said, walking at a calm pace to Contubo. "If you had brought me Commander Cullen or the Inquisitor herself. But instead…
(sigh)
instead... you killed her friend.""I… assumed-""Do not assume what I want!" Gaius exclaimed.In a burst of anger, Gaius grabbed hold of Contubo's neck. The mercenary trembled, his gulp for air trapped beneath Gaius' hands. The color drained from his face and a croak escaped forth from his throat.A touch to Gaius' back then released him from his rage. Glaring disapproval from Serana made him sigh out a loud calming breath, letting go of Contubo."Forgive me, Contubo," Gaius said. "It was nothing personal."Contubo, still shaken, nodded in silence as he backed away to his men. They too were choked in fear, sweating beading down their faces. Even Celanya looked somewhat terrified, her eyes closed for but a moment."But your actions have made the Empire's goals considerably more difficult," Gaius continued. "You killed Trevelyan's friend and now she'll be completely committed to revenge. Not just against you but the entire Empire. And she won't stop until either she or we are dead.""H-how can… you know, your Imperial Majesty?" Contubo asked.A question too painful for Gaius to answer. His mood turned somber as he looked away and Serana tenderly held his arm. The Second Great War… Gaius knew what the Inquisitor would feel and act.Serana then spoke. "Celanya, please escort the Captain and his men out. Have their band sent back to Tamriel… without pay," she said, glaring at Contubo."B-""Captain, if you would like to avoid spending time in the Stormvault," Celanya said in an icy tone, "then the next word that will come out of your mouth is 'yes, your Imperial Majesty'."Sound eluded from Contubo as whimpering frown took hold on his face and then to his men who showed the same. His eyes drifted to the Empress and her cold stone glare drove him to bow."Yes, your Imperial Majesty," Contubo said."And take that head with you and dispose of it," Serana commanded.The three mercenaries bowed and marched out with the head in tow. Celanya also affirmed a bow, thanking Gaius and Serana for the audience and leaving them to discuss.Serana circled around to face Gaius, lifting his cheek up. "Are you alright?" she asked.Gaius nodded, compressing his lips. "I am, just… I don't want this to fail. I overreacted I know, but we can't be certain we'll win this war. Last time we thought so and-""We almost died, nearly lost everything," Serana finished. She leaned in. "But we fought on and made it out together. And it was your spirit that made it possible. You remember… back when we were invading the Summerset Isles, we all wanted to give up. Yet it was your spirit that kept us all going on."Gaius clasped her hands. "It wasn't just me, Serana. I had you, the dragons, our friends.""It was because of our friends that they gave us the chance to win. You made sure that they didn't die in vain and we were able to stop the Dominion. Here we still are, one hundred years later, no worse for wear and in better shape than ever.""I know.""That's why we will succeed," Serana said. "We've faced worse odds before. My father, Miraak, Divayth-Fyr. As long as we're together, we'll get through this. Not just for our sake but for our family and the world."A chuckle escaped from Gaius as a great big smile formed over his face."Something funny?" Serana asked." 'As long as we're together, we'll get through this'," Gaius repeated. "Those are the same words I told you before we left to face your father."Serana smirked a wry smile. "Oh, I'm sorry. I didn't realize you were also the emperor of genuine platitudes. Clearly, I should have asked for your oh so valuable wisdom in originality.""Well it would be, more so than what you said every time we went outside," Gaius replied as he placed his hands above, imitating a hood."'This must be that beautiful Skyrim weather I've always heard about'," he said mockingly.Serana scoffed. "Ass," she said, lightly shoving Gaius.The two rulers chuckled in a burst of joyful laughter, together in bliss. Their eyes locked on and for a moment, Gaius forgot his mission, his destiny. They shared a soft tender kiss, embracing each other for as long as they could. Moments like these would be rare soon enough."Thank you, Serana," Gaius said. "I needed that.""As did I, Gaius," Serana said. "Though I have to say, it's been a while since it's just been the two of us. When this is over…"Serana slid her hand over Gaius' arm, gently rubbing and caressing before Gaius slid away. A slight frown was shared between them, wanting nothing more than time."We can think about that later," Gaius lamented. "For now, we have to deal with the problem at hand.""You're right," Serana sighed, facepalming. "That bumbling idiot of a mercenary has ruined our plans. We'll have to proceed with our next steps carefully."Gaius sauntered over to a map over a small desk. "But how? The fire has probably spread over most of the Arbor Wilds by now. No doubt it'll begin to spread out into the grasslands of Dales considering how dry it has been this year. Hmm… how important is that area, dear?""While I would love nothing more than to ignore it, dear," Serana said, "I'm afraid it's not so simple. While the forest holds no importance to us, it does culturally to the Thedosian elves. If they learn that a mercenary band from Tamriel was behind the fire, we might lose their support.""And the Inquisition no doubt is going to capitalize on this and blame us," Gaius added. "If we send our soldiers in to put out the fire, it'll only prove their point and strengthen their cause.""If that's the case, Gaius, then let's not fight back against their message. We'll let nature take care of the problem."Gaius cocked his head, confused as to what Serana meant. Then a nervous feeling as Serana looked at him with arms crossed, expecting him to deduce the next part. She rolled her eyes and drifted them over to their bed where the symbol of the Empire was carved onto a headboard."The dragons?" Gaius questioned. "But that's only proving their point, isn't it?""No, silly," Serana said. "You and the dragons should use the shout of yours that summons a rainstorm. Fly far above the smoke where nobody will see you and the storm will take care of the fire.""Okay, that solves one part," Gaius said, stroking his chin. "But how then do we completely deny involvement without…"His mind veered into deep thought as to how to prevent great loss in elvhen support. Then it struck Gaius as his eyes lit up and turned to Serana."We enact our plans we had for Orlais," Gaius said in earnest.Serana's eyes widened. "Now?" she questioned. "It's a bit too early for that, Gaius. Orlais has not submitted yet.""They're not the ones I'm concerned about," Gaius said. "You know as well as I that it's not Orlais, Tevinter, the Qunari, or even the Inquisitor we should worry about.""Fen'harel," Serana stated. "So… if we announce our plans now, not only do we have a cover for not burning the Arbor Wilds but also severely weaken Fen'harel's support. Of course, in doing so, we lose any support from any Orlesian nobles leaning towards us.""It doesn't matter what they think," Gaius said as he went behind the folding screen. "They'll accept it or face our wrath; just like the nobles of High Rock did.""Well, it'll be much easier this time," Serana said as she followed Gaius.The Breton changed out of Imperial Robes and slid into his Nightingale armor as the Empress watched on."I haven't seen that in a while," Serana commented."Truth be told, I've actually worn this quite often," Gaius said, putting on his boots. "Remember those nights when you or the court couldn't find me?""Were you thieving again, Gaius?" Serana asked as she helped put on his gloves."Of course not. Deserius just wanted some practice in magic with me. But you or the others would have insisted otherwise.""Because you're not the best when it comes to magic.""True," Gaius said as he pulled his hood over. "But Deserius wanted to train with me and he was a bit too shy to tell you. Hopefully, his time in Alinor will open him up."Gaius and Serana departed from the tent and made their way through the camp. Every person they passed bowed, proclaiming their greetings and message of respect. For the most part, however, they ignored them as the loud noise of catapults and mage spells drowned out their words."Your Imperial Majesties," a soldier bowed at the camp's entrance. "What are you doing here?""I'm going out, soldier," Gaius said. "It is of importance.""Please, my Emperor," the soldier protested. "I cannot allow you to go yourself. Allow the Praetorians to accompany you and-""That will be unnecessary," Gaius replied, callously strolling past. "The dragons shall protect me.""But-""The dragons shall protect me, soldier," Gaius repeated stoically."I-" the soldier raised, "at your command, my Emperor. Shall you be accompanying also, my Empress?""Only to see him off, soldier," Serana said. "Don't worry.""As you say," the soldier replied, exhaling a large sigh.The two proceeded until they stood in a flat field. The camp was not far off along with any scouts hiding in the grasses, irritating Gaius. But well enough he supposed. This way he would have an audience.Gaius stretched out his arms, taking in deep breaths to prepare his throat. It had been months since he had to shout."OD AH VIING! DOK AH SIIV! WUTH MIR GEIN! STRUN VEN KRO!"His thunderous shout filled out into the air, rippling out through the grass. That feeling of power, of strength, filled into Gaius just as it did all those years in Skyrim. He was a welp back then but now a king of the dragons, summoning them for his bidding. Though Serana reeled him back from his pride as the roars of the dragons shouted back in fervor.With blinding speed, the dragons flew high above from the horizon. They circled in formation, descending down before the Dragonborn and Serana, each landing one after another as if synchronized."Dovahkiin," the dragons said.Four powerful air forces landed on Gaius as they spoke. It shredded the grass and sediment beneath the Dragonborn, who stood unaffected by the blasts as he grinned with pride."That was quick of you all to come," Gaius said. "I assumed you'd all be at Redcliffe.""In truth, we found the place," Odahviing said, "how do you say… boring?""In the land of the dok, just those lowly creatures, and mountains," Dokahsiiv said, "but here, we find everything and much more room to roam the lok.""Since you've been roaming the skies, can you confirm something to me?" Gaius asked. "Have you seen a great fire to the south? Over a forest?""The yol is what brought us to you so quickly, dovahkiin," Wuthmirgein said. "A great smoke clouded our vision as we enjoyed the sky's freedom. Even as we escaped its grasp, we could still spot it chasing us.""If they just came, then there's no time to lose, Gaius," Serana said."Ha, how observant for the kiim," Strunvenkro remarked.Gaius snarled at the dragon. "Strunvenkro…"Serana raised her hand. "No, no, it's alright, dear. Strunvenkro can't help it that you're married, much less to a joor. Of course, be that as it may, he won't dare to refuse your orders. Right?" she asked in a mocking voice.Strunvenkro growled, flaunting out his teeth as Serana grinned with a smirk. Steam puffed from his jaws as the dragon turned away and whispered a no."This is not the time, Strunvenkro," Gaius declared. "Now listen well, all of you. We are going to the fire and summon a rainstorm to put it out. Odahviing, you'll lead and fly us high as we can above the fire. Got it?""As you command, Dovahkiin," the dragons said.Odahviing lowered his neck for Gaius to climb aboard and the dragons began their ascent. Serana shielded her eyes away as their dragons' wings kicked up dust and grass. Gaius' voice then reached down as she looked up."Serana, have all our elvhen allies gather in Halamshiral in two weeks!" he said."I will! Just go!" she yelled back, waving him to leave. "You got a fire to stop!""Right!" Gaius replied. "Odahviing, onward."The Dragonborn pointed south and the dragons flew off at breakneck speed.
25th of Justinian, 9:45 Dragon/ 25th of Mid Year, 305 4E
"Hold, soldiers! Do not let them through!""Qunari massing on the right flank!""Get the reserves!"Each command carried forth with blistering urgency, shouting across a chaotic filled hill. Yet unlike the orderly fashion displayed by Imperial forces, dread and fear permeated the words.
Boom!
Cannon shots barreled forth, creating thunderous explosions as they striked a magical dome. On and on they fired in rapid succession, weakening the strength of the dome and forcing the Imperials back.Qunari soldiers followed upon the cannon's success, blitzing out in waves of heavy infantry uphill. Such savage inhuman ferocity they displayed, rivaling even that of the Orsimer and a far cry from the usual stoic manner they presented.Grueling close combat of unceasing fury was fought in a desperate but decisive manner. For every Qunari that passed through the dome, they were met with walls of steel, spears thrusting between the gaps. Mages and arbalists shot as fast as they could; hails of ice, lightning, and bolts cutting down those that came. But it was an unending grind.More and more Qunari kept running up the hill, their sheer numbers overwhelming even the disciplined legionnaires. And like the Orsimer, not even death would keep them down as they fought hard with bloodied bodies.Minute by minute passed, then hours. The sun rose to its highest peak, it's glistening rays thoroughly blocked from the smoke of the cannon shots. Imminent defeat seemed to be on the horizon, the Qunari rampage cracking the battered Imperials. All was lost.But a miracle happened. A great roar stretched over and pierced into the combatants' ears. The furious assault of Qunari stopped in their tracks and the barrage of cannons became silent. Relief came sooner for the Imperials as their vigor reignited.Without a second to come to terms, a bright red and blue light ignited the sky. Long streams of fire and ice spewed down toward the Qunari lines, engulfing them in a vicious hellscape. Explosions from afar rocked the very earth, gigantic mushroom clouds shooting up from where the gaatlok cannons were placed.The Qunari wave halted and shock for the first time strewn across as they looked back to their encampments. Then back to the Imperial line, whose soldiers stood at the ready though not capitalizing on this impediment.Their confidence then realized as gigantic scaly dragons emerged out from the smoke, their fearsome power dazing the most hardened Qunari. Several flew en masse and circled above the magical dome. They looked down and their giant maws opened wide."GAAN LAH HAAS!"Purple energy ejected down the hill and coated over the entire Qunari force. They etched out in disgust as the hue covered their bodies. In an instant, violent energy overtook them all and an onrush of agonizing screams haunted the hill. Their bodies flaked, their flesh shriveled like prunes, and all while their screams became moans. With a swift end, they turned to dust and carried off into the wind."Krongrah!"The dragons' clamor rang true, the battle was over. Any force left of the Qunari was all but depleted, their encampment down below but smoldering ruins of fire and icy slush. A great victory for the dragons. But to the soldiers below, it was humiliation.Hundreds, perhaps even thousands by the look of it, of Imperial soldiers laid strewn over the hill. A large number of Orsimer and Redguards stood out the most among the casualties; several weapons stuck in their bodies. The dragons' attacks had burned and frosted a few who were closer to the bottom, some unrecognizable. And the injured… so many of them scarred and covered in soot from the cannon, cauterized cuts between the armor and skin. The mages barely had enough to heal, having exhausted their magicka. A question stood out in their minds as they went to clean the mess… how could they have suffered so much?An hour had passed by when the sound of blaring horns echoed off in the distance. Imperial reinforcements marched out from the forests with wagons of relief for the weary battered soldiers. A camp was established a bit north of the former Qunari encampment. Stone towers were built and every soldier committed to a task from finishing the walls to cleaning and retrieving their fallen comrades."Captain Urteus, have the reports been finalized?"General Antossia had penned the question to her captain as he quickly exchanged several papers with other captains. Here they stood, surrounding a wooden table out in the open as Antossia and Larshnag waited for their answers."Um…" Urteus said, flipping through several papers. "We still don't have a full count General but I can still give a very close estimate. I doubt the results will change much once we're fully accounted for.""Very well then, Captain. Relay them," Antossia said.Captain Urteus nodded and spoke. "By our reports, the 15th Legion has suffered heavy casualties with 60% out of commission due to injury and death. Our entire squadron of mages has also been effectively wiped out with only three surviving unscathed.""I still can't believe it," Larshnag said. "How could the 15th have suffered heavy losses? Our scouts reported that the Qunari only numbered half of ours in the area.""But we won, General," a captain exclaimed. "The Qunari force here has been wiped out.""At too high a cost, Captain Saraldsen," Antossia interjected, slamming down on the table. "We… underestimated them.""But how?" Larshnag asked.The generals looked at the map of Rivain, pondering for an answer as the captains passed out papers in hopes of finding a clue. Fingers drummed across as they tried to connect the dots when a young man approached. He whispered something into Captain Urteus' ear, handing him several pieces of paper."Dismissed, soldier," the captain whispered to the boy. He then brought himself to attention with a loud cough and he handed off the paper to Antossia. "You may want to see this, General."Intrigued, the Imperial general grabbed the paper. Her eyes scanned over it, widening the longer she read."Here," Antossia said, handing the paper off to Larshnag.Larshnag's reaction was the same as Antossia though more visible than hers as his hand crunched the table's corner. Anger rose out from him, his pointed teeth opening to curse to Malacath before Antossia rested her hand over his shoulder."Calm yourself, Larshnag," Antossia said. "Getting angry won't solve anything."The Orsimer snarled and huffed, slamming the paper down. The captains, perplexed to the situation watched on as Antossia directed over for a servant. Several game pieces were laid over the map and the general gestured for them to come close."Captains, do you know how the Qunari fight?" Antossia asked. She spoke in a lower tone, her eyes glaring at the captains as she arched forward.Captain Saraldsen raised his hand. "Through a high amount of heavy shock troops and indirect fire. Qunari military tactics and strategy are to soften the enemy with infiltration and disseminating false information, weakening their position. Failing that, they resort to heavy bombardment on enemy positions with gaatlok and mages followed up by overwhelming numbers of heavy shock infantry.""But this time, the Qunari did not have the numbers," Larshnag said. "We had four legions present in this area totaling 20,000 whereas the Qunari only had eleven thousand soldiers.""And… ten thousand is what we faced, General," Urteus said."It was a ruse, Captain," Antossia said.The general moved the game pieces around and separated them into two groups, four pieces each across from each other."When we last communicated, we had decided to hold four hilltops in this area. With our numerical superiority, we would have forced the Qunari to bring reinforcements from the east and divide their strength.""And they did, correct?" Urteus asked rhetorically.Antossia responded with a silent shake of her head. "No, they attacked with the same number of troops. They adapted.""Why do you sound surprised, General?" Saraldsen asked."Because Qunari do not adapt to situations," Antossia replied, sighing as Larshnag took over the board."You see, we assumed they would wait for reinforcements so we became confident in our defenses," Larshnag said. "But the Qunari wisely deduced how far apart the four legions were from each other. So they pooled together all their soldiers and attacked the 15th Legion while sending sacrificial troops to attack the other three."The Orsimer general demonstrated his words by moving the pieces around, illustrating his point, and revealing their mistakes."Qunari society does not go for adaptability, generals," Saraldsen said. "Their culture and way of life are about following predetermined paths and only those paths. To find another is blasphemy.""Perhaps because they've never faced such a powerful enemy," Urteus suggested."That's hardly enough to make them change," Antossia said. "No, there's only one answer. They are receiving some type of outside help, one that is making its presence to them unknown.""I agree," Larshnag said. "Probably something magical."Suddenly, his eyes shot up and turned to Antossia. "Do you think it's that elven mage the Emperor informed us about?" Larshnag asked.To say the others were shocked was an understatement as the captains' thoughts were filled with a question. Could it have been Fen'harel?Antossia waved her hand, silencing their murmurs. "I do not think so, Larshnag but we can't deny that possibility. We'll have the mages check out the battlefield for any signs," she said."I'll go inform them," Larshnag replied.Antossia turned to the captains as Larshnag left, her gloom demeanor gone as she spoke. "I trust you'll take this meeting into consideration. We must adapt as well. Our legions shall stay together and have regular communications with the east.""Yes, General," the captains said."Good. I shall contact the Commander for more soldiers to be sent. Dismissed."The captains saluted and marched off to their respective legions as Antossia retreated off to her tent.Pulling out her communication device, a blue static image fizzled above. It took the form of an Imperial man and she bowed her head to Commander Marius.Antossia relayed the information to the Commander, telling of the 15th Legions' casualties and possibilities of interference from Fen'harel. Marius took the news in stride, not in the least surprised, though hinted some worry. He promised to send some reinforcements and then relayed the Emperor's request to send all of her and Larshnag's elvhen advisors to Halamshiral.After her talk with Marius, a Dunmer mage entered into Antossia's tent and bowed before her. A pant of breath exited from the Dunmer as he raised to look towards the general."General Antossia, I have something to show you," the Dunmer said, scrambling into his bag. "General Larshnag wanted you to see it."An intrigued Antossia raised her eyebrows as the Dunmer pulled out a small statuette. The statuette was of elvhen design created out of marble. It was quite clean, almost brand new, and in the shape of an elven female hunter. Highly stylized, the statuette's face and body were in perfect proportion with almost god-like perfection."Where did you find this?" Antossia asked."In the old Qunari encampment, General," the Dunmer replied. "We found it curiously laying beneath the soot in that condition and we could sense a hint of magicka inside. I believe that is the clue we are looking for.""Indeed it is," Antossia said, tilting the statuette over. "I must report this to Commander Marius immediately.""I'm afraid that won't be possible, General Antossia."Antossia and the Dunmer mage pivoted to the sudden voice, revealing the face of one Adamas Jereia of the Blades. His face completely shaven, he grinned as he approached the two.Antossia scowled. "Excuse me?""I'm sorry," Adamas replied, chuckling as he looked down. "What I meant to say was that… you can, of course, tell your superior but I'm afraid you must hand me the statuette."Antossia cocked her head at the mage, gesturing him to leave before glaring at Adamas. "What are you talking about?""Don't tell me you've forgotten, General," Adamas jeered. "In accordance with the Emperor and Empress, all artifacts and events of a magical nature are to be under the purview of the Blades.""The task of finding and securing artifacts is being undertaken by Battlemage Marcus, under direct orders from the Emperor," Antossia said. "He is part of the Imperial Legion thus it is under our purview.""True but Marcus' task involves specific artifacts, which means anything else is our jurisdiction.""This item is a clue that might reveal the change in tactics of the Qunari," Antossia said, holding the statuette high.Adamas threw his head back. "Please, it wasn't a magical interference," he said. "I talked to Captain Urteus; the Qunari simply adapted. Overconfidence is what caused the 15th Legion to suffer heavy losses.""Do not talk as if you know the answer," Antossia said, glaring. "I wouldn't expect a spy to know about warfare, much less a Blade.""You sound just like the Battlemage, don't you?" Adamas asked, waving his hand dismissively. "Ah… as much as I'd like to continue our banter, I'm afraid I can no longer. The statuette, if you please."Adamas gestured out his hand for the item, his large grin adamant to Antossia. The Imperial herself though did not return a warm feeling, turning her shoulder away from the Blade along with the statuette."I see," Adamas said. "If that is how you want to be, then why don't I contact the Grandmaster. You can contact your Commander, we'll make a big fuss about it, and then be court-martialed by the Emperor for dereliction of our duties. Your choice."The Blade shrugged and once again held out his hand. The look on Antossia's face turned promptly to one of anger, her face flushed with red. Her fist clenched near her sword as if ready to strike the man and in a fell swoop, placed the statuette in his palm."Get out," Antossia said.Adamas huffed an exasperated sigh and departed from Antossia's sight, leaving the Imperial to steep in her anger.
9th of Solace, 9:45 Dragon/ 9th of Sun's Height, 305 4E
Halamshiral, one of the largest cities in Orlais. Though not as large or grand as Val Royeaux, Gaius could tell why it was once the capital of the Dales. The golden lions carved into fountains and buttressed out the walls and churches, white cobble paths accentuated with lush green gardens, and a mild breeze as the sun's ray basked him in warmth. It was no wonder that the Orlesian Imperial Court would spend summers here.Yet for all its beauty, it brought him great sorrow. Gaius had walked through the real parts of the city, where the elven majority lived and could only feel his heart tugged at the seams. Many of the buildings were already in a state of deep decay, their foundations barely holding up. Now, many were destroyed or caved in. No doubt some from the siege but as he looked closer, it was more due to neglect and years of destruction by the Orlesian nobles.As Gaius continued down the street, a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes. His entourage immediately closed in on him as he shielded his eyes away but he waved them to stand down and look for the source of the light.The streets were filled with several elven residents, many of them hiding away in their homes. Another glimmer flashed again and directed Gaius to an old elven man slumping against a rotten hovel. As soon as his eyes laid on the man, the man clambered into his hovel and hunched into a fetal position."Shall we retrieve him, Your Imperial Majesty?" a Legate asked."Don't you dare," Gaius whispered. "Just stay back for now."Clasping his arms behind, Gaius leisurely strolled to the old elven man. The inside of the hovel was quite dark and he could barely see the elf's face. He knelt on a knee and waved out his hand."Hello there," Gaius said.The old elf hunched closer to his body as a tiny whimper escaped from his mouth. He clearly wanted to be left alone but Gaius couldn't allow such fear to continue."Am I scaring you, good man?" Gaius asked, leaning in close. "You have no reason to fear me. I'm not mad that you shined a light at me.""P-p- please go… away," the old elf replied. "I'll do what you ask of me."Gaius complied, shuffled a few inches. "Is that better?" he asked."A little," the old elf said."May I ask why you are afraid of me?" Gaius asked."Y-you… I don't trust humans.""I understand. I don't trust humans either. We're greedy, deceitful, filled with the capacity for violence. That is why I have punished those here for their crimes.""Punished?" the old elf questioned, perking his head up.Gaius smiled at his openness. "Yes… punished," he repeated. "For too long, the Orlesians have trampled on your people, humiliated you, and reaped the benefits of your work. But worry no longer, for the Dragon Empire has come to rectify."The old elf peeked further out from his huddle, his head barely at the edge of the hovel. "What does the Dragon Empire offer then? Why should I trust what you say?""Why? Because I have witnessed such racism from my home continent; humans against elves but also elves against humans. By under the Empire I have established, such divisions no longer exist."The old elf emerged forth, half of his body scattering out. "Your empire? Then that means-"Quite a sudden change in demeanor. Gaius couldn't help but smile and nod. "Yes. I am your emperor, Gaius Dracos."The old elf's jaw wide opened at the statement and without a word, leaped out of his hovel to bow before Gaius. It cringed Gaius to no end that people would do that, changing their demeanor to one of submission. But as he noticed a crowd of elves beginning to emerge from their homes, he knew this would be his opportunity to connect with them."There is no need for you to bow, good sir," Gaius replied. "In fact, I should be bowing to you as I would apologize if my army's presence has caused you any distress. May I ask what your name is?""Uh… Hudis, your Imper-""Please, call me Gaius," Gaius interjected, closing his eyes as he smiled. "Here, let me help you up."He held his hand out to the old elf, who paused and looked away. Gaius raised a brow, wondering why the man was silent as he then saw one of his legs limping."How rude of me; my soldiers shall help you," Gaius said. "Sergeant Qorano, Lieutenant Ivudres, come here please."The two soldiers, an Altmer and Dunmer respectively, marched as soon as their names were called. As Gaius watched them approach, he paid special attention to the onlookers of elves as they began to crowd out into the street."Hudis, allow me to introduce you to my soldiers," Gaius said, raising his voice so as to reach the whole street. "Sergeant Qorano and Lieutenant Ivudres, talented soldiers with a bright future in the Legion.""Hello, sir," the two bowed."Sergeant Qorano, would you please heal Hudis' leg?" Gaius asked. "And Lieutenant Ivudres, please help him up."At his command, the soldiers put to restore the old elf's leg. With Qorano's magic and Ivudres' assistance, Hudis rose tall to his feet and stared straight into Gaius' face. The fear in the old elf having faded away, replaced with awe."My... leg feels better," Hudis said as he examined it over. "Um… thank you, your- I mean, Gaius?""I'm glad my soldiers and I could be of service," Gaius replied. He held his hand out to shake but instead received a gold coin. "What's this?""A Royal," Hudis stated as he looked down. "It's the coin I flashed in your eyes. I took it off a dead Orlesian during the siege and I was scared you were going to confiscate from me. But I haven't eaten in so long that I-"A push from Gaius snapped the old elf from his apology, leaving several septims along with the royal coin in his hands. The old elf could speak no words, slack-jawed at the amount he had received."As I said, it's alright," Gaius said. "Now there will be no more talk of apologies. You should join me."Gaius turned to the crowd of elves that had been watching on and tossed his arms out wide."All of you should come as well," Gaius said. "Join me at the Winter Palace. I have wonderful news to tell the people of Halamshiral and I would love for everyone to attend. There shall be food and drink aplenty for any that come along with stipends of coin."Eyes and ears of the elves perked and widened, especially at the words of food and drink. Several more elves gathered out from their homes, intrigued by Gaius' words. And exactly as he had wanted."What is the meaning of all this?""What do you think? They've gathered around the palace.""Yes but why?""Does the mere presence of elves unnerve you so, Count Alain?""Do not insinuate what you're suggesting, Briala. I was told that the Emperor wished to speak with us.""Us? Don't get ahead of yourself."The voice that spoke those last words whirled Briala, Count Alain, and every other elf in attendance to a skinny Altmer in a fine red robe. Every one of them bowed before the Altmer save for Count Alain flustering to do so."A- Ambassador Runnian…" Alain stumbled, his face reddening."Hmm… such a sudden change in demeanor, Count," Runnian scoffed. "As you're aware, the Emperor only requested his elvhen allies to attend. You are only here to observe and only because you wisely chose to align with us. But observe is all you shall do, remember that.""As- as you say, Ambassador," Alain replied, stuttering off to a corner.Briala snickered as she approached Runnian. "I must say Ambassador Runnian, I never expected to see a human, much less an Orlesian cower before our people.""Our people?" Runnian questioned as he squinted. "Sharing ears does not make us the same people, Briala. More importantly, do not act as if you're friends with us. We know about your past dealings. While I understand the necessity due to Orlesian politics, that still doesn't negate your capacity for scheming.""I didn't realize the Empire was a utopia?" Briala questioned with half-smile."It's not but our schemes do not endanger the Empire," Runnian replied. "We keep them to ourselves and only to the parties involved. And even then, it's much more feasible and less bloody to go through the legal channels.""An ideal state… Sounds too good to be true.""Oh but it is… it is."The doors of the room swung open for a squad of Praetorians to enter, gesturing the elvhen allies to follow back out towards the balcony. The quiet hums turned to a loud chatter as thousands of elvhen residents had gathered in the courtyard. Though many had come at the Emperor's behest, many seemed more focused on consuming the large quantities of food and drink that were set aside for them.Awaiting on the balcony stood the Empress Serana with a small cadre of soldiers to which among them was Grandmaster Nilssa, intently observing the crowd."Your Imperial Majesty," Runnian said as the group all bowed."Ambassador Runnian, a pleasure," Serana greeted."I must say, my Empress," Runnian observed, "I didn't expect our meeting with our allies to be like this. It is quite a crowd you have gathered.""This? Oh, no," Serana assured, "this is my husband's doing. He has quite the talent for stirring up the masses for support.""That's another question I have," Runnian said. "Support for what?"Serana turned away and walked back to the edge of the balcony. "You'll see."On the mark, the entire cadre of soldiers took a knee in lockstep. The elvhen allies and other advisors stirred in confusion when they spotted a head crowning up the stairs and quickly followed the soldiers' lead."Ah, hello friends," Gaius said, greeting them all with a wave. "Serana.""Gaius," Serana replied. With a gesture, she had everyone raise to their feet. "Did you have to bring such a large crowd?""A large crowd is how you spread the message," Gaius laughed. "And more importantly, to gain legitimacy. Of course, now begs the question to gain their attention. It seems they're more focused on eating than-""Silence!"The sound of Nilssa's voice boomed over the courtyard with magnifying force, laying the sole focus to the balcony. Even Gaius, master of the Voice, was taken aback."The crowd is yours, my Emperor," Nilssa said."Uh… thank you, Nilssa," Gaius replied, cringing a smile before straightening out to the crowd. "Hello, my friends. Thank you all for attending this tremendous ceremony."A slow clap ensued in response, a tepid one at best. Gaius pushed his chest out as he continued."I know this must confuse you all, what with a war having ensconced this city. And I could tell from my walk here that there are fear and confusion for the future. But that worry ends today."With a heavy pause, Gaius leaned forward as he continued. "For too long, your people have continually suffered under the boot of human ignorance, cruelty, and stupidity. Orlais, Ferelden, Tevinter; they stuffed you in alienages, treated you as nothing more than common dirt, and you barely have enough to survive. Well, that ends today. As of this moment, every elvhen resident of Halamshiral shall receive a stipend of two hundred septims and no taxes shall be paid for two years. In addition, funds shall be confiscated from Orlesian nobles in payment of reparations for new homes."The crowd rose in elation, their attention now focused on Gaius as words began to garner their interest with chatter and murmurs among them. With a wave, a gust of wind burst from his hand and silenced the crowd."But wait, there is more," Gaius said. "During my time here, learning and watching the elvhen people has brought me great sorrow. Not because of your state, no... but because of the lost some much history and prestige. Your ancestors accepted to live under human rule and customs centuries ago but what have you gained? Condemnation, fear, regret, and humiliation. And the Dalish that try to live as your distant ancestors? More of the same, worse even."Gaius paced left to right, raising his arm over the balcony. "Yet there are those who claim that you must return to what your ancestors did. That only then can you finally be free and be restored to greatness. But ask yourselves, what have they done for you? They haven't stopped your suffering at the hands of the Orlesians, they haven't freed the slaves from Tevinter, and have most certainly turned humans against you. And for all the power they claim to have, why have they stood by for centuries and done nothing?"A pause from Gaius stirred the questions into the crowds' minds as each one of them exchanged looks and words. And the longer they did so, anger and frustration grew as they nodded and yelled in affirmation of their grief."I'll tell you why," Gaius answered. "It is because they are too weak, too afraid to do what is right. They only care for themselves, tossing you all aside once you've served their purpose. They are fools, the lot of them, and they do not deserve you!"The crowd hollered in a cacophony of applause and cheers, raising their fists as Gaius' commanding voice echoed out over the courtyard. Even some of the elvhen allies had joined in, clapping in tandem while the human observers aback nervously exchanged looks."You deserve a society that recognizes one, a society that appreciates you!" Gaius roared. The cheers jubilantly roared back as the crowd pumped their fists. "One that is not afraid to fight for the rights you so deserve; to live in peace, to be respected and acknowledged as equals, to be proud of who you are and not at the behest of others. You deserve freedom!"Gaius stretched out his arms as an ovation rocked the entire palace. Chants of freedom bellowed out from the very soul of the crowd, speaking with one mind. It continued on for a good few minutes before quieting down at the behest of Gaius, who held his head high and spoke."And that is why…" he paused, winding the anticipation. "The world shall know today. By the grace of the Dragon Empire, by my decree, a new state shall be crafted for every elvhen of Thedas. A state that stretches all of southern Orlais, ruled by the elvhen and in league with the Empire! As of today, on the 9th day of Sun's Height of the 305th year of the Fourth Era, I declare the creation of The New Dales!"
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
"Damn that Dragonborn! Damn him!""Inquisitor, calm yourself," Josephine said."Why should I? I have a right to be angry. I should have done something about it.""None of us could!" Leliana shot back."We still should have seen it coming," Cullen said.The sight of Evelyn cursing and raging to her advisors was a sight to behold. Even during their worst against Corypheus, she had still kept herself calm and collected. It would have been quite amusing to Solas, were it not for the fact that he agreed with her view."Unfortunately, it does not matter what we should have done or known," Solas interjected as he calmly interceded between the advisors and Evelyn. "We can't change the fact that what's done is done. The Dragonborn has once again outmaneuvered us.""And now, nearly all of our elven allies have abandoned us," Cullen lamented, hanging his head low. "It's still hard to believe that they would betray us.""Well, I don't Commander," Leliana retorted. "Not one bit. We haven't exactly done the best we could for the elves.""This is different, Leliana," Evelyn said. "It's one thing to abandon us if you think we're not fulfilling our goals or if you wanted something different. I understand; that's why Sera left. But it's a completely different matter when you leave and join the enemy.""We're not saying it was right of them to do so," Josephine said, "but yelling about is not going to solve our situation. Nothing is…"Josephine drooped and spoke low on those last two words, nearly croaking.Evelyn, however, plotted her finger onto the war table. "The Hero of Ferelden hasn't reached the Qunari yet. When she does, we can get the Qunari and Tevinter on our side. And Hawke is also close to getting the artifact. We just have to wait it out a little longer.""That might not be possible anymore, Inquisitor," Leliana leaned over the table. "Several of my elven agents who were informed of the traps set for Empire have gone missing. No doubt, they left to join the Empire.""What!?""Are you kidding!?"Cullen and Evelyn looked rife with anger towards Leliana, baring their teeth for a second as they glared. Josephine was quick to stand by Leliana's side, opposing the two. An all too familiar sight to Solas."If I may," Solas said, "the loss of Leliana's spy, while a travesty, should not deter us in our goal. We can still find a solution.""Easy for you to say, Solas," Evelyn huffed. "Besides, your spies were completely elven. You probably lost more than Leliana did.""Once again, you presume too much Inquisitor," Solas said. "I had countermeasures put in place to erase the memories of anyone in my employ that chose to abandon me. I'll admit, some flocked to the Dragonborn but anything new they learned while in my service was erased.""Without their consent, no doubt?" Evelyn questioned."You would have done the same to Leliana's agents," Solas replied, crossing his arms."Can you two stop with your bickering?" Josephine asked. "Please, we… don't need any more of this. Do you not understand what the Dragonborn's declaration means? For us and Thedas?""Josephine, I am not as skilled in politics as you are but I'm not ignorant," Evelyn replied. "Creating the New Dales allows the Empire to cast themselves as the savior of all elves and signals to everyone that the war is essentially near its end.""And that second part is what worries me and Josie," Leliana said. "The nobles of Thedas were already hesitant to support a war against the Empire. Even with an Exalted March, there was only so much support we could muster. Now they'll be more inclined to abandon the fight like some of our elven allies have, supporting the new power of Thedas.""Well, it hasn't panned out as you think," Cullen said. "The nobles in northern Orlais are now putting their full support. We'll have an additional 10,000 soldiers to reinforce our front.""Which only puts our total to 55,000," Leliana showed, strolling to the map. "I'm not as versed in military strategy as you are Cullen but we're still outnumbered by the Empire's 100,000 soldiers in Orlais. Not to mention their dragons and golems.""Being outnumbered doesn't mean the fight is over," Evelyn said with an expeditious tone."We've been losing steadily ever since the war has started," Leliana replied back with rival ferocity. "You and Cullen keep telling us we have to hold on, that eventually, we'll win through attrition. And I trusted that we would in time but…"She paused, taking a moment to hang her head low until it turned to one of a long silence. Solas had never seen the spymaster look so visibly distraught with her shivering hands and quivering lips. She had earned some of his pity, more so than the Inquisitor who looked to explode in rage."It was never going to be easy, Leliana," Evelyn said."It also was never a guarantee," Josephine retorted, hurriedly marching in front of Evelyn. "In- Evelyn… I- we just don't see a way to victory anymore.""What are you saying?" Evelyn asked.Josephine refused to answer with words, merely glaring back to the Inquisitor. A small tear welled in the corner of her eye and she quickly turned away towards Leliana. Cullen exchanged a worried glance to the two, approaching Josephine. He was turned away as the ambassador scurried over to Leliana.Evelyn balled her fists, red filing up her cheeks. "I can't believe you two," she gritted through her teeth. "Again, you keep doing this. You keep saying you're with us but every time we have a loss, you just want to give up. Why can't you just trust me?""We have, Evelyn," Leliana barked," for two years we have! But this is different. When we fought Corypheus, we steadily gained ground against him despite whatever setbacks we had. And now, just like how Corypheus became more desperate the more we won, we're doing the same.""That monster was trying to destroy Thedas," Evelyn argued. "Don't you dare compare us to him!""We're trying to stop the Empire, you two," Cullen added. "We haven't completely lost yet and even if we wanted to surrender, you know we can't. The Emperor told you himself that he won't accept anything less than unconditional surrender.""Then maybe-""Like hell, we will!" Evelyn countered, slamming her fists down."And why not! I can't see a way to victory."Josephine confronted precariously close to the Inquisitor, throwing her clipboard off to the side. The veins in her eyes began to show beneath the watery surface they produced though no tears slipped out.Leliana quickly strode up beside her friend in solidarity and uniting against the Inquisitor while Cullen did the same with the Inquisitor."We're not going to give up against the Empire," Evelyn said."This is not just about military strategy," Josephine said. "Everything is changing now with the Dragonborn's declaration and now our allies are abandoning us. We need to face the facts; we can't beat the Empire.""We can," Evelyn replied, throwing her hands up as she walked to one of the windows."Why are so insistent on throwing lives away?" Josephine demanded. "We all want there to be peace, Evelyn but not this way. We can work within the Empire, change things-""I'll never work for the thing that killed Rainier!"The Inquisitor's shout echoed with fury and grief. Her body flared with a green aura, her magic pushing everyone sans Solas back.It was that brush of magic that garnered the elf's attention. It was a familiar feeling as he felt the sorrow carried within the mana she expunged. Exactly like his once."I won't let Rainier die in vain," Evelyn continued as her eyes watered. "An Empire that kills people for the sake of a better tomorrow is not my friend! And they'll never be!"Everyone was agape in silence at her declaration, her defiant call to the Empire. No, to the Dragonborn. And while they seemed to look on with pity, the words tugged deeply at Solas' heart.
I won't let Mythal die in vain!
Those words... the grief and the anger. Solas remembered… remembered what it's like to lose a dear friend. To then lose hope and to want to give up. To forget the injustice for the sake of others. But even so…Solas raised his hand and with but a gesture, a soft wind passed and softened against the others. All eyes laid on the elf, their faces suddenly turning from anger to surprise at his interjection to the conversation."Listen to yourselves," Solas said, "arguing and disparaging each other. You're doing exactly what the Dragonborn wants us to do.""And what would you know about that?" Leliana asked."Because I had the exact same conversation with my own allies," Solas glared stoically. "We argued and debated incessantly after Mythal's death. Some wanted to submit that without Mythal, it was pointless overthrowing the Evanuris. Others argued we should keep fighting, no matter how many lives we lost.""The Empire is nothing like-""Then we took too long to decide on anything," Solas continued. "To the point where none of the options we discussed were no longer feasible. Creating the Veil and sealing the Evanuris in the Fade was the only solution.""You can't honestly believe there's a worse option than what we're arguing about?" Cullen questioned."There will be if you can't decide on a course of action anymore," Solas replied, walking to Evelyn's side and glancing out the window. "And as hard as it is for me to say this, I must agree with the Inquisitor. We can't surrender to the Empire.""Of course, you'd say that. You want nothing more than to destroy the Veil and restore your world," Leliana said.Solas shook his head at her belittling remark. "True but unlike others, I have revealed my intentions," he said as he turned to face the spymaster. "The Dragonborn has not.""Solas, how can you know what he wants?" Josephine asked. "He has done nothing to indicate so.""But there is," Evelyn interjected from her silence. She pursed in thought, exchanging a glance to Solas. The others raised a brow in question and Solas affirmed to Evelyn with a nod."What do you mean?" Josephine asked.Evelyn sighed. "There's something I need to share with you all," she said to her advisors. "Something Solas and I discovered about the Dragonborn.""Evelyn, the book-""The book is only a part of the Dragonborn's true intentions," Solas said. "The Inquisitor and I investigated the voices of the Well. I also searched through old records I had stored within the Crossroads in order to confirm our findings.""And they are?" Cullen asked.With one last look to Solas, Evelyn deeply breathed in through her nose and said, "We believe the Dragonborn wants to use the book, the Fea Opus, in order to control the Evanuris.""What?" Cullen questioned, baffling his words.Leliana and Josephine were rendered speechless, their bodies shuffled close to each other."That can't be true," Josephine rejected. "The Emperor hasn't shown any inclination to-""Josie," Leliana exclaimed, "you're forgetting. People have other ulterior motives beneath pleasurable facades.""That's… true," Josephine relented."You believe us?" Evelyn questioned."Inquisitor, we've always believed you," Leliana replied."But that belief has to go both ways," Cullen told her, crossing his arms. "Inquisitor, how could you have kept such vital information from us?""What was I supposed to say," Evelyn replied as she exaggerated out her arm. "By the way, it turns out the Dragonborn seeks out an ancient evil. How do I know? Well, the voices in my head said so. Yeah… that sure would have gotten the Conclave's support.""We believe you, Inquisitor," Josephine said as she penned a frown. "Did you not?""Do you actually honestly believe me?" Evelyn asked back. "Or do you still think this is all a ploy by Solas?"Josephine shuffled in place, penning the same frown as she backed beside Leliana who made the same look.Cullen then crossed his arms and said, "Every time you hide information like this, the more we think so."Evelyn sighed, caressing her temple. "I know, just… I mean really, what would it have changed? Or will it change now? Josephine, Leliana, does this information really change what you both want to do?"Her desire for an answer did not come quickly as the two female advisors made no motion or thought. They only looked to themselves and to the map, only to remain in silence as their answer.It, Solas knew, was frankly predictable. And it would continue to be the same as long as the war continued on its current trajectory. They would need a win, something to slow the Empire down significantly. He would have to enact his plan much sooner than anticipated."Unfortunately, conjectures of 'what might' will not help to solve our indecisiveness," Solas said. "Josephine, Leliana. I understand that wanting peace with the Empire would help benefit the people of Thedas. In some way. But knowing what you know now, you cannot just give in. The Evanuris… are immensely powerful and exceedingly dangerous, much more than I am."Solas looked down at himself then back as he continued. "We cannot take the risk of allowing the Dragonborn to free the Evanuris.""Isn't that the same thing that will happen if you destroy the Veil?" Leliana asked."I had a plan," Solas replied. "One that would have allowed me to weaken the Evanuris and imprison them as I restored the elvhen. With an artifact that I and only I know of. Without, it is impossible to defeat the Evanuris.""So what then?" Josephine demanded. "We can't continue the same strategy we've been doing for months. And we can't wait for Hawke or Kahari to complete their mission in time.""I agree," Solas said. "Which is why we shall execute one of my plans.""Going to confront the Dragonborn?" Evelyn asked."Not unless I can isolate him from his allies, no," Solas stoically replied without turning to face Evelyn. "It's a plan based on a strategy I employed against the Evanuris' forces. They like the Empire, severely outnumbered my force yet we took advantage of their confidence to severely cripple them."Cullen huffed. "And I assume you didn't tell us because you thought it'd interfere with your plans?""On the contrary, Commander, I didn't tell you because the plan has one fatal flaw. Its unique structure and tactics are so complex that it can only be done once. Of course, there's also the fact that the Empire is much more clever than the Evanuris, at least in military strategy. This plan will only slow them down.""What is this plan?" Cullen asked."First, we must determine where the Empire's next target is," Solas explained. "As Josephine deduced correctly, the Dragonborn's creation of the New Dales signals to Thedas that the war is over, politically speaking.""But not militarily," Evelyn extrapolated further."Correct," Solas nodded. "And that means the Empire won't continue their steady take over of Orlais. It would make them appear not as strong as they claim to be or at worst, buy us time for our agents to complete their mission.""So in order to do so, the Empire must finish Orlais in one fell swoop then," Cullen raised his point."Meaning they must break something so precious to all Orlais that they'll have no other recourse than to surrender," Leliana observed, walking back to the table as she observed the map."And that something has to be a source of all the pride of Orlesian nobility. Something they show to the whole world to prove why they are the best," Evelyn added."Then there's only one place they'll strike," Josephine concluded as they all looked towards the chosen prize."Val Royeaux."To be quite honest, Gaius never expected his speech to go over that well with the elvhen. After centuries of enslavement and belittlement, he thought that at best only a few handfuls of the entire populace would follow under a human's lead.But reading reports of elvhen slave uprising in small Tevinter towns and seeing hundreds of elvhen march to his banner, it brought nothing joy and hope for the future. Soon, he would crush the remaining foes of Thedas and finally bring his plan of peace to fruition."Generals," Gaius greeted as he entered a large meeting room.The room the Emperor stepped forth in had an elegant marble design of tiles and lions on all corners. Unpainted splotches of the wall were printed, where once pictures of the royal family were displayed."Your Imperial Majesty," his generals bowed and said in unison.Stacks of reports laid on the table the generals stood before, many of them scattered slightly. Glasses of water were half-drunk with a metal pitcher in the middle alongside a dwemer holographic device."Please take your seats," Gaius said.Each did so in unison, scrambling to organize their papers as they awaited for Gaius' words. His mouth opened when the doors of the meeting room were burst through by a small young Bosmer.He scrambled to the floor, papers crashing over the floor. He nearly hit his face while muttering the word 'shit'. Then he paused as if his muscles were paralyzed and slowly turned up with a sweat-beaded face."Uh… your Imperial Majesty," the Bosmer nervously smiled as growls and glares from the generals pointed to him."Agent Finroth," Gaius greeted back with a raised brow. "Having a bad day?""I… uh… no, your Imperial Majesty," Finroth said. "I was just… well… the Grandmaster asked me to come and…"Finroth hissed on the last letter, tapping a finger to his head. More sweat beaded over his head as he quickly stumbled to his feet and gathered as many papers he could."I'll just sit in the corner," he said, gesturing his head.Finroth handed all his papers to Gaius and hurriedly rushed to a lone chair in the corner of the room."Right then," Gaius carefully said as he turned back to face his generals, some still looking in contempt at Finroth. "Now then, friends. I'm sure you all have new reports for me on the status of the war. General Celanya, if you would please.""Of course, my Emperor," Celanya nodded as she began to recount. "Since your declaration on the creation of the New Dales, morale has never been higher. Scores, hundreds of elvhen from all over Thedas flock to the new province you've created. Initially, we couldn't handle such a large influx but now it has seemed to peter out.""Are there any problems concerning them?" Gaius asked. "Food, housing, medicine?""Our supplies are being strained but nothing we can't handle," Celanya explained. "We've talked with many town heads and local authorities about what we could do. Housing is a major concern however since it's not our specialty...""I'll communicate this with the Elder Council," Gaius answered. "We'll see if we can appropriate funds to help. What else?"Celanya signaled to Suver. The Dunmer general activated the holographic map, displaying a topographical map of Thedas."Progress has been steady," Celanya said. "Initially, we suffered setbacks in Rivain as our Antivan allies faltered but thanks to the dragons, we've regained momentum. Now Rivain is split in half between our forces and the Qunari.""In the south, however, it is different, my Emperor," Suver added as pointed to Nevarra. "Since your creation of the New Dales, every Orlesian noble from barons to Dukes has raised forces against us. Those that we haven't conquered that is.""We have received reports that a large number of those raised Orlesian soldiers are now gathering in Nevarra City with the majority of the Nevarran army," Celanya said. "From what the Blades have found, this appears to be an army of the faithful. An Exalted March.""Their destination? Strength?""Markham, we believe," Suver said. "Right now, they're about 40,000 strong but we estimate they may pick up more troops as they stop by Tantervale and Starkhaven. We estimate that by the time it gets to Markham, it will be between 60 - 70,000 strong.""Though I must say, Commander Marius relayed to me that there is no worry," Celanya stated to which Gaius nodded cooly. "He is confident he can defeat this force in the field as quite a significant portion of it are simple levies and religious fanatics. But he has denied the assistance of the dragons or any of the dwemer automata.""Why not?" Gaius asked with a note of dubiety."He wants to limit Thedosian casualties," Celanya noted. "While his force may be smaller, he predicts that the majority of the army will flee once the fighting begins.""I can't say I fully agree with Marius' strategy but who am I to question his skill," Gaius said as he sat back in his chair and rested his arms. "Be sure to keep me regularly updated on Marius.""I can do so immediately, my Emperor," Celanya said firmly as she got to her feet. "I believe General Heidkar can finish. That is if he is actually thinking of anything.""Only if you still yearn to be on the Emperor's-""Heidkar!" Suver said with a glare.The Nord general ignored his compatriots as he exchanged a menacing glance at Celanya. Celanya looked back for a small second, rolling her eyes before she bowed respectfully to Gaius and left."Is there something going on between you two, Heidkar?" Gaius asked, leaning his arms over the table."Only minor scuffs of words, your Imperial Majesty," Heidkar replied, crossing his arms. "It won't affect our work, I promise."Gaius let out a private chuckle to himself, cracking a smile at the Nord's character of unabashed certainty. "I expect so. Now then, what's the status with the Orlesian campaign?""For the most part, it has been successful," Heidkar began. "Our soldiers suffered from guerrilla attacks in the Dales but it was nothing we couldn't deal with. I personally took down seven chevaliers with my own fists.""You shouldn't be fighting on the frontlines, Heidkar," Suver chimed. "Our job is to lead our soldiers, not be like them.""Maybe for the Legions of Morrowind," Heidkar huffed with a proud display of confidence. "Besides, I lead the troops better when I'm on the frontline. Helps me think.""I hope at the very least you have healers close by, Heidkar?" Gaius questioned."Of course. I take those precautions," Heidkar said with a smile. "But precautions aren't what we need now, my Emperor."Gaius raised his brow, cautious of Heidkar's statement. The Nord yet the same turned from his usual look of bravado as he leaned close to the map."We need to end this war with Orlais. Now," Heidkar stated."Worried they might turn this war around?" Gaius questioned.The Nord general shook his head. "It's the honorable thing to do," he said as he exchanged a glance at Suver. "I'm not one for politics but Suver was able to explain to me what your declaration meant. When you created the New Dales, you challenged all of Thedas. You declared to their rulers that they were nothing but weaklings, not even worth your time. That's why we can't keep doing the same strategy as Commander Marius has requested. If we do, we- you'd go back on your word and bring great dishonor."Gaius was… surprised those two were able to deduce such reasoning. Heidkar especially as he made clear his hatred of politics."So then, what should we do?" Gaius asked for their answer."As Heidkar said, we need to defeat the Orlesians quickly," Suver explained. "We need to strike a crippling blow to them. One that will make them lose the will to fight and to be utterly broken. And there is no more of a perfect target than Val Royeaux.""Southern Orlais is not under our full control," Gaius mused. "How do you propose we besiege the city?""We've been thinking about this since your speech a week ago," Suver said. "Initially, we found remnants of a large bridge that stretched over the Waking Sea. Repairing it would give our troops the shortest distance to the capital. However, it is too much of a choke point to cross and several well-placed shots from the Orlesians would have all of our soldiers fall into the sea.""And the same problem with a naval invasion," Heidkar noted. "Most of our galleons are fighting the Qunari, leaving only our lighter ships and transports. But most of the Thedosian navy is at Val Royeaux. We'd make it but we would lose too many soldiers to the sea.""The dragons then?" Gaius suggested."I'm afraid we can't use the dragons, my Emperor," Suver said. "The Thedosians would spot them and alert our army's presence. And knowing that we need a quick victory, I'm sure they know as well. Thus they'll reposition and gather in strength.""I see," Gaius noted. "You want to siege Val Royeaux when their defenses are at their lowest then. But to do so, you need a way to get past them unnoticed.""That is why we have a plan in mind," Heidkar said as he stood from his chair. The Nord eagerly walked to Gaius' side, directing his attention to the map of the Orlesian Heartlands. "So far, we've taken most of Orlais up to the city of Verchiel and the surrounding area. The majority of the southern army will continue south to take Montsimmard but Suver and I will take a different path.""We will bypass our forces through the Orlesian Heartlands," Suver continued, "by crossing the river northeast of Lake Celestine. There are patches of forest dotted along the coast to Val Royeaux which our army can use as a cover for our approach."Heidkar chuckled a hearty laugh. "Those milk-drinkers won't realize what'll happen until they're too late. We'll take that precious city of theirs and their Chantry. They'll give up like the true cowards they are."Suver also agreed with a grinning proudness. Gaius would have smiled too if doubts still didn't linger in his mind. The plan was smart, there was no question about it. Yet there was something about it that made it seem too easy.As he hummed into deeper thought, his eyes then caught wind of the papers Finroth handed to him. For a second, it seemed as though the papers appeared out of nowhere as he nearly forgot of Bosmer's presence in the room. Upon close inspection of the paper, his eyes widened to a signature of Nilssa and a report on the artifact he's after."My Emperor? Your Imperial Majesty?"Gaius veered up as Heidkar called out to him. Suver looked with an ire of intrigue to Gaius, though it then followed to the paper Gaius held."Are you alright, my Emperor?" Suver asked.Gaius turned his paper over on a dime, standing to his feet. "Yes, of course. I simply spaced out," he said. "I think this plan of yours is a good one, Heidkar. When shall it commence?""In three days," Heidkar stated, "the soldiers shall depart from Lydes. In two weeks, Val Royeaux will fall and victory and glory will be ours.""Then go with the Nine's blessing," Gaius said. "And may your victory be swift."
15th of Solace, 9:45 Dragon/ 15th of Sun's Height, 305 4E
The gentle green rolling plains of the Orlesian Heartland complimented the cool ocean breeze of the waking sea. A small stream trickled through one where forests flanked two sides of a concave hill. Common hares, squirrels, and the occasional deer passed by as gentle winds carried the pollen of bees. There was nothing simpler about it. Which is why it makes for an excellent ambush.It's what Cullen and the various generals told Evelyn with unfaltering certainty. But now was the question if they could properly use it in their plan. Which was unconventional, to say the least.It was hard to focus on anything else, much less eating. She looked like a child playing with her food. Luckily, none of the other generals had seemed to notice. Too busy chatting about politics and how they'll crush the Imperials."I'm not hungry anymore," Evelyn muttered to herself as she picked up her plate and exited from the tent.The smell of fumes of iron and meat mixed in an incompatible mess in her nose. She has been among the Orlesians too long that her sense of smell might as well have been allergic to air. Wading through the camp as she clenched her nose, she found a lone spot far from the encampment.Also adding to her interest in the spot was the Dread Wolf himself, staring out over to where the ambush would take place. He wore the same armor the last time she saw him at Exalted Council, this time added with a hood behind his neck. Beside him was an artifact of his, one that he claimed would prevent the Imperials from being to sense them. She didn't quite understand it but it seemed to work from what she could recall."Do you need something, Inquisitor?" Solas asked without even a glance."Thinking about life's greatest mysteries?" Evelyn retorted as she approached beside him. "You've been asleep for quite a while. Surely, you've figured out the answer.""If I do, would you then be inclined to listen to my view?" Solas asked, continuing to look out to the forest."I might," Evelyn replied, crossing her arms. "That is if you're giving up on tearing down the Veil?"Solas' dour expression was unchanged at the remark. He still presented that stoic face that was firmly imprinted to Evelyn. To what she wouldn't give to know what he was thinking?"Are you certain the Imperials will be coming here?" Evelyn asked."Even with the number of my spies reduced, I can still receive accurate information," Solas stated. "Just an hour ago, I spotted a force of Imperials splitting off from the main army in the south through the eyes of one of my agents.""Do you know what kind of force it is? Numbers?""From what I saw through the agent… 30 - 35,000 soldiers I believe. Mostly heavy infantry and 500 mages.""5- 500!?" Evelyn exclaimed. "Just how many mages do they have?""I wouldn't worry too much about them considering the plan I have in place," Solas said. "The main obstacle I believe will be those large machines they possess. Three of the large ones that look like men are accompanying this force.""I'll be sure to warn Cassandra then," Evelyn mused. "What about the dragons? Have you spotted any of them nearby?"Solas shook his head. "I've found none within the immediate vicinity.""I guess that makes things easier, huh?""This won't be like fighting against the Venatori," Solas remarked to her, swiftly turning to face her. "They are a well-trained fighting force unparalleled in organization and efficiency. Do not underestimate them.""I don't plan to," Evelyn shot back at the accusation. "If anything, I overestimate this plan of yours. You're certain it will work?""Have your Templars done as I have asked of them?""They're not happy about it but they're ready. You should thank Cassandra and her Seekers afterward. Without them, I doubt the Templars would have gone along with it. Much less know what to do.""I'll be sure to send her my regards."Another silent rift between them took place as Solas continued on to his watch. His preference for short sentences somewhat annoyed Evelyn especially as a hint of snide rolled off his very tongue."It's not snideness, Inquisitor. My tone is simply what I speak in," Solas said, bewildering Evelyn as she widened eyes."Wha- what the fuck?" Evelyn questioned as she backed away. "Stop reading my mind!""I only inferred, Inquisitor," Solas answered. "There's no need for you to get upset.""I'm not!""Then why are you still here? You know what my plan entails and you know to wait until the Imperials arrive. Were you expecting some sort of heart to heart chat?"The question struck like a boulder to Evelyn, bending her mind from her anger. Then she looked into Solas' stoic eyes, his pupils fervently shook in the center. A hidden rage… no… utter disdain.Evelyn sighed. "Nothing," she simply said as she began to walk back to the encampment.She knew that he agreed with him. That there really wasn't anything to say to each other. Both were tools to be used for winning their ideal world. 'Win'? That word might seem possible depending on how the day would go.As she began to arrive back, the sight of soldiers rushing past her blocked her view. No longer were they in their normal clothes but armor. The camp dismantled before her eyes as they rushed to pull down the wood and put away their tents.Evelyn then felt a force chill down her spine. She peeked to where Solas stood, his hood now over his head, and an ancient staff planted beside him."They're here," she muttered.The sun had set to its highest point, its shining light unveiling any shadows. A long deep column of Imperials marched out its light, glistening off their steel armor. From a distance, they looked to blaze through the meadow with purpose and speed. Rushing as fast as they could to get to their destination."But you're too committed, aren't you?" Solas asked atop from a hill.The Dread Wolf's eyes beaded out from his hood as they glowed in a white hue. His own thoughts transferred out from his mind to the vessel of Mythal. "Use the templars now" he communicated to her and to which he was met with a slew of curses into his own mind.He sighed as a sense of irony was bestowed to him. An impatient Inquisitor rushing to stop the impatient force. All while using a hastily made plan of his. Because he wanted to rush to stop them too."Maybe that's why we can't get along, Inquisitor," Solas said as he planted his staff. "We're too much alike.""General Heidkar, our mages have updated that the information as before is the same. No enemy soldiers have been spotted.""Carry on, Legate," Heidkar replied.The Legate nodded and rode off back into the ranks. He along with many other officers rode on horseback beside the column of Imperial soldiers. For two days, they marched with few rests in between. And they would continue to do so until they reached Val Royeaux, with as few stops as possible.Heidkar and Suver debated on whether they should have taken their time or not. Suver warned that the soldiers would become too tired from marching so much but Heidkar was able to convince him that the mages would regenerate their stamina. And so far, it has worked out."General Heidkar," Suver called as the Dunmer general rode up beside the Nord."General Suver," Heidkar replied back with a nod. "So then, I guess your worries about the mages were overblown.""There's still a chance of an ambush," Suver replied."By whom?" Heidkar asked in a chuckle. "The mages have been using Detect Life ever since we split off from the main force. No enemy has been seen for a week and none today.""I am simply acknowledging all of the possibilities. Our force isn't exactly discreet. And if a simple peasant were to even spot us from a distance, then we'll need to be prepared.""They don't have the numbers," Heidkar countered. "Last the Blades checked, only 10,000 of their soldiers were up north.""And how long ago was that information? A week?" Suver questioned.Heidkar reined his horse to halt as Suver did the same. "Fine," he relented in a brisk tone. "If you're that worried, then call a mage and we'll ask one of the Blades."Once finished, Suver called over to a Legate for a mage. The mage ran out from the column, lightly jogging to the generals."Yes, General Suver?" the mage asked."Soldier, contact the Blades liaison for me," Suver commanded."At once," the mage replied.The mage held out his palm, walking alongside the generals as he activated his spell. But nothing happened, for a minute. The orb to communicate was non-existent."Are you not doing as I asked, soldier?" Suver questioned."Of course not, General Suver," the mage said nervously. "But… it's not working for some reason. The magicka… I can feel it but it won't come out.""What do you mean it won't come out?" Suver again asked, stopping in place along with Heidkar."It's not working," the mage replied. He flicked out his wrist and snapped his fingers. "None of my spells are working."Heidkar and Suver looked to each other with raised brows. They examined their hands as both casts the basic healing spell all Imperial generals were taught. Nothing. The mage was right."Soldier, go check the mages," Suver shouted. "Move!"Heidkar rushed to the front of the column, stopping hard in front of the standard-bearer. "Soldiers, halt!" he commanded.The soldiers nearly collapsed like dominos to the general's sudden command. They looked at him and to each other, dumbfounded as they chattered amongst themselves."General, what's going on?" a Legate asked."Check your mages, Legate," Heidkar said past the question."But-""Do it now!""Yes, sir," the Legate saluted as he rushed down the column."It's happening to all of them, Heidkar," Suver called, riding up to the Nord. "The mages… they can't use any of their spells.""But that's not possible unless-"Heidkar's voice fell apart as his horse neighed and rocked erratically. Suver's did as well as did others across the column. Legates and Captains were bucked off and they fell unto their soldiers. Without calm spells, they could hardly stop this panic."Calm down!" Heidkar shouted to no avail.Something was bothering the horses, Hiedkar knew, but what? Not any enemies; they would be fine then. He looked to Suver for an answer when his hair shot up to its ends. The ceaseless rocking of the horse finally bucked him to the ground, distracted by his hair.As he laid on the ground, the shot of his eyes widened towards the sky. A flash of a seemingly infinite number of lightning burst from the air as if it were a Divine act and encircled into a large dome. He saw this large dome surround over his entire force as his soldiers helped him up."By Shor, what the fuck is going on?""A cage of lightning?"That was Solas' big plan? Evelyn had thought it would have been more complex than something so simple as a lightning cage. Though considering the Imperials' penchant to plan out three steps, perhaps simple was the way to go."Cassandra, how are you holding up?" Evelyn asked.The Seeker in question only hummed an affirmation to her as she knelt with her sword planted before her. She along with other Seekers and Templars who were in the same position were deep in concentration. Trying to keep the barrier above the Imperials and preventing their magic from being cast. All while the Chantry mages did the same for the lightning cage. And both groups tried to keep the others' dome from overlapping."They're not going to last long," Cullen said as he observed alongside. "Whatever else Solas is planning, he should do now.""Well, it looks like he's about to do so now," Evelyn pointed out.She and Cullen looked on as Solas raised out his hands and spheres of light engulfed over them. His magic, his power revealed to Thedosian and Tamrielan that spectacle it beheld. A blade of pure yellow energy, sharpened beyond all measure. Then another, and another. So many of them popped up that Evelyn couldn't count. Thousands of those 'light' blades appeared over the Imperial force and all they could do was watch."Inquisitor," Solas called back to Evelyn with bright glowing eyes. "Now!""Right," Evelyn stammered, breaking away from her awe. She turned back to the line of soldiers, they too were in awe of the Dread Wolf's magic. "Archers, nock! Mages, release the barrier over the Imperial mages!"The soldiers took a moment to relieve themselves from their shock and followed through on her command. But as the mages lowered their dome, their shock was only a reprieve to witness a slaughter as they had never seen before.The blades of light descended down on the Imperials like a raging storm of wanton destruction. The bloody screams of the soldiers from below were drowned out as the light blades tore through. Heads, arms, torsos, and legs were cut clean through. Their blood drenching the very ground itself into a pool and spilling into the nearby creek.Then without a moment's notice, it stopped. The ceaseless magic from the all-powerful Fen'harel had left a festival of brutal gore. Every single one of the Imperial mages lied dead in a mound, body upon limbs. The ground itself caked in a darkened crimson hue of a slaughterhouse.Evely was at a loss for words. It felt as if she too were impaled, her stomach empty of any contents. And as she looked at the scattered limbs, her only recourse was to hold her own stump."Inquisitor," the voice of Solas again called, drawing Evelyn back to the fight.In her thinking, Evelyn failed to notice the large lightning cage had disappeared over the rest of the Imperial forces and were now retreating further into the woods."Inquisitor, snap out of it," Cullen told her as he tapped her shoulder.The Commander rushed along with thousands of Inquisition, Orlesian, and Nevarran soldiers as they barreled past her to chase the fleeing enemy. Roaring with jubilation.Evelyn shook her head and followed behind. "Right… right," she said as she pieced together back to reality.This was war and there were going to be casualties, she knew that. All those dead men and women, they knew what they were signing up for. Just like Evelyn did. There would be time to mourn later.Despite the jubilation she heard, her soldiers were now entrenched to hard-fought grunts. The Imperials were gallant scrappy warriors as they held their line within the deep forest. Despite losing all their mages, they stood as adamant as they could.Yet the fact was that they had lost too many from Solas' barrage. Their flanks crumbled. No matter how well trained a force is, the fear of death overcame all senses.One by one, the first line of Imperials was cut down and the rest completely shattered. Chevaliers ran down the fleeing Imperials with sword cuts as Inquisition warhammers broke down waves. As Evelyn ran along, she noticed that some halberdiers were struggling against one of the giant Imperial golems. The other soldiers were too concerned about capturing or killing any fleeing Imperials to help."Think of flames, think of flames," Evelyn muttered to herself as she rushed to the halberdiers' aid.The mana coursed from her and without a wave of her hand, bolts of fire barreled against the giant golem. It was enough to stagger the hulk as she moved in. With a stroke, her arm loosed a spirit sword and sliced through its leg. Enough to topple it to ground with a big thud."Thank you, Inquisitor," one of the halberdiers said as they proceeded to carve the giant golem into scrap metal.Evelyn gave a silent nod before returning back to the fight. Or what was left of it. Her forces were completely scattered over the battlefield chasing Imperials or collecting the bodies. The battle was over.Or so it seemed as Cassandra ran up to Evelyn on foot. "There you are, Inquisitor," Cassandra said. "I didn't think you'd rush into the battle yourself.""Well, I still have some fight in me, Cassandra," Evelyn replied as she leaned against a tree. "I managed to help take down one of those Imperial golems. Not by myself of course but it still counts.""I'm sure it does," Cassandra said as she crossed her arms.Evelyn smiled back at the comment, letting out a small chuckle. An Inquisition then approached the two, panting as he stepped in front of Cassandra."Inquisitor," he said as he straightened up, "you must come with me.""What for?" Evelyn asked."Its… well, you need to see this."Evelyn raised a brow as the soldier ran deeper into the forest. She exchanged a worried look to Cassandra, relenting to follow the soldier.Her worry then turned to confusion as she and Cassandra came upon a circle of Inquisition soldiers surrounding the sounds of clashing swords. She shoved through to lay sight to two men dressed in a more unique style of heavy armor. More interesting were the wearers; a Nord and a Dunmer.And what confused her was the fact that her soldiers were simply watching as the two fought off against several Chevaliers. Bloodied and wounded, they fought ferociously though it was more so the Nord who did the killing."What the hell are you all doing!?" Evelyn yelled.The whole gave no answer, only giving a glance to Evelyn then back to the fighting Imperials as the Nord finished the last of the Chevaliers."Well come on then, milk drinkers!" the Nord proclaimed as he outstretched his arms. "I'll take you all on."His bravado was met with silence as the circle of soldiers stood at guard. None made a move against the Nord or the Dunmer even as they stumbled to the ground with their weapons used as crutches. They breathed with heavy heaves as blood dripped down their armor, barely able to move until they laid eyes on Evelyn."Inquisitor Trevelyan," the Nord grinned with a dark smile. "We finally meet the fabled hero!""Stay back," Evelyn said. The soldiers raised their weapons out to the Nord, preventing him from approaching. "I take it you two are important considering you haven't been run down already.""No, these soldiers are simply too scared to face a true warrior," the Nord answered, taking a moment to spit on one of the Chevalier's corpses. "Though my title is important, I guess. General Heidkar of Windhelm. The elf behind me is General Suver from Blacklight.""Balmora," the Dunmer, Suver, said. He sneered to his comrade while he limped forward. "You must excuse my comrade, Inquisitor Trevelyan. As you can see, we're not in the… best position as we would have liked.""Don't even try to talk out of this," Evelyn replied, narrowing her eyes. "Put down your weapons and surrender. The battle is over.""It's not over until I say it's over," Heidkar declared as he stood tall to grip his claymore.Suver pulled him back. "Don't be a fool," he said before turning to Evelyn. "Inquisitor Trevelyan, we surrender our forces to you.""Get off me!" Heidkar shouted and shoved the Dunmer away. "I don't back down. Sovngarde is the only place I'll be going."Once again, the Nord readied his claymore close to his chest. His legs struggled to keep him straight, wobbling in place. But still, he looked so full of energy.Evelyn looked back to her soldiers, too afraid to fight the Nord despite their numbers. As for the Dunmer, he had backed off and raised his hands to surrender."What are you waiting for?" Heidkar asked. "Come to me.""If that's-" Evelyn said when Cassandra's arm interceded in front of her. "Cassandra?""Let me deal with him, Inquisitor," Cassandra said."Are you sure?" Evelyn asked.Cassandra blade unraveled from her sheath, an audible swing emerging as she pulled out her shield. "I'm sure," she replied, stepping forth in front of the Nord."Come on then!" Heidkar declared.The Nord general broke into the ground and propelled straight towards Cassandra. A huge overhead swing slammed faster than Evelyn could see, flattening Cassandra beneath her shield. A howl of pain broke from her."Cassa-"Evelyn's words were misplaced as Cassandra managed to stumble out. Her sword cut across Heidkar's leg, coating it in crimson. Then she followed up with a punch, knocking him to the ground.But the Nord let out a loud cry for battle and swiped at her legs with his. Cassandra nearly toppled but rolled back into a standing position. All while the Nord was left panting on the ground, clutching his chest close."Is… that... all you got?" Heidkar asked.He could barely raise himself up, his legs bleeding profusely. Yet still unwavering as he furloughed a dagger. The man had will, Evelyn would give him that.He struck again with a thrust and was easily countered by Cassandra. Another swing of her backhand knocked the man to the ground and he laid panting."You… hit... like a… milk drinker," he said."Enough," Cassandra said as she called over to the soldiers.They descended upon the two generals, clapping Suver in chains and bringing up Heidkar to bear. The Nord snarled as blood dripped even more down his face and he looked to Evelyn with contempt."What are you waiting for? Do it," Heidkar said. "Send me to Sovngarde.""I don't know what that is but I'm assuming you mean death?" Evelyn asked. Heidkar simply glared. "Well, I can't do that. You're too valuable of a prisoner.""What shall we do with all the prisoners, your Worship?" one of the soldiers asked."You know, since these soldiers were trying to attack Val Royeaux, why not let them go," Evelyn suggested. "Take them all to Val Royeaux and make sure to interrogate these two generals.""You're going to regret that decision, Inquisitor!" Heidkar yelled, struggling to break free before being hauled off. "You should have killed me when you had the chance! Especially you, woman!"He pointed with an unwavering finger to Cassandra. "When I get out, you're going to die. By Shor, I will kill you and regain my honor!"His promise only brushed past Cassandra and she crossed her arms with a narrow gaze to the Nord. "Doubtful," she muttered."Never took you for the cocky sort," Evelyn commented."It's only bravado from a wounded soldier," Cassandra shrugged. "And he won't be able to enact his revenge from the White Spire.""Just to be safe, we'll make sure those two generals are under high security," Evelyn said."I was about to say the same," Cassandra replied. "It seems like the last of the Imperials have been captured or scattered off. We should return to Cullen and regroup.""Yeah, we should," Evelyn agreed as she sighed."Something wrong?""No, it's nothing," Evelyn waved back. "I'm just glad that we've won our first victory. Maybe now Josephine and Leliana won't make as much as a fuss.""True though I know someone who will.""Your Imperial Majesty! I have terrible news! General Heidkar and Suver have-""Been captured and their army captured and flown to the wind.""I- yes, how-""The way you spoke, how you ran in as fast as you could," Gaius observed. "And the worries I had for them.""Forgive me, your Imperial Majesty, but did you know-""I had a feeling, a chance that something like this would happen. It seems luck was not on our side today.""What should we do, your Imperial Majesty?""A good question," Gaius replied, turning his head behind. "What should we do? I take it the other generals have all been informed?""They have. Commander Marius has advised not to take any further-""For this one moment, I do not care what Commander Marius has to say," Gaius said.The air around Gaius instantly inflamed into hard smoke. The messenger could barely breathe coherently, backing out into the hall. Gaius slowly approached him, his face in stark contrast to his aura. One of gentleness and compassion."Tell all the generals this: there shall be no more wasting of time with sieges and prolonged battles. They will attack with the full fury of the Empire.""A- a- at once, your Imperial Majesty.""And one last thing," Gaius said as he slowly rested his hand on the messenger's shoulder. "Inform the generals that I shall be leading the Southern army, personally.""Is that-""Orlais will know, as will the Inquisition, Thedas, and even Fen'harel; the true power a Dragonborn can wield."
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Chapter 32: Arlathan Expedition
Disclaimer: I do not own The Elder Scrolls Series or the Dragon Age Series.
Elder Scrolls belongs to Bethesda and Dragon Age belongs to Bioware
A/N: Sorry everyone for the wait but writing is harder than it looks. Thank you for waiting patiently and I hope you like this chapter. Leave any comments you have.
17th of Solace, 9:45 Dragon/ 17th of Sun's Height, 305 4E
It was a long journey, longer than they had expected. From the occasional bandit raid to fighting Tevinter deserters to even look for transportation through Imperial territory. For the Champion and his group, it was all quite exhausting.A nap would come here and then but as of today, they had gone a whole day without any shenanigans. Simply a peaceful carriage ride through the plains of Antiva. It seemed to be too good to be true yet that was the fact. However, life it seemed would only allow them respite for so long."We're here, folks."The steady motion of the carriage halted without hesitation and awoke its occupants near simultaneously. Groans and moans from the young elf and Tevinter mage bellowed out as they shielded away from the sun. For Varric and Marcus came up just a bit wide-eyed, their sense of where still trying to find them. Save for Fenris and Hawke, there was no alertness among the group."Is… is it morning already?" Merrill asked, yawning as she stretched up."You were supposed to keep an eye out," Fenris said."No, we agreed to take turns Broody," Varric answered as he stretched up in the cart. "Though the kids did say they'd help too if you wanted to rest.""I'm not a kid. I'm eighteen," Piven called out, jumping out with a bow in hand. "Besides, Nivia was the one that said that.""I did not," Nivia protested."Yes, you-""That's enough, you two." The voice of Marcus commanded like a general to his troops. The battlemage stepped between the two youngsters. "Why don't you go check on the Inquisition guides? Ask if they need anything."Piven raised a finger. "But-"A shot glare from Marcus interrupted the young Dalish. He and Nivia slightly shirked, exchanging a glance before walking their separate ways. Grumbles could be heard beneath their breaths as they left.Marcus sighed. "Those two need to get along," he said, shaking his head."It'll take a while the way you're handling it, Hotshot," Varric said, hopping down with Bianca shouldered."It sounds like you have a suggestion in mind?" Marcus asked. "I hope it's not having to do with Bianca, is it?""You sound just like Broody," Varric chuckled, waving his hand to clarify. "I mean, you need to talk with them. Get to the real heart of the issue. But away from each other."Marcus' eyes perked up, warily turning to Varric. "You want them in your groups for when we enter the forest," he stated, glaring down towards the dwarf."You want them to get along, right?" Varric asked. "They'll be more open to talking without having to worry what the other is going to say. And without worrying that you'll take one of their sides.""And you won't just agree with them so they'll feel better?""Well, Hawke might," Varric shrugged. "But you can be certain I'll get one of them to open up. Merrill can do the same too."Marcus glared in response, his arms crossed. He took a moment to glance to where Piven and Nivia had left before closing his eyes to introspect. Finally, he let out a large sigh and scratched his head."Do what you have to do."At the edge of the forest, a stir formed in Hawke's stomach. A sharp pain exuded out his back, his arms, and legs numbing as he winced in pain. Then it disappeared without a trace in his body as if it were never there.His eyes scanned around, checking his body when a touch pressed against his back."Garret, are you- Woah!"Merrill exclaimed with a jump as Hawke quickly veered away with a spin. His hands rested over his daggers, ready to fight."Garret?" Merrill questioned.Hawke blinked a few times and shook his head. "I'm sorry, Merrill," he said, quick to brush it off. "I felt something sharp in my stomach when I approached the forest.""Where?" Merrill asked. She approached with blinding speed, even in her walk. "Are you still in pain?""I'm fine, Merrill," Hawke replied, lowering her hands down. "It only came for a second. See."Hawke stepped forward into the forest, around a tree and back. "It was probably something with that Dragonblood potion I drank," he said as he looked at his hand. "Maybe I shouldn't just drink any potion?"Merrill scoffed and rolled her eyes. "You think?" she questioned as she traced over his palm. "Well, it doesn't seem like anything is wrong. There are no marks or anything I can see. Warn me next time it happens.""I doubt I'll need to," Hawke replied, looking past her towards the others, "considering the company we've brought.""They'll be too focused on themselves," Merrill commented. "The forest still has them spooked. I keep telling them there's nothing to worry but I might have made it worse.""Well, you don't exactly have a good track record too…"It took a moment for Hawke to realize what he was saying as Merrill's eyes turned to a glaring death. Were they not together, he was certain she'd kill then and there with blood magic."I'm sorry, I'm sorry," Hawke waved off to correct. "It's not fair of me to criticize you about that. I know the Eluvian meant a lot to you.""Then don't talk about it," Merrill replied, releasing Hawke and storming off with her lividness concealed back towards the group.Hawke paused a bit in his step as he reached out to her. He hesitated to speak more, worrying if speaking more would make it worse. So he relented and sighed in defeat. He would speak with her later and next time much more tactfully.For now, Hawke would have to command the expedition. The group of mercenaries and Inquisition agents that accompanied his party had finally gathered their belongings. All were chatting, cleaning up their weapons, or staring in awe at the forest. Awaiting for the next step."Looks like everyone's all set, right?" Hawke asked, raising his voice to the center of attention. "If so then I'd like to get started. This expedition is of vital importance for the Inquisition so it's important we all learn our parts."From his pockets, Hawke unraveled a parchment and held for all to see. "This is the man we're after, Magister Vel Malchus," he said. "A rogue magister that is in possession of a dangerous artifact. The Inquisition has charged us with retrieving it from his hands. And thanks to some Tevinter allies, we have permission to 'apprehend' Magister Vel.""Just say kill," Fenris said as he approached. "There's no need to dance around it.""No dancing Fenris this time but all the same, we've got to tip-toe around this," Hawke replied. "Now I usually joke around but I'm serious about this. We have to capture Vel, alive.""I thought you said you were being serious?" Fenris questioned. The warrior elf crossed his arms as he stepped in front of Hawke, face to face. "You know we can't take the magister alive.""Not with that attitude, we won't," Hawke replied with a smirk. "There are things he might know that might be of vital importance. Locations of slavers, his network, artifacts he might have stashed.""And how do you expect us to do that?" Fenris asked."Well, if you didn't interrupt me," Hawke said as he directed Fenris back to the group, "then you'd know. Anyways, to find Vel within this forest, we'll need to split up into three groups."A hand from an Inquisition agent raised. "Why?" she asked."Good question," Hawke pointed. "Marcus if you would please.""Thanks, Hawke," Marcus said, waving off a salute before turning to the group. "It has to do with the forest itself. You can't sense it but the Veil is weak within the forest. Apparently, much more so than usual. Having three mages all close together, powerful ones, I might add will attract quite a few demons.""And we can't afford to alert Vel to our presence and allow him to escape," Hawke added. "That's why we'll be splitting up into three groups, each with one with their own mage.""It'll be enough that we'll hardly attract any demons so long as we stay hidden while getting to Vel," Marcus finished."Wouldn't it be easier to send scouts instead of groups?" one of the agents asked."Which is why we're discussing this," Hawke said as he pointed to three men. "We'll have our scouts here search for Vel's hideout. Each of them will take three separate paths to which our groups will take. If all goes to plan, then we'll converge on his hideout and take him by surprise."Hawke stepped down from the rock he stood on, approaching further to the group. He waved over for Varric to come with a box and pulled out a magenta stone."These are sending stones. They'll allow us to send messages between the groups," Hawke explained as he tossed one to Marcus. "I expect our mages know how to use them?"Marcus nodded. "Speak the name of the user that holds them and they'll send the message to that person. Simple enough though you don't have to be a mage to use these.""I'm surprised a Circle mage knows about such a thing," Merrill said as she picked up a stone."Well, I've been around enough places to know," Marcus waved off. "Interesting places you have to hide in when you're on the run from Templars.""Too bad we won't be able to talk about it on the expedition," Merrill said."Can we get a move on already," Fenris interceded. "We shouldn't waste any more time.""Fenris is right," Hawke said. "Now then, let's all talk about the groups we'll be in."After arriving at Arlathan, Piven couldn't get any more excited. He had a chance to explore remnants of the greatest city built by his people. A jewel upon jewel as he heard, to tragically befall at the hands of parasitic monstrosities. Magisters.And now another was here, performing Creators know what experiments for whatever twisted magic he had. No doubt experimenting on slaves. It enraged Piven so, all he could do was a growl and ball his fists with rage."Are you okay?"Piven didn't notice the question until he felt a touch to his shoulder shake him from his anger. It was the other Dalish, Merrill, who looked with concern on him."Huh… what?" Piven asked."You seem to be a bit out of it," Merrill said. "Is it the Veil that's affecting you or something else perhaps?""No, no, I'm fine," Piven stammered out, waving off. "It just… angers me that we're working with magisters just to get rid of another magister. And in all of Thedas… here of all places.""Are you done ranting, kid or you going to get a move on?" Fenris asked as he passed by."I'm just saying…"Piven raised his voice to the warrior elf, who immediately veered around with a glare. So menacing and dreadful it was that it silenced Piven then and there. It made his own rage seem pitiful compared to his."Nevermind," Piven sighed as he crept back to Merrill's side. "What's with that guy?" he whispered to her."Don't mind Fenris," Merrill whispered. "He's in just as a bad mood as you.""He was a slave, wasn't he?""Most of his life. Now he spends most of it freeing any slaves and killing their masters and slavers.""Then why is he here helping magisters instead of freeing more slaves in Tevinter?"Merrill gave a weak smile, looking to Fenris as he walked ahead with the mercenaries. "Hawke," she simply replied, without looking to Piven."Ah... him," Piven mused.He noticed how the others had spoken fondly of that shem. Piven could perhaps see why. He exuded an air of friendliness and charm, much more presentable than even Marcus. And the way he spoke clearly with confidence and direction only impressed Piven even more."Are you in a… relationship with him?" Piven asked in the best words he could think of."Why do you ask?" Merrill questioned."Well… I just don't see how a shem could be in a relationship with one of our people. Much less of one of the clans," Piven said.Merrill let out a small chuckle, raising a brow from Piven as he looked up to her face. "You remind me of someone from my old clan," she said, hanging her head a bit low."Oh, I'm sorry… are they…?""It's fine, really," Merrill replied back. "It was a long time ago and I've made peace with it."A quick sigh pushed out from her as she continued along with the group. They had begun to enter what seemed to be the ruins proper of the forest. Pieces of old elven walls and broken statutes stuck out from the trees, whose appearance had become less numerous."Though part of me wishes he was still around," Merrill continued. She skipped over several rocks, still looking ahead to Fenris. "He was always so angry about everything. It clouded his judgment so much that it killed him.""What was he angry about?""A lot of things but mostly humans. He and his friend Tamron liked to find things, thinking they'd help our clan. Weapons but they usually settled on anything they thought might be important."She paused suddenly in her steps. Piven nearly bumped into her and nearly fell down as he grabbed a rail. He slowly lifted himself up as his eyes laid in awe of his surroundings.A huge complex of ruined arches that carried water towards tall towers of elven design built into large hills. Below was a large gorge, dotting with even more of the same ruins. A small creek ran through the cracks of a broken road that still retained its marble color."Amazing," was all Piven could mutter out."It is," Merrill commented. "I wish you could see this Mahariel."Piven was too engrossed in his sights to ask Merrill who she spoke of. Then he felt a force pull him out of nowhere until he turned to see Fenris yanking him to the ground."Hey-""Don't say anymore if you want to get caught."Piven could barely utter a word out as he was then quickly dragged away. He attempted to struggle loose when a hand from Merrill rested on his shoulder. Her smile reassured him as she too knelt down near a wall along with the other mercenaries."What was that for?" Piven whispered as loud as he could, swatting off Fenris.Fenris replied with a cock of his head, raising a brow from Piven. Fenris rolled his eyes as he crouched down and beckoned for him to follow.Piven hesitated but a motion from Merrill urged him to follow. Through a large tree that was hollowed out, he crept into a bush with Fenris. The warrior opened a small hole from the bush leaves and it dawned on Piven the reason for the sudden silence.A whole cadre of mercenaries had infested the remains of a fortress further ahead. He recognized the armor they wore. Exactly the same as the ones Oppius employed."So is this Vel's base?" Piven asked in a whisper to Fenris."It is," Fenris nodded. "Which means Merrill wasn't paying attention.""Why is that?" Piven asked.Fenris merely grumbled in response as he continued to observe the Tevinter mercenaries. Piven wasn't so naive to know he wasn't wanted and thus crawled back to the group. Many were content resting beneath the ruined wall to rest while the others kept a watchful eye out. Merrill was busy speaking into the stone, to which he decided to approach."Um, are we in the right place?" Piven asked.Merrill nodded. "We are but we're a bit ahead of the others. We just have to wait for them."Piven hummed as he skidded down against one of the ruined walls. Waiting was not something he liked to do, especially as the days went by. But if that's what he had to do, then he'd do it. Yet it frustrated him so, having to wait so long just to find things for his clan.
Have patience, child
Piven's eyes shot up. It felt as though they would pop out. He swerved his head left and right, looking for the voice. But his group were all doing their own thing, paying him no mind.
Do not be alarmed, young Piven. It is only I, Dirthamen.
"D-"
It would be best if you don't utter a word lest your group find you insane. Speak through your mind, my child.
Piven pursed his lips together, taking a moment to observe his group. They hadn't noticed him speak so he took that moment to close his eyes and concentrate.Like this?
Piven thought.
Perfect, my child. You speak to us just like your great ancestors.
That is great praise from you, Dirthamen. You honor me.
And even greater honor will be bestowed upon you once you have revived my brethren and I. Unfortunately, for that to happen, there must be sacrifices that must be made.
Sacrifices!?
Piven exclaimed in thought.
What sacrifices?Do not be alarmed, my child.
Dirthamen replied.
It is nothing harmful, I promise. To you at least. I speak to you now to warn you, the plan set in place by the shem named Hawke will fail.
Do you mean they'll get killed by Vel and his men?
I cannot say without risking such an event from passing. But know that the failure of the plan is required for you to succeed.
Piven, confused, raised a brow.
Succeed?
Yes, that is why whatever happens, you must not panic and allow yourself to be captured.
Captured! But-
The Creators shall protect you, Piven. We shall prevent any harm from befalling you. Trust us.
I do trust you, Dirthamen. Yet I don't see how getting captured will help our people.
That we can speak of later. For now, wait with your group and follow the Dalish girl's lead. We will speak again soon.
Wait, I still have more questions?
Silence bequeathed Piven's mind. Nothing spoke back to him but the wringing sound of nature. Once again, he was left with more questions than answers.He perked up to see Fenris slowly walking back to the group in a crouch and coughing to get the others' attention."The scouts' reports aren't as accurate as they say," Fenris said. "But we should be able to handle them as you long as you provide me with long-range support.""It'll be an hour at most until the other groups arrive," Merrill added."Then prepare," Fenris said as if he were a general. "Everyone needs to be at their best when the assault begins."Piven couldn't help but shiver as Fenris glared at him as the warrior finished speaking. It was a short glance but it had put Piven off for some reason. Thoughts began to fill his mind. Did Fenris know something about him? His secret from the Creators?No, if he did, then he would have told the others. From his conversation with Merrill, he could surmise the warrior was quite blunt and honest. So what then or was he just being too paranoid?As Piven watched Fenris rest against a tree stump, he made sure to keep one eye open as he rested."So, how close are we, Pixie?"..."Pixie?"Nivia and her group had been quiet the entire time, sneaking as best they could through the forest, and now Varric felt the time for nicknames."Well, yeah, you know. You're sweet, have a lot of magic, and short," Varric replied."Says the dwarf," Nivia said."Point taken," Varric shrugged. "You know, I haven't had this much trouble finding a nickname before. It always comes so naturally and yet I just can't find the right words for some reason.""Maybe another time," Nivia replied back, scoffing as she looked back at her sending stone. "Marcus, have you arrived at the meeting point?"Words from Marcus etched out into the stone. Not yet, the message said. Just how large was this forest, she thought? An hour must have already passed to her mind. Surely her old master's hideout wasn't that far?"Still not there yet?" Varric asked.Nivia turned to Varric walking by her side, his grizzle beard pronouncing a frown. "No," she said, shaking her head, "but Merril's group has gotten there early so we should probably pick up the pace."Varric scoffed. "You would think Inquisition scouts would know better," he said."Truthfully, I prefer we take our time," Nivia said, slowing her walk. "That way we can prepare for… our fight against… Vel.""Still unsure about this?" Varric asked.Nivia stopped in place, her heels dug in place into the soft earthy forest floor. Her palms began to coat in sweat and she tightly gripped her elven stone. A tiny gulp bulged in her throat and she resumed back to following the mercenaries."I'm sure.""Nivia, I can tell when people are lying," Varric declared as he ran up beside. "It's okay to feel the way you are but holding it in isn't doing anyone favors. Especially for yourself."He doesn't know what he's talking about, Nivia thought to herself as she focused walking ahead. Just ignore him.But her ears could only betray Nivia to Varric's words. "Look, this might not be the best time to talk about your feelings but something is clearly bothering you. You don't have to be afraid-""I'm not afraid!" Nivia said.Her voice exploded with the force of a wind that she felt expelled from her entire body. It pushed Varric back away from her to the ground. The sound of cracking wood lured her around to see the other mercenaries on the ground as fissures appeared below them."I'm sorry, I didn't mean-"Nivia's voice was drowned out by the whirring sound of portals. Out from the ground, several shades and rages demons emerged with their demonic roars. Still fazed by her power, the mercenaries were helpless as they were overwhelmed by the demons. Their screams bellowed out into the forest.Petrification overtook Nivia. This ordeal was her fault, her own doing. They were dying and surely their screams alerted Vel's forces. Again she failed."Get down!" Varric yelled.Nivia was pummeled to the ground as Varric grabbed her by the hand. Crossbow bolts shot out in rapid succession from Bianca, piercing multiple shades."Come on!" Varric said, leading Nivia away deeper into the forest.The two jumped and ducked branches and rocks, all while the horde of demons gave chase. Nivia's heart raced in agony as a terror demon descended from above. Its gaping mouth was then filled with knives. Then a bolt lodged in, exploding its head in a fiery explosion.Varric once again grabbed her by the hand. "In here," he said.He let go and pointed to a large rock structure. Nivia followed behind, her heart raced to the sound of the demons as they closed in. Underneath the structure led to a cave. Without hesitation, Varric crawled down and called for Nivia. She complied, wanting nothing more than to hide.Dirt and pebbles dug under her clothes as she pressed low to the ground. As quiet as she could be, her mouth shut tight and her eyes looked up to the entrance. The shrieking wail of the demons cried at the entrance. Each second passed as it became louder and louder and Nivia could only breathe faster and faster.A tight grip then held her palm dearly. Nearly she screamed when another covered her mouth. She looked to Varric, his eyes pleading with her to be silent. To stay calm.Nivia tensed, holding in her breath through her nose. She willed her body to stay as rigid as possible, to allow no sound to escape. Her hand planted into the ground as slowly as she could, closing her eyes to what seemed inevitable. She waited, her mind prepared for the darkness. Then she waited more and more and still, there was nothing. Did she die already?"I think they're gone," the voice of Varric said. "Hey, you can get up."With a push, Nivia was no longer in darkness but back in sight of Varric. His dirt covered face smiled at her as if trying to reassure. But all Nivia could do was look back towards the cave entrance. The demons, she could hear them no more but it wasn't relief she felt. It was agony and despair as she began to cry. Tears flowed down her face like a flood and her cheeks flushed with heat."Hey, hey, what's wrong?" Varric asked.A crackle escaped from Nivia, breathing sporadically as she tried to speak but the despair was too much. Her body just wanted to cry and her mind began to desire that as well. As she did, a pat rested on her head, gently caressing it. She looked to Varric once again, nodding to her in support.Waves of fire exploding above the trees in bursts. They echoed out of the forest as all sorts of creatures bolted en masse from the fires. The cause? A wielder of powerful magic, Marcus Ebiri, twirled his staff before letting loose another stream of fire."Any idea?" Marcus asked.With a gesture, the battlemage's palm directed to the Champion of Kirkwall. The Champion's dagger basked in flames as they descended and cleaved through several shades. But with his back turned, a terror demon leaped from behind and swung its claws. Yet it clashed against a magical barrier, blunting the demon back in dumbfoundedness."If I had to guess," Hawke said as he twirled and sliced the demon in half, "Nivia or Merrill attracted them. And no offense, Marcus but…""Yeah, yeah, I know," Marcus replied as he planted his staff into a rage demon and froze its entire body. "But Varric was supposed to help her talk through things, not get her into another tantrum.""Hey, Varric does his own thing. Don't blame me," Hawke answered back.The Champion spoke as another terror demon gave chase. Hawke proceeded to run up a tree and flipped down with daggers out into its head. Its wailing moans screeched into his ears before he ended it a swift kick.Marcus enveloped his fist in flames and smashed the frozen rage demon to pieces. "I'm not," he grunted. "I'm just frustrated with how this has turned out.""I am too," Hawke said as he jumped down. "But talking about it won't change anything. At least… that's what Broody would say. I think."With a flick of his wrist, Hawke launched a knife towards Marcus. It brushed past him, unfazed as the tearing of flesh sundered behind Marcus."You know, I'm starting to doubt your reputation as the funny one," Marcus said, nonchalantly swinging his staff back and destroying the torn shade. "Especially if you're copying Varric now.""If I was copying Varric, I'd be complaining how everything is going to shit," Hawke said, crinkling his nose. "Speaking of…"The two turned and observed over the carnage they had created. Black sludge of demonic essence coated the entire elven ruins they fought in. Its marble sheet of broken roads covered with it and the blood of the mercenaries. A couple of heads and limbs strewn across and others missing perhaps into the dirt."Even though we were surprised, they still shouldn't have died so quickly," Hawke said. The Champion went to work, dragging their bodies away while whirling his head away. "Or have been so scared. How are the agents holding up?"Marcus walked behind one of the broken towers and approached a ring of fire burning. Several of the black sludges laid around the circle to which, with a snap of his fingers, dissipated to reveal several Inquisition agents huddled together."Are you all alright?" Marcus asked. "Fully healed?""We are thanks to you Marcus," one of the agents said as the others eagerly nodded. "Those healing potions of yours really helped us.""Too bad the same couldn't be said for the others," Marcus said. "We need to move out, quickly. The demons' presence will have alerted Vel's forces and no doubt attacked the other groups.""Plan B then?" another of the agents asked.Marcus nodded as he pulled the agent up. "Yes, and we have no time to waste. Let's go."Marcus, Hawke, and the agents broke pace further into the forest, leaving the tending of the mercenaries to another time. As the scouts had told, their path to Vel's hideout was the longest and the riskiest. For unlike the more open path as before, ahead was a narrow walkway with trees extending around like a stone arch."Keep quiet now," Hawke whispered to the group as they jogged. "If we have to face Vel's men here we won't be able to fight as effectively without burning everything around us."Around a winding loop, they were met with what they predicted. The end of the arched path laid ahead, the sunlight of dusk shining through and blocked by many men. Heavily armored in Tevene plate from their swordsmen, halberdiers, and even a few archers and mages.Without hesitation, they readied themselves. Marcus shielded the group with magic and physical resistance. Hawke the same with his daggers as the rest readied with bows and spears.The mercenaries however made no move against them. They stood in the still place, crossing their arms and making no motion to fight."They're not attacking," Hawke said."I can see that," Marcus replied, readying a stance. "Let's keep it that way."Marcus's hands clasped together, sparks sprayed out. He slowly pulled them apart and a sphere of flames appeared between. The further apart from his hands, the larger the sphere became. A fireball wide as his chest flared with his magic.His arms then burst forth, slinging the inferno forward like a blazing arrow. Its destructive potential made clear to all yet the Tevinter mercenaries stood unchanged. Before Hawke or Marcus could think as to why, the fireball exploded mere inches from the mercenaries. The force was enough to burn and wither out some of the tree arches. Yet as the smoke of the fireball swept away, the two were in shock as the mercenaries stood unharmed."How-" Marcus questioned before a loud overtly the top clap ceased his words.The Tevinter mercenaries parted ways at the entrance for two men. Mages in gilded Tevinter robes with armor on the chest. The first was a dark-skinned young man with black hair but the second was one Marcus recognized from before. A man with a wily mustache like Dorian's with a full beard, completely white as the same color streaked over his kempt hair. Magister Vel himself, who was clapping in a vexing manner."My, my, look who has dropped by," Vel said. "I didn't expect you to find me so quickly yet I am impressed nonetheless. And I see you're in the company of such a legendary hero and organization. I underestimated you."Marcus grimaced at the statement, shaking his head as he approached several steps. "I don't need your snide remarks, Vel. Just the artifact you took from Solas. Now surrender or else."Once again, Marcus and the Inquisition forces readied themselves as the battlemage spun out his staff.Vel merely laughed as he held his arms behind. "You don't scare me, much less threaten me. If you hadn't noticed, that last attack of yours didn't quite turn out as you would have expected. Did you not wonder why?" he asked."Mind getting to the point already?" Hawke asked.Vel huffed and sneered. "I forgot how rude you southerners are. One of the few things I can't stand," he replied, rolling his eyes before turning them to a glare. "Your spell failed because of the defenses that were put in place by the very forest itself. Ancient elven defenses, to which I now have control over.""Yet the fact that you're speaking with us implies you don't have total control," Hawke surmised, lowering his daggers. "Otherwise you would have killed us already.""As if he could," Marcus muttered."I'm assuming then you want to make a deal then?" Hawke asked the magister. "Or is it one of those evil mastermind tirades about how you've already won and we have no chance of winning? Because if it is, then I suppose I should counter with truth, justice, and the Ferelden way."Vel continued to glare as he slowly pulled his arms ahead before snapping his fingers. One of the mercenaries rapidly stepped forth, holding a blackened container. The same one from the ruins of Solas."Truthfully, it is neither of those options which I'm sure must disappoint your simple minds," Vel said, grabbing the box in his hands. "No, instead what I need is your assistance."Marcus and Hawke rocked their heads back at Vel's words. They turned to exchange a glance of dumbfoundedness, tilting their heads."Do you really think we're that stupid?" Marcus asked as an aura of fire ignited around him."I think you would prefer living than fighting me," Vel answered. "As I recall, there is an Empire out there that is slowly conquering Thedas. And my countrymen waster in pointless schemes while the Qunari descend like a plague. Your assistance would alleviate both problems.""You're a magister!" Marcus yelled. "You enslave people, murder, abuse, and destroy. Not to mention using King Maric in whatever twisted experiments you had for blood magic and trying to enslave everyone.""To lead Thedas into a better future," Vel shot back."No, only for yourself," Marcus said. "We're done talking.""You can't-""You haven't seen my full power," Marcus replied.Flames inflamed over Marcus into an inferno. It cycled up through the top of the tree arch, burning a hole. His staff extended forward as the inferno washed from his body to the tip of the staff.The burning maelstrom burned bright in everyone's faces, Vel and Hawke's group looking away from its light. Hawke was in awe of Marcus, dropping his guard while Vel stood tall and defiant."A poor choice... Imperial."Within a second, the flames of Marcus' staff evaporated. His skin flushed pale and his mouth opened agape. Yet words did not come out from the battlemage. Instead, it was two spears exiting forth from each side of his chest. Blood choked and sludged from his mouth.It was a quick attack surprising even Hawke as the Champion found himself in a similar predicament with his legs. Blood splattered from his shins and he fell to a knee in agony.Neither Hawke nor Marcus could react as they both turned to their attackers. Their own agents of the Inquisition, who continued to skewer into them and draw even more blood."How rude of me," Vel called, laughing in a hearty storm. "Did I forget to mention I had agents of my own in the Inquisition? It's quite an interesting tale."The two warriors gritted and cursed at their predicament. The weapons in them then tore out from their flesh, shredding skin and muscle. Marcus collapsed on his hands and knees, too injured to use magic.But Hawke resisted and ruptured out with rage, knocking the agents back. Smoke fumed from his body as his skin seared with smoke and began to heal rapidly. Without a moment to spare, Hawke sprung forth to his attackers."Get them!" Vel commanded.His right-hand mage tapped their staff to the ground and Vel's mercenaries charged forth. Meanwhile, the battle raged in a massacre of the agents. Hawke fought with no weapons, his kicks and punches pummeling and beating down the agents. An archer could barely react in time as Hawke broke his arm. The archer screamed out in pain before his own arrow was stabbed through his jugular and screamed out a fountain of blood.Marcus soon regained himself, slapping his chest for a glowing yellow light to cover his wounds. Vel's mercenaries interrupted the battlemage, rushing with arrows and striking down with swords and polearms. Marcus narrowly rolled away. He slammed the ground, setting it and the halberdiers in flames. Room to heal further as the battlemage rolled up, staff in hand."Magister Vel!"Someone, agent or mercenary, yelled the name yet in the confusion of battle, could not be determined. A blood-soaked spear launched overhead to land in Vel's hands."At last!" Vel exclaimed.As Marcus and Hawke continued to battle against Vel's men, the magister held the tip of the spear and cut the edge of his thumb."Great Dragon blood," Vel said with a silvery tone. "Such a rare commodity and exactly what I need."The veins on Vel's arms engorged in a bulged red. It spread beneath his skin, burrowing towards his thumb cut. He roared in both pain and pleasure as the cut widened out. A pudgy red slime exploded and coated his hand. He moved to place it over the box for the red slime to move to its new host. It molded and shifted over the box before taking the shape of a dragon's head. A bright red glow radiated out with spectral tendrils of blood vessels embracing Vel."Yes… yes!" he exclaimed.Hawke spun with a kick, caving in the bloody teeth of an agent through their jaws. The red light shined a shadow to his feet and he swerved towards Marcus."Marcus!" Hawke called, rushing down a mercenary with a spear. "Get Vel. I'll deal with them."As quickly as he came, Hawke barreled back towards the fight. Slamming into a mercenary, he used him as a shield and closed in one the remaining archers.A clear path was presented to Marcus to the magister. Though still injured, the battlemage still sprinted enough for his robe to rise behind. A lone mercenary that stood in his way was cast aside with his staff. Their life force was drained, reinvigorating Marcus. But the Imperial suddenly slammed into an invisible wall, knocking to the ground.The right-hand mage stood before Marcus with his staff planted in the ground. "You will not get to Magister Vel," he declared. "This barrier is of ancient elvhen design. You can never break through."Marcus glared in response, gruffing a guttural huff as he slowly rose up. The right-hand mage was adamant in his defense, coyly grinning. Marcus carefully approached the barrier and sized up to the mage. He closed his eyes, inhaling a deep breath.The red glow from Vel ever shined bright, filling the arch in a red hue that overpowered the light of the sun. In a second, the light cascaded over them all combatants and blinded them briefly. At that moment, Marcus exploded in a brilliant flame. His heels dug deep and he launched forward, shattering the barrier into nothingness. The strength of his flames destroyed the very arches themselves, burning the entire path to reveal tall brilliant trees.Marcus landed behind the right-hand mage. His flaming aura died down as he merely glanced at the mage. He stood in the same place, his entire left torso destroyed as his insides burned. His ribs smoldered in ash as his heart dropped down and hung, still beating."Should have moved," Marcus muttered to the mage before carrying on from their collapsing corpse.The spectral veins surrounding Vel had now fully encased over his body. The box he held violently shook as its red dragon mark seeped all over. Marcus jumped forth, swiping his hand and launching a fireball straight forth.It collided against Vel and a blinding explosion rocked the entire path. The entire area of trees and people crashed to the ground in an instant. Save for Marcus and Hawke, all were knocked unconscious or barely awake.The heroes shook their heads, still in a daze as they carried themselves up. They looked at each other with pained looks, confused to all hell until they turned to where the explosion happened.Smoke filled around akin to a bubble with dark grey clouds that concealed even a shadow. Marcus and Hawke stood at the ready, waiting for the smoke to reveal what they assumed to be an injured Vel.A huge beam blasted out from the smoke. Marcus reacted and deployed a magical ward. The beam collided and overwhelmed the battlemage, bypassing his ward as if it were nothing. Rife with agony, he screamed in pain as blue energy flowed from him back into the beam."Marcus!" Hawke yelled, breaking fast.More beams shot out from the cloud but Hawke nimbly dodged. Several more shot out in rapid succession yet missed their target to no avail. But despite his speed and tenacity, Hawke focused too narrowly. A beam struck the Champion, exiting forth from Marcus.The two warriors could only yell, collapsing to their knees. The colors of their skin turned pale, wrinkling away. Then it stopped and their bodies fell to the ground completely. They could barely lift their heads as the grey smoke dissipated with a gust of wind.There was Vel standing tall. His armor had turned to black, pieces of his robes tattered and charred but his skin was pristine and it's prime. Blue sparks flowed out from his eyes, crackling from the streaks of blue energy flowing from his body. All of it coming from one source, an elvhen sphere held in his palm."Ah, so what the woman said was true," Vel spoke, carrying forth the orb, "another foci. Like the one Corypheus possessed."The magister glanced towards the corpse of his right hand. The orb in hand glowed in blue energy as blood veins extended out from his free hand. They pierced the corpse and proceeded to drain all the blood until it withered to bones. The tendrils flew from his fingers, stabbing into Vel's unconscious men and reinvigorating them with life.The orb suddenly sparked in his palm and the magister gritted his teeth, cursing. His arm sporadically shook before he could hold it in place. "It takes quite a toll, it seems," he muttered to himself as he huffed.The remaining mercenaries and agents walked back to Vel, surrounding Hawke and Marcus as the two still laid, unable to move in their wrinkled forms. Their wrinkled hands clawed into the dirt as they tried to lift themselves up, only to drop in an instant."V- vel...," Hawke slithered, reaching out to the magister as he fell unconscious.As Marcus watched, his head turned down to his side. With great effort, his hand reached down into his pouch and pulled out his sending stone. He dredged his arm up, dragging against the dirt. With a loud grunt, Marcus raised the stone to his mouth and spoke."Every- everyone… hide," he said, collapsing to the same fate as Hawke.Everyone hide. The message appeared before the sending stone possessed by Merrill. Yet the Dalish blood mage could not read it as she currently lied over the ground. The stone lied beside her unconscious form, surrounded by scores of dead mercenaries and Inquisition agents."What do we have here?"The question penned from a shadow looming over Merrill as a hand reached down to pick the stone. It carried up past the figure of a woman, clad in leather armor, before reaching the face of a pale Nord woman."Grandmaster," a voice called to the woman, "what is it?"The woman, turning with her bunned blonde hair, faced towards her companions. A dark-skinned Imperial dressed in chainmail and an Altmer dressed in simple robes. Both approached the Grandmaster, stepping tepidly over the corpses."It seems Magister Vel has done his part," Nilssa said. "Now we must fulfill our side of the bargain.""I still don't believe it wise to work with this man, Grandmaster," the Imperial responded, crossing his arms."We're not working 'with' him, Adamas," Nilssa replied. "He is merely a useful tool. A tool that will be disposed of once our objective is complete."The stone in Nilssa's hand dropped unceremoniously to the ground as she finished. With a stomp, she crushed it beneath her boot and turned to her Altmer companion."Karhtus," she asked, "how much longer will your Charm work on him?""For a week, Grandmaster," Karhtus nodded. "It should be enough time for us to retrieve the Fea Opus.""Then let us make haste to Vel's laboratory," Nilssa said."What about him?" Adamas asked, cocking his head.In the direction Adamas pointed, all attention was upon two figures. The warrior Fenris bloodied and beaten, struggling to move from this position he was in. A chokehold held him firmly in place by an enormous orange striped fur arm. It too was slightly bloody like his yet its wielder had no trouble moving about."Ah, yes, the elf warrior," Nilssa said, striding over. "Fenris, I believe that's your name, correct? A killer of Tevinter slavers, freer of slaves. It's quite poetic."Fenris bared out his teeth, blood between the cracks, and filling a missing tooth. He merely grinned and quickly spit on Nilssa's face. Immediately, his captor pummeled Fenris face first into the dirt, splattering it in blood."Do not spit in the Grandmaster's face or this one will tear your flesh with teeth," Fenris' captor said.Nilssa waved her hand off. "At ease, Do'jhan," she told him as she wicked the spit from her cheek. "It's only natural for someone like him to act in such a manner."The Khajiit growled, his tiger-like face snarling at Fenris. Calmly, he then nodded and he picked Fenris up, holding the elf by his skull with a single hand. With his towering figure, Fenris hung several inches above the ground, beaten as he grabbed onto Do'jhan's arm."Though to be frank, I'm still quite disappointed by you," Nilssa said to Fenris. "I read you were a powerful warrior, especially considering the company you're in. And while it is true that a Pahmar-raht cannot be easily defeated, I expected more from someone of your talent.""To be fair, Grandmaster," Adamas chimed in, "Do'jhan wouldn't have been able to defeat Fenris were it not for Karhtus' spells.""Are you being humble now, Adamas?" Karhtus questioned with a glare."It's simply the truth," Adamas shrugged.Do'jhan scoffed in response, baring his sharp teeth. "At least he was a challenge to Do'jhan," he said, pointing with his free hand. "Those two barely put up a fight."The two people Do'jhan pointed to were Piven and Merrill, both laid unconscious by each other's side and their respective weapons shattered to pieces. Nilssa observed them for a moment, crouching down to inspect closer."Still alive," Nilssa mused. "Perhaps there's more to these Thedosians than meets the eyes.""What should we do about those two, Grandmaster?" Karhtus asked.Nilssa hummed, scratching her chin. "We shall take them to Vel so as to not arouse any suspicion," she said as she stood up. "And as for Fenris…"Do'jhan pulled Fenris pack into a hold. His claw grabbed the top of his head, forcing the elf to face Nilssa as she approached."Fenris, you are a great warrior and a savior of slaves," Nilssa said. "But you waste your efforts and have barely saved enough lives. I would like to offer you a chance, a chance to not only fulfill your mission but to ensure peace for Thedas. Join us and the Empire will help you in your endeavor."Fenris looked to Nilssa, his bloodshot eyes widened. His nose breathed heavily, straining to even exhale. His gaze shifted between Nilssa and her agents. With a long blink, he focused back on Nilssa and gulped to speak."Fuck off," he said, seething rage between his teeth. "I'm not going to work for an Empire that allows blood magic and mages to do whatever they want. Tevinter is evil, that much I know. But freeing every mage will enslave everyone. It doesn't matter how pretty you make it sound.""Sticking to your beliefs," Nilssa replied, "I can respect that. Such a pity that it is the wrong one but nonetheless, worthy of respect."Her gaze turned up to Do'jhan, her face was unmoved as she nodded. Do'jhan growled from his throat. His claws emerged, clamping onto Fenris as the warrior struggled in his grip. In a single effortless motion, the Pahmar-raht jerked Fenris' head and a sickening crack emerged.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Chapter 33: Friend or Foe
Disclaimer: I do not own The Elder Scrolls Series or the Dragon Age Series.
Elder Scrolls belongs to Bethesda and Dragon Age belongs to Bioware
A/N: Sorry for the long wait but a lot of personal stuff came up over the summer. Sick dog, sick family, all while I was upgrading my PC. I just couldn't work up the ability to write. Anyway, I hope that you enjoy this chapter. I'll be focusing on my Witcher/ES story for the next months after this.
28th of Solace, 9:45 Dragon/ 28th of Sun's Height, 305 4E
Oghren leaned forward over the carriage, moaning as he held a near-empty bottle. "Are we there yet?" he asked as he burped.The magnificent red beard of the Grey Warden flailed in the wind as its wearer asked the question. It rested slightly at the front of the carriage, landing next to a young elf woman who immediately scooched to the side. And like Oghren, she too was a Warden known as Kahari. One forgotten to all of Thedas save for a select few as she was none other than the Hero of Ferelden.Yet at the moment, Kahari could only scoff at her dwarven friend and grip the carriage reins tighter. "First Oghren, excuse yourself," she told him. "And second, the same thing I told you an hour ago, and a day ago, and several weeks ago. No.""Well go faster, will you?" Oghren chided as he leaned back in. "I barely got enough materials to make half a keg.""Thank the Maker, you don't," Kahari said. "Considering what that last batch of yours tasted."Oghren chuckled. "You were being all moody. I had to get you out into a good mood. If you weren't my boss, then I'd have instead-""I'd be careful what you say next, Oghren," Kahari replied. "Morrigan taught me a few tricks when it came to having to deal with… your eccentricity.""Now that's just mean, Warden," Oghren said, drinking the last of his bottle and tossing it out. Stretching and yawning, he slithered up to the front of the carriage. "If you're such good friends with Morrigan, why isn't she here?""I haven't the faintest clue," Kahari shrugged as she leaned back. "Nobody has seen her since she left the Inquisition two years ago. If I had to guess, she might have gone back into an Eluvian. Left for another world probably.""Oh yeah… I forgot she did that. Uhh... that Morrigan," Oghren shook his head, "just thinking about her makes me-""Oghren.""I was going to say dizzy," Oghren protested, huffing into a fit. "Not everything that comes out of ol' Oghren is dirty.""It's certainly not refined, I can tell you that," Kahari replied. "Oghren, I know you just like to express yourself but can you please not talk at all when we meet with the Qunari? I don't want us to get killed the moment we meet them.""What makes you think they won't anyway?" Oghren asked.Kahari reined the horses in, putting the carriage to a stop before turning back to Oghren. "Because we're Wardens," she stated, "and if there's one thing the Qunari understands, it's those that have a clear role in society. Especially those who will very much be needed at least a few more times.""But we're not with the Wardens anymore.""They don't know that," Kahari said. Her hands jerked up again, slacking the carriage reins and riding off again. "What they do know is that Wardens are the only ones that can end Blights, thanks to the Arishok himself witnessing. They won't try to capture and convert us. That is if the meeting goes well.""Well if it doesn't," Oghren said, tapping down on a large war hammer while uplifting his beard into a smile.Kahari sighed. "Always the warrior.""Heh-heh… what else would I be?"Kahari solemnly shook her head. A slight smirk cracked from her though barely visible as she quickly hid it lest Oghren noticed. Her green eyes narrowed back onto the road, determined towards their destination. A long silent road with a large dust cloud over the horizon. A dust cloud that to Kahari's eyes was getting deceptively bigger.With a quick snap, she halted the carriage. Oghren let out a thud and grunt, falling onto his back and cursing a dwarven saying."What the hell?" Oghren asked.Kahari stopped the dwarf from ranting further with a hand wave and pointed ahead. The dust cloud ahead was gaining in size, no trick to the Wardens' eyes."Darkspawn?" Oghren asked, rubbing his eyes.Kahari closed her eyes and furrowed her brows, leaning forward to the approaching cloud. "No," she said, shaking her head. "None around whatsoever.""Then bandits then," Oghren said next. A spring emerged from his step as Oghren jumped from the carriage with his hammer, gleefully in hand. "I've been itching for a fight.""Hold on," Kahari told him as she jumped down in front, "we don't know its bandits. It could be the Qunari.""Hey, I'm not that drunk, Warden," Oghren said, shoving her off and pointing. "I can see those aren't Qunari."Kahari veered her head around. Her eyes focused back to see that Oghren spoke true as several armored cavalry galloped ahead of the cloud. Atop them some armored soldiers, human-sized and clad in various heavy armors."Well, bandits don't have cavalry," Kahari remarked as she narrowed her glare. "Looks to be some soldiers. Tevinter, see."Oghren did not relent however, still holding his hammer out as he approached forward. But Kahari stepped ahead once again in front of the dwarf, earning his ire in a form of a snarl.On a sudden, Oghren's face turned to one of concern rarely seen and directed Kahari to look back at the soldiers. The group had doubled in size with chariots having joined the fray. And though their heads were covered in full helms, she could notice their eye slits focused squarely in their direction.A loud groan emerged from Kahari as she looked back to Oghren with an eye, who smirked with a bit wry beneath his bushy beard."Looks like Oghren was right yet again," Oghren proclaimed as he twirled his hammer in his hands."Oghren was right ten times in fifteen years," Kahari replied as she pulled her sword and shield from the carriage. "You still got a long way to go before beating the seventy times I was right.""Whatever. I'll still win by taking out more of these guys," Oghren said. "You'll owe me.""We'll see."The column of Tevinter cavalry galloped ever forward towards the two Wardens. Kahari assumed ahead with her large kite shield placed in front, flanked by Oghren ready to swing low with his hammer. The cavalrymen and charioteers drew out their swords and lances, ready to draw blood.The two Wardens steeled themselves when their eyes went blank. The charging horsemen broke apart, splitting in two as they went around the Wardens' carriage. Befuddled, Kahari and Oghren could only exchange glances, with no answer to what had just transpired."You saw that… right?" Kahari asked Oghren as she glanced back to where the soldiers were."Uh…?" Oghren could only say, scratching his head as it wandered around. "Maybe ask them."Kahari looked to the dwarf in confusion as he pointed to where the Tevinter soldiers left. As she looked along, her feet stepped back onto the carriage to get a look. Her eyes widened to what she surveyed. The entire group of soldiers killed to the last man, both horses, and riders lying dead in etched blood. With arrows and spears.Before being able to entertain what had transpired, smoke swirled around the carriage as it blinded the two Wardens. The horses reared and bucked, shaking Kahari to the ground and nearly toppling onto Oghren.The smoke swelled into the two's lungs as they hacked away. Only their ears could guide them to the sound of the carriage riding off before the smoke soon dissipated. Still, on the ground, Kahari groaned as her leg ached in pain."Uh… Warden," Oghren called to her.Kahari, still groaning as she held her leg, responded. "What?" she asked as she slowly sat up.It was without warning that her view was filled with speartips, merely inches from her face. All around her and Oghren were several spears held by Qunari warriors as they were revealed from the remnants of the smoke."Oghren… put your hammer down," Kahari commanded slowly.Oghren shook his head. "No way," he said, moving his hand along his hammer's handle. "They-"The Qunari warriors immediately thrust their spears upon Oghren's movements and almost pierced their faces. Oghren was pushed back against Kahari, signaling to the Hero of Ferelden to act."Kost, kost," Kahari said as she held her hands. "We're Grey Wardens. We are not with the Tevinters."The warriors stood unmoved by her words."Kadan. I am kadan to the Arishok," she continued. "Who held the position of Sten while in Ferelden fifteen years ago. The Hero of Ferelden he worked with, who happens to be me."The warriors' attention was now intrigued, at least what the two Wardens could perceive. They exchanged quick looks, their spears still pointed but not attacking."Parshaara!"Immediately, the Qunari pulled their spears away in a perfect manner as if they were like golems following orders. The circle they formed around parted for a single Qunari. Unlike the others, he stood a bit shorter than the rest yet exuded an air of authority. Mind-numbingly so at least to Oghren as he rubbed his temple.The short Qunari planted his heavy boots in front of the two, his figure still towering to them like a mountain. He observed them for several moments, his gray irises scanning at every part of them."Aqun-Athlok," the short Qunari said."I'm sorry?" Kahari questioned."One who is born as one gender but lives like another," the short Qunari explained."I know what you said," Kahari replied. "What of it? I already talked with the Arishok about it so there's no need to tell how I'm not meant to fight. I get it, our ways are strange.""Not strange but lost and without purpose," the short Qunari said.Kahari merely narrowed her eyes back at the Qunari soldier. He began to do the same when Oghren interceded between, displaying his dwarven confidence as he rested his hammer to the ground."Look, uh…" Oghren said, pausing for the right word."I am Karasten.""Kara- karas… ah, I'll just call you short Qunari," Oghren replied, inviting a growl from the Karasten. "Listen, we didn't come here just to chat. We need to see the Arishok. And also get maybe a drink or two from him.""Oghren," Kahari snapped with a glare."Fine, fine. A mug," Oghren said, insisting with a finger towards the Karasten."There will be no meeting, little bas," Karasten answered, turning to face Kahari. "It does not matter if you 'know' the Arishok, you are still bas. You cannot meet with him.""It's important that we do," Kahari said. "The fate of Thedas hangs in the balance and it includes the Qunari as much as it does everyone else. I know this Kith here has orders and whatnot but we'll need your assistance in meeting with the Arishok."Karasten paced around the Wardens, walking closer to Kahari. He stared intently at her, monotone in the eyes and mouth. No hint to what he was thinking. "Your knowledge of our words is higher than the other bas.""And you can thank your Arishok for that.""Now I know that is a lie.""Not directly, of course," Kahari said, waving her hands up. "During the Blight, I'd hear him speak the words when he thought he was alone. It wasn't until I met some Tal-vashoth that I understood their meaning."The Karasten merely grunted in response. A silence bequeathed him and the other Qunari. All eyes were on the Karasten, awaiting his response. Then, in a moment of pure impossibility, the Karasten offered his hand to Kahari.To say Kahari was in disbelief was an understatement. Her widened eyes and gasps gave no justice to the amount of shock she felt. So caught within that feeling that it took Oghren of all people to snap her out of, coughing for her to take the Karasten's hand.Kahari cursed between her teeth, her leg throbbing as she gained up her footing with Karasten's help. She had to lean on Oghren for a moment before being able to stand somewhat straight to the Qunari."I take it you believe my story," Kahari surmised."Many of the Qun have heard about you. The living Qunoran vehl from the south who fought alongside the Arishok many years ago," Karasten explained."So you'll help us then," Kahari said."No," Karasten said flatly."Ah… come on," Oghren interjected, groaning his displeasure as he lifted his arms. "She told you who we are. We're not chopped nug livers that you can just throw around. And I still haven't got my drink!"The Qunari reacted with raised brows and lips, the first of any signs of expressions to Oghren's rant. The dwarf looked to fume with the red in his cheeks, ready to fight. But just as quickly as he quipped was he silenced with a quick slap to the back of the head."You have to excuse my friend here," Kahari said, holding Oghren close. "He is very… hard to handle when on long trips. Which is why I would appreciate it if you could take us to the Arishok so that I won't have to deal with his whining so much.""Hey!" Oghren protested."The Qun demands our Kith to fight those known to you as Tevinter. Your mission is not a part of our purpose," Karasten replied and began to walk away with his soldiers in tow.Oghren began to follow suit, nearly grabbing his hammer for a fight before Kahari scrambled to pull him back. "Oghren, calm down," she whispered"Why should I?" Oghren asked. "Talking isn't getting us anywhere.""It will if you stop interrupting me. Now shut up unless you feel like walking all the way to Par Vollen."A soft argh released from Oghren as he turned away with arms crossed like a toddler. Kahari rolled her eyes and jogged behind towards Karasten."Karasten, you may not think my mission is of any importance to your purpose but it is," Kahari said. "I've come with vital information for the Arishok. Information about the Dragon Empire and the Emperor's plans.""We know of the new bas and their Ataashi," Karasten replied without turning to face as he continued on."Then you know they're the greatest threat to everyone on Thedas including the Qun. They won't stop at nothing until they destroy your way of life," Kahari said.The short Qunari corporal paused his steps abruptly, signaling the soldiers to fall in with his movements. His eyes looked with a serious demeanor to Kahari's eyes, his pupils taking in every detail of her face."What would you know of our way?" Karasten asked."I understand how it is to have a purpose," Kahari stated. Pressing her hand to her chest, she continued, "We Wardens have a duty, a dedication to stopping the Blights, no matter the cost. Even when there isn't a Blight, we always have to be ready for the next one. That is all.""Yet you abandon your purpose.""No, I simply recognized there was another path. It may deviate wildly from the standard path but in the end, it still reaches the same destination. The Qun demands you to fight Tevinter but you won't be able to if the Empire gets their way. Not unless I can meet with the Arishok."The Karasten narrowed at Kahari, taking two steps forward. "Why?" he asked, mere inches from her face."So we both can fulfill our purposes," Kahari said, her expression matching that of the Karasten.Karasten now cocked one of his eyes, a hint of surprise at the revelation from Kahari. To which the Hero took advantage of as she pressed further."You can still fulfill your mission Karasten even by helping us. I simply need to know where the Arishok is and require transportation to get there. Because otherwise, destroying Tevinter won't be an option. You don't want to fail the Qun now, do you?""Do not question our purpose," Karasten argued back."I'm simply telling you what will happen unless I can speak with the Arishok. Nothing more, nothing less," Kahari replied. "Now will you help me or not?"Karasten grumbled in his throat like a dog over their food. But Kahari stood her ground, daring the Qunari to make the next move.In yet another surprise, the Karasten left and waved over his hands to his soldiers. He talked in the Qunari language, much more complex than even Kahari knew as she cocked her head in confusion. Without haste, the soldiers ran fast across the plains. Smoke popped before them and in the blink of an eye, they were gone. Leaving a dumbfounded Warden to contemplate on her manners."Handling it my ass!" Oghren called, running to Kahari's side at break speed. "The hell are we supposed to do now? Walk!?""Yes because that's so bad!" Kahari argued. "I don't know if you haven't noticed Oghren but Qunari aren't exactly the most persuadable people out there. And I sure as hell got closer to them than you ever would.""You talking about my height again?" Oghren roared, standing up as close to Kahari's face. His big beard flared out the crumbs and dirt, landing onto Kahari's legs.The elf Warden in turn bent down to meet his face, hands on her hips as she retorted. "Not everything is about your height, Oghren!""You sound just like Felsi. Always complaining that Oghren can't live up to expectations, drinking all the time!""You do drink all the time!" Kahari raised, matching her volume with Oghren's. "Anyone with eyes and a nose could see or smell the trail you've left from the Korcari Wilds to Par Vollen.""Oh yeah, well… uh… why are we fighting?!""Because I made the mistake of not realizing how demanding it is to look after what is essentially a man child that drinks all the time because he's so insecure!"Closing as close he could be, the dwarf wound up for the biggest tirade in Kahari's face. Spit flew from his mouth as it opened and spoke."You know what, Kahari! I… I… ah… forget it," Oghren said, waving his hand as he slumped.A worrying pout formed over Kahari, her anger gone like the wind as her eyes followed Oghren. The dwarf bellowed out a long sigh as he unceremoniously dropped to the ground to sit, arching his back. Misery clouding above his head.Tepidly, Kahari approached back. Her hand reached out yet stopped short of his shoulder. Instead, she took a seat beside him and looked on with him in silence."I…" Kahari began, taking a moment to sigh. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to say that Oghren. I let my anger get the best of me. I know you're doing your best for everyone, that's why you're here with me."Oghren merely grunted and huffed, crossing his arms as he continued to look out towards the plains."You know I'm not great at talking about feelings, barely any better than Arishok," Kahari continued as she faced and leaned in. "But you and I both know you're not a terrible person. If you were you wouldn't even be trying to raise your kid or even care what Felsi says.""I don't need you to tell me that," Oghren replied, sighing as he slumped lower. "I may be a drunk but I'm not an idiot.""I never said you were.""Then stop treating me like one!""I…" Kahari began to counteract before pausing with a stutter. "I don't mean to Oghren but understand this is important. Everything hinges on the Qunari joining the rest of Thedas against the Empire. If we can't convince them then…""Why do you care anyway?" Oghren asked, groaning. "Aren't we supposed to be neutral or something?""I could care less what those pricks back in Weisshaupt think," Kahari said. "They would let the world burn. Only caring when the darkspawn try to breach the surface. But you know they could more. Like helping the dwarves push back the darkspawn or even just helping people from bandits.""Can't say I don't disagree," Oghren replied, shrugging. "And they don't let the Oghren drink or even make jokes."Kahari chuckled. "The Oghren?" she raised a brow. "Talking like those Khajiit?""The what?" Oghren asked."The cat people," Kahari answered, cocking her head. "You know… from the Dragon Empire. Leliana gave us a report on the other races from Tamriel. You read it, didn't you?""I had to blow my nose," Oghren grinned, stating without tact.Kahari lamented, shaking her head down. A smile crept from her mouth, chuckling through a quick breath. "Never change Oghren," she commented as she stood up. "Now then, it looks like we're going to have to walk to the nearest village or town. See if we can find a horse. Ready?""No.""What do you mean, no? Oghren, I thought we were over-"Oghren interrupted, pointing his finger ahead. Confused, she followed along and nearly gasped. Over to the plains Oghren pointed, two Qunari on horseback rode at a gallop to their position.Kahari quickly dropped into a stance but then wavered as the Qunari slowed down. Without a word, their horses stopped before the two Wardens and immediately dismounted and walked away."Hey, wait!" Kahari reached out to no avail as the two Qunari dispersed into smoke clouds and disappeared."What the hell was that about?" Oghren asked as he rushed up beside Kahari."I… I don't know," Kahari answered.She turned to the horses the Qunari left and spotted a piece of parchment strapped to the saddle of one of them. She hurried, ripping off and unfolding the parchment and read-aloud for Oghren to hear."Qarinus," Kahari read from the paper."Ain't that the first city the Qunari took from Tevinter?" Oghren asked."So you were listening," Kahari said with a smirk to which Oghren merely shrugged. "Seems I managed to get through to the Karasten after all.""Really?""That or… he's sending us into a fully occupied Qunari city where we'll be killed on site. After of course, we say we're Wardens."Oghren groaned, grasping the sides of his head. "These Qunari are really making my head hurt.""Hey, there's no need to get frustrated," Kahari said, patting Oghren's shoulder. "We'll get there and you let me do the talking. I'll buy you a new cask while we're there.""You really think it'll be that easy?""Hey if it's not, then I'll owe you."
Drip. Drip. Drip
That was all Kahari could hear as her senses of her eyes began to open up. A thin layer of water mucked over her eyes, masking her vision. However, her ears could give her a guess to her situation along with the tight feeling surrounding her arms."So… here we are.""Oghren… is that-""You know, being sober has actually got me thinking and even questioning my actions. Like asking myself, 'Oghren why do you do this?'.""Now, hang on-""I do this as a favor for my friend since she's helped me… a lot. Getting back with Felsi, drinking a barrel less a day, saving me from darkspawn. So I trust her when she says she has a handle on things."Kahari paused from further speaking, her eyes now revealed to the sullen face of Oghren and thus she would let him speak his piece."And now here we are, hanging in chains at Stone knows where by the Qunari who are probably going to torture and convert us," he said monotonously. "So this is my denouement."The last word perplexed Kahari, perking her eyes. "Oghren… where did you learn that… word? How long-""Two weeks!" Oghren roared, lunging forward as his chains held him to the wall. "I haven't had a drink in two weeks since we started and I'm losing it!"It looked as though his eyes would pop from his very skull, red and veiny as they beaded over, who could only grit and waver in disgust."I've just been staring at you this whole time and… I'm starting to think…"Kahari's disgust turned to indecency in a sudden turn. "Oghren, I swear…" she said, ready to berate."It's not my fault!" Oghren protested. "If you were a man, I'd still think of the same thing!""Parshaara!" a Qunari voice echoed from above."No, you shut up!" Oghren yelled back."Oghren," Kahari countered in quick succession, glaring at the dwarf to be silent."What! There's nothing else to do," he replied. "Besides, they aren't coming in here!"In act of the Maker's retribution, the sound metal swiveling and banging alerted Kahari. To her left, several Qunari walked into their cells and crowded around her."Hey-" was all Oghren uttered out as an audible punch collided into his cheek."Oghren? Oghren?" Kahari called for her friend as the Qunari unlocked her chains. "What did you do?"She was met with silence and a quick punch to the face. Stunned, Kahari could only blatter out sounds as her body was dragged against the floor. But focused down, her eyes updated to their location. Up to several stairs to cobbled roads flanked by the gawking noise of birds, they reached a red carpet before colliding face-first into them."Ow…" Kahari uttered, moaning as she lifted herself. "You couldn't be gentle at least?" she asked as she turned to see Oghren dazed and spluttered beside her on the floor."Gentleness is not for fools."With a quick shake of her head, Kahari looked ahead to the voice. Towards the end of the red carpet laid a single chair with a Qunari at its helm. The Qunari was nearly bare-chested with only leather straps over the chest and giant red pauldrons, black greaves laid over with a red sash. With a familiar white braided hair over a hornless head, he stood and walked towards the Wardens revealing a magnificent braided beard."Arishok," Kahari said, nearly gasping on the first letter."It has been many years, kadan," Arishok said. "I am surprised you knew of my title.""Well when I heard from a former Ben-Hessarath that a hornless Qunari became Arishok, it narrowed the possibilities down. And let's just say information from a certain elf gave me the right answer.""Then you know you are an idiot. You and the dwarf," Arishok said, glaring down at Oghren.Kahari had forgotten the dwarf and looked to her side a groggy Oghren, muttering out spiel as he leaned up against her."Everything hurts… everything hurts… without a drink," Oghren stumbled out, wiping his face. "Where- YOU!"As if nothing happened, Oghren returned back to his normal self and began his tirade."You got a lot of nerve attacking us," Oghren ranted as he marched up. "Just because you're the bigshot Qunari around here doesn't mean you can lock up ol' Oghren! If I had my hammer now, I'd knock your ass down.""You remember Oghren, don't you?" Kahari asked Arishok as she cracked a smile."The drunken dwarf that kept tripping me," Arishok stated."Oh yeah well-""Oghren you can argue with him later," Kahari interjected, interceding and pushing him back. "You know why we're here."She turned to Arishok."Don't you?" she asked."You would not be standing here otherwise," Arishok answered."So you already have an answer then?"Arishok nodded, his expression still unchanged as he did so. "I do," he said as he turned and walked back to the chair.An awkward silence came as Arishok simply sat in his chair. An annoyance bequeathed Kahari as she felt a vein-popping from her forehead. She didn't know whether to thank or curse the Maker for keeping Arishok's demeanor the same."Well then can you tell me please?" Kahari asked. "And can you also explain your reasoning as to why you reached such an answer.""You should have said so," Arishok replied as he leaned forward and to which Kahari growled at the smugness sensed."The Qun," Arishok continued, "will not 'help' the Thedosian Alliance. In fact, your alliance is viewed as a provocation to us. Be glad that we did not attack when it was formed."A somewhat expected response, Kahari thought. The usual blatter of how the Qun was better, organized, and inevitable. She would have to use logic to bring him down."We're not planning to attack the Qunari," Kahari argued. "You know damn well the Dragon Empire is a threat to all of Thedas. Why do you think the nations formed an alliance so quickly? The last time they did so was during the Storm Age against the Qunari and the Blights. Neither of them as quickly as this alliance."A brow raised from Arishok. "The Qunari are not like you. We will not falter," he said, brow receding back to the status quo."That's big talk, 'Arishok'," Kahari answered back, bending her fingers. "As I recall, you aren't doing so well against the Empire either. Unless of course, losing all of Rivain is some secret Qunari technique I don't know about yet."Arishok's expression changed as Kahari finished, from stoicism to hidden rage. She exchanged the same expression in return, refusing to allow him the upper hand."Don't deny them," Kahari said. "You know it's true. You have to face the fact that the Empire is stronger than you. Even if you claim they aren't, you can't fight them and Tevinter at the same time.""And what would you know about war?" Arishok asked."You were there. With me and Oghren," Kahari replied, pointing back to Oghren. "We barely defeated the Archdemon against a horde. Now we're facing a horde of intelligent soldiers and this time we can't just kill the leader."The expression on Arishok still didn't change but Kahari noticed from a corner of her eye that his hands were gripping the chair's armrest tighter. Perhaps she could utilize his rage if it came to it."The Dragon Empire is too strong for either of us to stand against them alone," Kahari reiterated. Approaching much closer than she had, she stared down on the sitting Qunari. "Their dragons and mages make it all but impossible to face them in the field unless we match them in number. Their galleons make your dreadnoughts look like wooden planks in the ocean. And their Emperor is a very powerful man that not even Fen'harel will challenge so easily.""And what of it," Arishok demanded, rising from his chair.Kahari retreated back from how quickly he rose, slightly stumbling back down the stairs. The height difference exacerbated between them. It looked as though she were facing down an actual giant."Even if I acknowledge the facts, it does not change my answer," Arishok explained. "The Qun is a culmination of the body, mind, and soul. A perfect trinity. One cannot function without the other two or else there is chaos."Fully towering over Kahari, Arishok shadowed over her and his pupils glowed with indifference. "To stop fighting Tevinter is to destroy the Salasari. Destroy our nation. That is why my answer is no."With a glaring gaze, Arishok ended the conversation and proceeded to walk out of the hall. Leaving Kahari with her last option."I understand the cultural significance of the Triumvirate," Kahari said, rushing beside Arishok. "But you don't have to go against them alone. You can appeal to the others and-""Qunari do not appeal," Arishok interjected. "We decide."Further infuriation set forth in Kahari, balling her fists."If you're not gonna help us, the least you could do is give us a drink," Oghren was suddenly heard as he ran up beside.Compounded more exponentially was Kahari's irritation. "Oghren, please," she yelled.Quickly she stepped in front of Arishok's tracks, halting him in place. But before she could speak, an audible swing of doors crashed behind her and several marching boots circled around. Full-length spears directed at her and Oghren, gleaming with a shine. Both it and the turtled armored Qunari wielding them."Can't we just go?" Oghren asked.Kahari ignored him and the spears, facing back up to Arishok. "You called me kadan once. Friend," she said, enraging her voice to a grovel. "Do you not remember?""Why do you think you are even here to speak with me?""Then you also remember what I did for you," Kahari said. Refining her point, she pointed towards his sword. "You owe me a debt of gratitude. One that I am calling in… now."Kahari knew that would manage to get through to Arishok. He was honor-bound and had to comply with her request especially in front of the other warriors. She could see it in his body language with his arms tensing and fists balling.But instead of to her, Arishok spoke to one of the soldiers and said, "Asalaa."Kahari didn't know what that one word meant but the soldiers seemed to as they all withdrew en sync. She swerved around in case they were planning something else but they instead departed to stand guard around the hall. Perplexity set in her as well as Oghren judging from the ruffling under his beard."You are adamant in seeing the Qun join with your alliance, kadan," Arishok said, directing Kahari's attention to the center of the hall. "You refuse to accept what is presented to you. And now you deign to bring up honor."Kahari was now confused by Arishok's tone. Was he actually voicing disappointment?"What do you mean 'deign'?" she asked."You lack honor yourself," Arishok answered back, swiftly turning around on a heel, "yet you attempt to debase me and in doing so the entire Antaam."With a hand outstretched, a helmet landed perfectly from his palm to which Kahari glanced to see another Qunari who stood in front of a side door."Uh… Kahari?" Oghren penned with concern, tugging at her greaves.Her heart skipped a beat as she witnessed Arishok charging at full speed. But she barely missed the attack as her whole world fell to its side. The body of Oghren collapsed on top of her, both narrowly missing the charging head of Arishok."The hell are you doing!?" Oghren demanded of Arishok.Kahari was helped up to her feet, still in a daze to what was transpiring. Then a quick shove from Oghren brought her back to look upon Arishok brandishing out a greatsword."What are you-""You stray from your duty as a Warden, attempting to involve yourself in Qunari matters," Arishok said. "You and the dwarf dishonor yourself and show you walk in aimless purpose. Defend yourself, kadan.""Ste- Arishok why-""Enough talking!" Oghren interjected, stepping in front of Kahari. "It's getting us nowhere. We'll just beat the crap out of him and make him join. And I'll do it this time.""Keep out of this dwarf," Arishok commanded."Not a chance," Oghren replied.Letting out a shout, the dwarf charged with his fists raised. Kahari had no time to pull him back from the foolish endeavor as she watched him charged without recompense. Yet Arishok gave him no heed and with one low slash cut across Oghren and tossed him aside."Oghren!" she yelled, rushing to her fallen friend.However, her sixth sense took command and she dodged backward from a swing of Arishok's sword."What did you do to Oghren?" Kahari swiftly asked as she sidestepped another swing."He will live," Arishok responded, continuing forth with multiple swings.Kahari grunted with effort avoiding his attacks. Despite its length, Arishok was able to swing the massive sword without effort. Back and forth she dodged until Arishok wound the sword up. With blistering speed, he swung down as Kahari narrowly jumped and rolled away.A giant crevice left its mark on the floor and for a moment, Kahari was staggered. "If I'm fighting to prove myself, then why don't I have a weapon?"Arishok grunted in response, pulling out his sword back into stance. "To see if you are the hero you claim to be."Arishok charged forth once again, prompting Kahari to recover faster than usual. With his sword out in front, he telegraphed his moves to Kahari. She began to sidestep when on a dime his head butted into hers. The hardness of his steel helmet pummeled into her nose and jaws, unimaginable pain breaking in for a split second as she was launched.Kahari couldn't retaliate in time as Arishok followed up with a strike to the chest with his pommel. She let out a cry, falling to her knees. But a huge kick to the face hurled her over to her back.Dazed, she rolled over and groaned. Spitting, the ground drenched in blood spots as she struggled to look up to Arishok."You are much weaker," Arishok said as he strolled around her. "Or perhaps you deceived me of your true nature."Kahari paid no mind to his words, instead focused on her bloodied nose and shortness of breath. And Arishok seemed to notice as well as she felt cold steel resting against her nape."You say I'm weak…" Kahari huffed, spitting out some blood and slowly turning up to face Arishok. "But so are you.""And it seems you are blind as well."Kahari couldn't help but let out a slight chuckle. "No... but you and your soldiers are to the drunk and the stupid," she said, laughing out a smile.Arishok raised his brow, lost in translation until his eyes grew wide to what she meant. But it was too late to realize his mistake and met his punishment from a stocky dwarf pummeling headfirst into his groin.It was a first for Kahari to see Arishok let out such an expressive sound of pain. What made it the more surprising was the pain he seemed to have felt as he rolled over. Was the armor he wore decorative or was Oghren's head actually made of stone? The latter seemed more believable as Oghren chuckled a storm of healthy laughter."Not so tough now are you, you giant ass?" Oghren taunted with glee in his step. It was then he noticed the fallen sword and heaved it over his shoulder. "Guess I purloined your pike… heh-heh… wait."Kahari rolled her eyes and chimed in. "You never were good with jokes," she said, rising up. "Now come on."Arishok began to rise back up, pain in his groin still holding him back. Kahari and Oghren were swift to stop him. Oghren jumped down and kicked Arishok in the head, launching the helmet off. Kahari followed through, using Arishok's own sword pommel to bring down square to his face.But even bleeding and dazed, Arishok still had fight left him in. Kahari knew and thus held the edge of his sword to his neck."Oghren, hold him down," she said and on command, her companion pressed down on Arishok's arms.Arishok grunted. "You cheated.""Me!? You're the one that decided to attack me and I had no weapon to defend myself with," Kahari frowned. "I had to improvise.""And you punched me," Oghren added with a snort."That too," Kahari reiterated. "Now are you going to listen this time or are we going to have to fight our way out?""He's crazy," Oghren commented off to the side as he looked with eagerness. "Just kill him.""We're not killing him, Oghren," Kahari dispassionately said as she looked straight back to Arishok. "Besides... I've proven myself. Haven't I?"Kahari lifted the sword from his neck and offered out her hand. Arishok's eyes widened to her gesture, rife with confusion and hesitation."We were friends, Arishok," Kahari remarked as she began to explain. "Still are and we can work together just like back then. All I ask of you is one thing. Yes, it will require breaking our oaths, our commitments. But to defeat the Empire and defend Thedas from the Dragonborn, we'll have to sacrifice everything if we want to win. And I think you know that even if the Qun says otherwise."And now it would be decided. Whether Arishok took her hand or not. Ally or enemy he would decide. Agonizing of a decision for any other person but Kahari… she didn't have to worry and clasped again in Qunari hands."Meravas, kadan," Arishok said with a smirk. "You've proved your mettle again.""So that means you'll help?" Kahari asked, handing him back his sword.Arishok nodded slightly with a grunt. "The Qunari will stop fighting against Tevinter… for now," he said, stressing those two words.Kahari sighed. "Yeah, yeah, I get it. The Qun has to spread to all corners and whatnot," she lamented, resting her arms on her hips. "And I assume any territory you've gained already… you'll keep."Arishok answered with silence to her suspicion. It was the best she could hope for."That's it?" Oghren asked, breaking into the conversation. "We could have just beat him up this whole time! But you said… and I said… what the fuck!?"Perhaps convincing Arishok wasn't the hardest decision Kahari had to make, she thought as she listened to Oghren launch into another tirade."Oghren, I-""I will give you a drink, dwarf if it will shut you up," Arishok interceded before Kahari."I…" Oghren paused, visibly stumped in his words. Kahari merely answered him with a stern look. "Well… it better be a keg at least.""If it will get you to be quiet," Arishok said. "Imekari."With that, Kahari had completed her mission. Yet, even so, no relief but instead more of a weighty burden. As she and Oghren followed the Arishok for their belongings, he informed them that more would have to be done. The Triumvirate would have to be convinced if the Qunari were to assist elsewhere besides Rivain."Of course there's more," Kahari said as she sighed out in frustration. "Then again, when has this ever been easy?"
Qunari words (Qunlat)
Rough Translation:
asalaa - helmetataashi - dragonbas - thing, purposelesskost - peacekadan - friend; loved ones; colleagueskarasten - infantry commander; corporalkith - small military unit; a squadimekari - childparshaara - enoughsalasari - triumviratequnoran vehl - mentor; essentially hero
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Chapter 34: Dragonborn's Descent
Disclaimer: I do not own The Elder Scrolls Series or the Dragon Age Series.
Elder Scrolls belongs to Bethesda and Dragon Age belongs to Bioware
10th of August, 9:45 Dragon/ 10th of Last Seed, 305 4E
How do you win a war? Striking the enemy with overwhelming numbers, hoping to overcome any of their defenses? Or perhaps is it to strike from the shadows, slowly weakening them from the inside as your forces gather? Generals and strategists alike debated over such things, each bringing valid points. Yet for one man, it mattered not one bit. Because for today, all that mattered was power.Val Firmin, a city that screamed the epitome of Orlesian society. Divided sections for different classes, marbled streets of pearly white, and banners of superficial abstractions decorating it all. The last it would ever show itself to Thedas.Thousands of Orlesian soldiers patrolled around the city, waiting for the inevitable siege. But rather than a somber outlook of death and destruction, spirits held high for the soldiers. With news of the Imperial defeat near Val Royeaux and the secession of Qunari fighting against Tevinter, it seemed like a turning point in the war for Thedas. Hope had reignited into the heart of the Thedosian Alliance and with it, a chance for victory."Captain," an Orlesian soldier saluted his superior atop the battlements. "Scouts have reported the Imperial army arriving within two weeks or so.""Which is it?" the Captain questioned, glaring."We cannot say for certain," the soldier reported. "We haven't heard from the skirmishers but their last report told us the Imperials are still recovering from taking Montsimmard. However, with their dragons…""Are the ballistas prepared per the Inquisition's information?""They are, with dragon-slaying runes enchanted onto each bolt.""Then you are dismissed. Back to your station."The soldier saluted. "Sir," he said and marched off.Out toward the field where the siege would begin, a small dot appeared over the horizon. Miniscule and insignificant to the defenders, many ignoring it as a stray bear wandering for food. But as it reached closer, anyone with eyes could see it was not an animal but a black hooded figure and it approached closer with each passing second."Now who would come here alone?" said a man by the name of Duke Theophile as he peered through a telescope."Your Grace?" a Chevalier asked the Duke."A refugee of some sort," the Duke said, putting away his telescope, "approaching from the distance, alone.""Shall we send a warning shot?""And waste arrows?" the Duke huffed. "I think not. Go there down there with some other knights and deal with it.""Why me?" the Chevalier stammered but before he could further respond, the Duke raised a hand."I know it is beneath you but you're not doing anything at the moment," the Duke said as he narrowed his gaze. "Unless of course, you're looking to lose some holdings of yours."A very silent sigh escaped from the Chevalier, thanks to his full-face helmet. "At once, your Grace."Within minutes, three Chevaliers rode out from the city gates. Their armored cavalry galloped briskly along the road to avoid the various pits, spikes, and magical runes placed in preparation. Then with a spur kick, the Chevaliers skidded to a stop in front of the hooded figure, who had stood in place since they galloped."What are you doing here, refugee?" one of the Chevaliers asked as he trotted up. "All fleeing the Imperial army are to go to Andoral's Reach.""Andoral's Reach?" the hooded figure with the voice a decrepit old man questioned, turning his head back and forth. "Is that not Val Firmin?" he pointed to the city."The city is closed," the Chevalier said. "Turn back the way you came.""Surely you can make an exception," the hooded man clasped together with his arms and began to walk. "I just need to retrieve my things and-"Swords unsheathed from their scabbards simultaneously as one of the Chevaliers rode in front of the hooded figure. "Turn back," she said, edging the blade down to the hooded man. "I won't repeat myself.""You'd threaten me just because I wish to retrieve my things?" the hooded man quivered. "But… my life's work is in that city. You can't-"The Chevalier immediately dismounted from her horse. "Get lost," she shoved the hooded man down. "We have enough problems to deal with as if and we don't need a refugee to mess it up even more as is."The hooded man laid bare on his knees, groaning. His hooded face turned up to the Chevaliers, looking down on the man with contempt. His hood concealed how he felt, merely a black abyss that hid his identity, and so sigh sufficed instead."Very well then," the hooded man said as he picked himself up. "If that is what you insist."The hooded man staggered past back towards whence he came, limping in his leg evident that the push hurt him. The Chevaliers merely watched on from their horses and galloped off as the hooded man left.Yet as the man departed, a rousing quake vibrated in the air and then into the ground. The Chevalier's horses stopped dead in their gallop and bucked and neighed erratically. With a thud, the Chevaliers crashed into the dirt and laid on their backs to behold the sky filled with a fleeing murmuration of birds."However," the hooded man said, his voice echoing in a deep bass. "I must warn you. The Imperial Legion is not the one you should be worried about."The Chevaliers returned rapidly back to their feet to witness the hooded man slowly turn back to face them. They and the soldiers from back in the city watched in awe as a storm of clouds materialized above the hooded man. A soft echo fell from above, ironically booming into the ears of all within the city.
DOVAHKIIN, DOVAHKIIN
Just those two words immediately paralyzed the three Chevaliers before the hooded man. He approached forth, extending out bare hands from his sleeves.
NAAL OK ZIN LOS VAHRIIN
"There is a man," the hooded man said. "A man who has struggled all his life to find his purpose in this unforgiving world."
WAH DEIN VOKUL MAHFAERAAK AHST VAAL
"And even as the gods bestowed upon him his destiny, it did nothing but bring ever greater sorrow on his soul. For he knew that no matter what he did, he could never truly save this world regardless of whatever destiny the gods had in store."
DOVAHKIIN, FAN HIN KOGAAN MU DRAAL!
With a single motion, the hooded man flung his entire cloak to the sky. The clouds above consumed its entirety and left all eyes square on the man that was left. A clean angular chin trimmed over with a short beard, hair cropped in black, his appearance was the opposite of what his voice would have entailed. A man with darkened fair skin, aged but still showing of youth, a bit muscular in build. And in his golden plated armor traced in black and red wrapped in a crimson cape, it was if the Maker himself had bestowed upon a radiance rivaling that of Andraste."That is… until now," The man continued forth to the Chevaliers, still paralyzed by his display. "And he has come too far to allow for mere tricks and false knights to stop him."The Chevaliers could barely regain their movements, with only one able to raise a shaking finger. "Y-Y-You're him… aren't you? T-the Emperor… t-the Dragonborn…"Gaius cracked a smile. "Whatever gave that away?" he said, crossing his arms.Like cornered animals, the Chevaliers gave way to fight and drew their swords. The Emperor though did not display any change in his outward appearance and merely chuckled."You intend to fight me? Even as I see your blades trembling in your palms?"The Chevaliers held their ground, holding close together even as their shaking legs betrayed their true feelings."Fight it is then," Gaius said, pressing his face against one of the swords. "Go on then. Do it.""W-wha-""I said… do it," Gaius said, his voice distorting to deep bass. "Unless Chevaliers are truly the cowards I know you to be."The field itself began to ravage even further than before. The clouds above darkened, forming into a maelstrom of destructive winds and howls. The traps and barricades ripped from the ground, carrying chunks of dirt and grass high into the sky.Panic and fear arose across for all in the region into a boiling stew, Orlesian soldiers in Val Firmin hunkering down from the winds. And the three Chevaliers who surrounded the Emperor were no more brave than their status claimed, gasping as they looked above in horror no doubt beneath their helmets."It's just wind," Gaius said, pressing his face deeper into the sword for a nick of blood to travel down his cheek. "Insignificant... wind."The Dragonborn glared down on the Chevaliers as the force of a thousand winds pelted the soldiers deep into the dirt. With a final look, they cowered before the Emperor and screamed for dear life."It's the Dragonborn! The Emperor!" they all screeched towards the city.But the torrent winds masked even the loudest of sounds from anyone, it was but a vain hope for the Chevaliers. Except for one."At last your true nature," Gaius sighed as he wiped the blood with a handkerchief. "Honestly, it would have been easier for all of us had you done so sooner."As the storm raged on, the Dragonborn leisurely approached Val Firmin with his hands behind his back. Sharp pieces of metal and wood flung aggressively towards the man, passing harmlessly by and would continue until he reached near the front of the city gates.A quick raise of his hand and the storm ceased as if it never existed. A silence was brought and immediately crashed down upon by a rain of metal and wood. Explosions of fire, ice, and lightning erupted upon their contact with the runes, destroying the very earth itself into a gigantic column of smoke.The Orlesian soldiers in the city slowly returned to their feet, dazed in glances with each other. But those atop the battlements gawked with mouth and eyes wide open, witnessing the smoke dissipate to reveal an unscathed Dragonborn.Silence was all that was bequeathed back to them. The soldiers stared down to the Emperor, who in turn himself closed his eyes and began to stretch. He rotated his arms and neck with brisk, sighing with each set he completed. It went on for several minutes, stopping as he took in a large sigh and exhaled.
FUS RO DAH!
Utter complete destruction befell. The walls of Val Firmin imploded into debris, flying off into nothingness. The buildings and streets, gone in an instant. The power of the Voice overwhelmed the entirety of the city and the earth itself, splintering it forth at the seam. The air rippled out into shockwaves, it's pressure further expanding out the debris into a giant cloud of dust and dirt. All in an instant.Just as it came, it went. It was over and all that was left was a crater of where the city once stood. The high wall no longer stood proud, no more so than those of elvhen ruins. The streets themselves now completely marred in the stone debris of what were once buildings, excess water spewing out from the exposed sewers. And as for those that had stayed to defend the city, they were nothing more than chunks of arms, legs, torsos, and whatever other appendages that were laid or buried by the debris. Just… total obliteration."Hrrng…" the Dragonborn let out several coughs, rubbing his throat. "It really has been a while."The Emperor set out among the ruined streets, whistling a jaunty tune. He casually observed all around him, like a farmer proud of his own crops, smiling all the way through until he reached what was presumably left of the center of the city.Piles upon piles of stone and dirt, there was only one thing of notice to the Dragonborn. A large golden arm from a statue completely warped and bent from his shout. Yet it stood, embedded out from the pile with a flag of Orlais still flowing proudly from it. The Dragonborn could do nothing but glare up at it.Suddenly, an arm broke free of one of the rubble and followed through with a man in Chevalier armor. The man could barely drag himself out and tumbled down like a ragdoll before plopping before Gaius. Breathes labored very lightly from the dust and blood-covered man, with only a skin-exposed arm of muscle reaching for the sky."He- he… heeelp… mee… any- one..." the man weakly reached out. His dry bloodied face collapsed on its side, with a single eye open. "Argh… it- itt'sss- you…"The Emperor slowly turned to face the downed man with a stoic look. "You survived," he said as he approached and knelt over the man. "I suppose I should use a different shout next time."The man responded in a quick gasp and his body shifted away. Or attempted at least as the man collapsed, only managing to roll onto his back. "Wh… what... are… y-yoou?""Just a man," Gaius replied, standing up as he looked down upon the man. "One bestowed with extraordinary powers. Dragonborn, Emperor, all titles and more I am called. But in the end, I'm just a human. Mortal."With a flick of his wrist, a flame launched from the Emperor's hand. The Orlesian flag burned at its touch, turning to ash right before the eyes of the wounded man."And as a mortal, I am capable of mercy," Gaius said as he cast a healing light over the man, mending the cuts and bruises. "And in return, you shall leave for your 'Emperor' and tell him this. Val Firmin is no more."Shock. Near to the core of his very being, Solas had not felt in such a way in a very long time. Observing through one of his mirror portal spells, he had just witnessed the destructive power the Dragonborn possessed. An entire city, gone with just his voice alone. And Solas knew from instinct that this was not his full power. Not even close."No doubt to toy with me as well," Solas said, balling his fists. "Is that it?"He further gritted his teeth, annoyed at this man. We would have marched down to Val Firmin were it not for a soothing voice to wash in his mind."Solas," Mythal spoke within him. "Do not be so angry."He paused and immediately relaxed his body. "I'm... sorry," he said, slumping. "I shouldn't have gotten angry, it doesn't help. But…""I know," Mythal reassured softly.Solas looked with dismay as he looked out, atop the White Spire overlooking all of Val Royeaux. Ironic that the most guarded prison for mages was the only place he could find any semblance of quiet within the city. Hypocritical, the Inquisitor would say.She was right below him with Cullen, Cassandra, and all of Divine Victoria's agents. Interrogating the two generals they captured, peeling for any information they could use against the Empire. A pointless effort.Solas observed the streets below, the hundreds of people, soldiers, and civilians alike, in great fear and agony. As his friends of the Fade proved, all this negativity did nothing but bring ever more despair and hate for this world and theirs. Exactly what he was trying to avoid."But we have to keep moving forward, no matter the cost," Mythal said."I know," Solas said, holding his hands close to his heart. "Yet I can't help but feel regret. It was not meant to be like this, far from it.""True… though they are not our people, it's still so sorrowful that they'll have to suffer for such a long time. Remerging the Fade back into this world will not make it any easier.""It is not possible nor ever will be," Solas stopped Mythal. "Not as long as the Dragonborn and his Empire continue their path across Thedas. Unless we use-""You can't!" Mythal screamed.Solas collapsed at the sudden yell, landing on the edge of the tower and followed forth by a rapid response."I'm sorry I didn't mean too-""It's alright," Solas replied. The Dread Wolf gently picked himself up, holding a smile. "You only did so because you cared, I understand. But with the Fea Opus-""I will not hear of it, Solas," Mythal shot him down. "You know what happened last time, what Elgar'nan did to our people with it. I don't want you to become corrupted by its power."Solas could still remember the screams of agony from his people as they were used by the Fea Opus. It brought him so much rage that he would have started a war against Elgar'nan then and there were it not for Mythal.Solas sighed. "You're right, it's… I was wrong to think of such a thing. It's just… even with you and me together along with the power we have stored, I fear we're only evenly-matched against the Dragonborn.""With certainty?" Mythal asked."The orb we all created for the Fea Opus would tip the balance," Solas said. "But he would notice the moment I near something that powerful. You can feel, can't you? His faint presence lingers, waiting for a bite.""Hmm… yes," Mythal replied. If Solas could see her face, it would be of pensiveness, a hand resting over her chin. "I've been musing on it ever since we met him in the Fade. He knew about the Fea Opus and of events long before any of his spies would have known. And I don't doubt he knows of the orb as well.""And the movements he's made so far are more than just the mind of a master strategist," Solas added. "Every time our spies move against him, his armies always react accordingly. And even when he fails, he still manages to get the upper hand."With magic not even he or Mythal knew off, it wasn't a far-fetched conclusion. The Dragonborn knows of the past and the future. And there was only one thing that would allow for such an ability."The Scroll of Ages," Solas and Mythal concluded.Mythal continued as she let out a sigh. "I should have known he used it. I'm sorry, my friend.""Don't be. We've both made mistakes, failed our people. And made the wrong moves," Solas said as he looked again to the streets of Val Royeaux. "The Thedosian Alliance won't hold any longer and we haven't acquired enough power to restore our people. We're out of options.""That much was obvious, my friend," Mythal woefully said. "Even so, we shouldn't-""What else is there!?"Solas rarely erupted in anger, much less to his friend. But he couldn't help it. Everything was falling apart, his months of planning ruined by someone likely his equal or even more, and he couldn't just take it anymore."Even though we share a mind," Mythal said to a teary-eyed Solas, "it's still an enigma for me to know how you feel sometimes.""You've always known," Solas replied as he pressed his face into his palms. "It's why you were the only one who could truly understand me.""If that's true then you should understand what I'm saying," Mythal said.Solas kept his eyes buried in his hands, he wouldn't hear of it. But she would as his hands were suddenly pulled apart to lay upon a form of Mythal that he had not seen. Of radiant golden hair and fair beauty unmatched by anything, it was tarnished by a mess of tears pouring down her perfect skin."Don't do this… please," Mythal pleaded, pressing her forehead against Solas'. "The risk is too great. If you fail against the Dragonborn, then all will be lost for our people. For good. I can't in good conscience let you go through with this… I won't."Can't? What did she…? Solas immediately sprung up, pushing Mythal aside, just realizing what she had meant."You…" Solas struggled to say as Mythal looked back with sorrow tears. "You read it… didn't you? The Scroll…""I-""When were you going to tell me this!?" Solas demanded, tears streaming forth. "Do you not realize the dangers of that thing? The others went mad from it! That's why-""That is why I had traded it away!"Solas locked up, looking on Mythal as her eyes sulked into darkness. She still cried but she had spoken the words so emotionlessly."Because I thought putting it out of my mind would ensure the future I saw would never come to pass," Mythal continued as her voice cracked and lumbered with a fleet of tears. "But it's happening regardless and it's all my fault. The future where you die… and the world is destroyed by the Dragonborn."Suddenly, it pieced together for Solas. The visions from the Inquisitor… Tevinter burning, the Breach emerging, the Evanuris being freed. They were Mythal's memories of the visions bestowed from the Scroll! A future coming to be."The future you saw… if I learn what happens then perhaps it can be stopped," Solas exclaimed."It won't matter… we've already tried," Mythal dropped her head down. Solas titled, perplexed as she said, "Working with the Inquisition again, the Alliance… we didn't do that in the future I saw. We worked alone with our agents all while fending off against another recruited by the Inquisitor. Yet here we are… in the same conundrum."Conundrum but… no? It didn't make any sense, none of it did for Solas. How could his closest friend hide this from him, it didn't- she shouldn't have-"Why?" he asked, balling his fists. "Why does it matter? Those visions from the Scroll are nothing more than unsubstantiated prophecies. There's no guarantee what they tell is true, you know that.""The Evanuris' future did," Mythal answered, turning up to face Solas. "Why shouldn't it happen for you, no matter the probability? You can't deny that."Solas didn't know how to respond, merely grunting in frustration as Mythal approached him. "That's why I'm asking… begging you," she said, holding his watery cheeks. "Don't fight the Dragonborn. Please… I don't want to lose you."Their foreheads pressed together, melding the pain each held into a confusion of regret and despair. Of all they had done, all they had worked and bled for… was it all for nothing? Pointless? No… no, no it… it can't be. It wouldn't. Not after all the sacrifices, the loss, the waiting."But we can wait him out," Mythal responded. "There's still a possibility that he'll-"He can't… he couldn't. That wasn't his way, to stand on the sidelines and watch as his people would continue to suffer. For thousands of years, he did so. Today, that ends."But you might die.""Or live and succeed," Solas retorted as cupped Mythal's face. "Either way, both of these options are better than risking the Dragonborn freeing the others. And that is certain to end in disaster for everyone, not just us.""But-""I have made up my mind," Solas said, firm in conviction. "I am sorry my friend but I must do this."A waterfall of tears burst from his friend and he too couldn't help to join in as they embraced each other, never wanting to let go. For this may be the last time."There you are! What are you doing up there?"Solas made no sudden move to face the voice as he knew it to be of Cassandra though he was slightly worried how she nearly hung out the window from below him."Contemplating, Seeker," Solas sighed as he stood back up. "The war against the Empire is… leaving me in a difficult position."With a gesture of a hand, Cassandra entered back in through the window and allowed Solas to follow through."Losing most of your people's support would be difficult for any of us, regardless of our power," Cassandra commented. "You have… my… sympathies.""Cassandra please, you don't have to force yourself," Solas said. "I don't hold it against you that you feel betrayed by me, I understood the consequences when keeping my true identity. And with that in mind...""I don't know whether to admire or hate your objectiveness," Cassandra mulled, shaking her head. "But your right, I didn't come here to talk. We need your assistance with the Imperial generals we've captured."An odd request from Cassandra, Solas thought. "We or the Inquisitor?" he asked.Cassandra did not answer immediately, walking away towards the stairs down. "It's… becoming more desperate," Cassandra said as she looked with dismay. "The Empire is still marching across Orlais and with the main army of the Alliance marching towards Markham… there's still too much uncertainty.""Extracting the memories from the generals… you were against-""I still am Solas. That's why the Seekers and I will keep you under close watch as you do so.""Ah… of course," Solas said. He expected nothing less. "But even so, you're taking a risk, Cassandra. That's not like you and I suspect Divine Victoria doesn't support this either.""The Divine is... busy at the Cathedral speaking with members of the Alliance," Cassandra answered before pausing at the top of the stairs. "And you are right… this goes against my better judgment."A silence permeated from Cassandra, no doubt to Solas as she struggled to find the right words. But instead, she turned back with a simple look that was not of sorrow or determination. Just a smile."But as someone told me, it's not such a black and white choice. And right now, between the Empire coming and you using your magic, it's clear to me which is the lighter shade. Don't you?"Solas was blank of any emotion he could convey to the sincerity Cassandra spoke. A simple nod was all he replied with to her as she continued back down the stairs."You shouldn't be surprised," Mythal commented."Moreso ironic," Solas replied. "So much time I spent trying to guide our people that a human takes it before they do. And one of the Chantry no less.""A shame that the rest of them won't listen.""True," Solas said, closing his eyes to muse what might have been."Changing the subject…""I know," Solas replied as he walked to the stairs. "I- we must prepare for the Dragonborn. With access to those Elder Scrolls, he no doubt knows about us.""But we know nothing of him.""No, we don't," Solas noted. He continued to walk down, reaching the floor where the two Imperial generals were. Both sitting nonchalantly as Evelyn attempted to interrogate."But they do."
15th of August, 9:45 Dragon/ 15th of Last Seed, 305 4E
60,000 soldiers. Men and women of four lands, potential enemies to each other, marched in solidarity. All led by their respective leaders over the plains of the Free Marches. It was an Exalted March of the faithful, declared by the Imperial and Andrastian Chantries. Making headway to remove the scourge they called the Dragon Empire.Today it would be the ultimate challenge the Thedosian Alliance would have to face. To free Markham from Imperial control and ultimately liberate the rest of the Free Marches, they would have to break through the Imperial host. Forty-five thousand strong led by what their intelligence reported to be the leader of the entire Imperial army, second only to the Emperor.Unfortunately, some of the leaders of this coalition were much more focused on capturing or killing the man rather than defeating his force. That's why Sebastian prayed for this battle to end quickly and swiftly.The Prince however still didn't feel at ease, an itch at the back of his mind. That told him something terrible would happen and, he hated to think, that not even the Maker could save them if he could.Horns blared into his ear and drew the Prince back to reality of the entirety of the stopping before the sound. Well, most of them did save for the numerous devout followers who insisted to come along. Riders had to stop them from moving further ahead, chastising them to stay put as the leaders of the forces rode to the front of the force.The Lord Chancellor of Tantervale, Hubert King, a pious man gave out a rousing speech to the force and of the objectives. But Sebastian couldn't hear the rest as he heard a voice from a familiar voice."Been a while, Sebastian.""Guard-Captain," Sebastian answered as he veered around. "It has been-"Sebastian was at a loss for words. Was a demon playing tricks on his eyes? He swore he heard Aveline's voice but the woman before him looked nothing like her. She was completely shaved at the head, a horrid scar drawn over the blinded right eye. Dressed in a heavy cuirass from Starkhaven, silver, and engraved with his family heraldry, but on her arms and legs, she wore what he believed were Imperial."It's me, Sebastian," the woman interjected, bringing the Prince out of thought. "Aveline. I helped you with Hawke bring Harimann to justice for killing your family.""How-" Sebastian asked as Aveline raised her hand, gesturing him away from the main host."I was captured when the Empire took Kirkwall," she said softly as they rode. "I- It was a bloody disaster.""What happened?" Sebastian asked."What didn't happen," Aveline replied as she tightened the grip on her reins. "Everything I suppose. Dragons rained hell, their heavy infantry cut through even our best guards, and the mages they… summoned demons.""The Empire has blood mages? Or those like that Anders?""I don't know but they were like them. And the creatures they summoned… they-"Aveline took a hard pause and she turned away from Sebastian."Aveline…" Sebastian reached out with a hand but was quickly snuffed as she pulled away.Aveline let a loud sigh. "They tore him apart," she choked, letting her grip go as a few tears fell. "Those big crocodiles left nothing of him and I just left. For no reason."It clicked in Sebastian as he realized that another was not with Aveline, one very dear to her. One that he witnessed blossom with her under the Maker's light."Aveline-""Saying sorry won't help, Prince," Aveline shook her head. "Not even the Maker can help.""Not if you stop believing he-"Aveline turned away, waving him off."Very well then," Sebastian sighed, understanding her grief. "In any case, may I ask how you're here?""It's a long tale, Sebastian," Aveline spoke as she quickly wiped her eyes. "But to suffice to say, this scar wasn't from the siege at Kirkwall."Before Sebastian could question further what Aveline meant, the army began its move. A loud holler reached across, calling for him and Aveline to march forth."The battle has begun," Aveline said, stating the obvious as she bucked her horse. "Let's go, Prince. To the center!""Wait!" Sebastian called and followed behind.But no response came and instead he was met with another cavalry rider blocking his path."My prince," the rider asked, "what are you doing? We are advancing and Starkhaven needs you.""Move," Sebastian pushed aside the rider.He tried to look for Aveline within the moving host of soldiers trudging up the hill but to no avail. She was nowhere to be seen, no doubt have moved on with the cavalry."My prince!" the rider grabbed and turned Sebastian around. "The battle is starting, do not just wander off!"Sebastian looked back to the army to search for Aveline when a high pitch rang in his ear and before he could process the sound, he found himself pulled and planted face-first into the dirt. His face bruised but was overpowered by a large weight pressing on his back. Sebastian pushed and struggled, only to be put down. With one push, he managed to turn his head up and only to meet arrows nearly grazing his face.His heart raced through the storm of arrows that befell around him. Was this it? Was he going to die on the battlefield? Apparently not as the storm ended and in an instant, he was dragged away by armored knights as they pulled him away from the dead scout that laid on top."Down here!" the prince heard one of the soldiers yell as they leaped down into a crevice, shaking around as a seismic force radiated from the earth."Stay down, my Prince," a knight of Sebastian's said as he held down his leg.Sebastian winced in pain as he felt an arrow pulled from his leg. He hardly noticed it, still focused back on his near death."Prince Sebastian, Prince Sebastian," a soldier shook the prince, regaining back the prince's attention to the situation as he swerved his head around."Yes, yes," Sebastian reengaged back. "The battle! What's-"Gunks of blood and dirt splattered over Sebastian, spikes of earth shot out to impale and sever the soldiers in the crevice followed by an explosion rocking the prince to black.A light appeared in the center of the darkness. Tiny and bright, it inched closer with a warm radiance of the sun. The Maker! This was it… by the Maker's side he would arrive, all the struggles suffered were coming to an end.The light washed over and… and… he was in a tent? With other men, wounded in blood-dried bandages-"No this can't-"Sebastian bellowed in pain, furloughing his stomach over. His hands were completely bandaged in dark-crimson wraps along over his entire chest and feet as he noticed he wore nothing but trousers."What…" he could only muster as a hand gently grabbed him by the shoulder."Please do not move," the woman who the hand belonged to said as she pulled him down. "You need to rest.""The battle," Sebastian quickly said. "Have we…""No, we haven't lost," the woman shook her head. "But… well, it isn't well either.""What do you mean?" Sebastian asked the woman, raising his head to clarify."It's…" the woman began to speak when her lips pressed and quivered. "It's too terrible to… to say."The woman's eyes flooded with tears, casting in hushed silence as she looked away to redirect the topic. But it was too late for Sebastian as he rose."Your Majesty, you must-""I am not your king," Sebastian said as he pushed the woman aside, grunting as his chest flared in pain. "But I am a prince to my people, to the soldiers of my city that walked on that field. I need to know what has happened out there."The woman looked back, a glimmer in her eyes from the tears. Her mouth braced together as she grabbed hold of Sebastian, hoisting him up from the bed."I must warn you," she said as she walked forth with the limping prince. "Not even the Maker can help prepare you for what you'll see."The depressed energy she emanated hit Sebastian hard as if his heart was literally pierced and pumped full of the despair she had. He looked to the curtain before him, dark crimson cloth separating him from the gruesome image that laid beyond. His hand reached and grabbed the curtain, balling his fist. With a deep breath, the prince fortified himself to stand tall and pulled the curtain aside to- to-"I warned you," was all the woman said.It was all Sebastian really heard before nothing a bleak silence stretched in him, looking at the batt- massacre, carnage, slaughter. They weren't enough to describe what he was seeing.What was once a peaceful field full of the Maker's love was nothing but blackened hearth of corpses and waste. Banners of both sides lair tattered, destroyed over broken ground uprooted by dirt and grass to be replaced by spikes of ice and spears embedded through flesh. And even though he wasn't a mage, Sebastian sensed the agony and death that emanated from the desolation."I am sorry, my Prince," a knight spoke, approaching up the tent. "You should not have to see this."And what would he have rather seen? A lie that everything was fine?"How-""Inside, my Prince," the knight interrupted, grabbing hold of Sebastian over by the shoulder. "It is better if I explain where assassins might not kill us.""Assassins?" Sebastian questioned, wide-eyed at the callous statement as he was led back to bed."The Orsimer should lead the vanguard with our battlemages.""Against Templars whose magic will be useless against? We haven't made much progress precisely because of our over-reliance on magic. We need to send in the arbalists.""They'll take too long hitting them, they're not stupid enough to expose them. The assassins can get rid of them.""And what if they can't in time either?""This conversation is getting us nowhere. Commander Marius, what do you suggest?"The four generals of the northern Imperial army all looked to their half-Imperial half-Nord commander for his input. But nothing came of him save for a steady pace he made towards the war table. His eyes revealed no emotion of anger or frustration, only a man deep in thought as he leaned over."You've all made valid points," Marius said. "But you're all missing the bigger picture. This is not just a battle but a turning point. Whoever wins here shall gain control of the Free Marches. Victory for the Empire is no doubt assured but how we win this will decide whether this region will surrender or fight to the death."The Commander placed a finger firmly onto the map of the battlefield. "Which is why we won't be using assassins or any other underhanded tricks to win. I don't want to induce into the people that the Empire is nothing more than simple thugs that will bring about terror.""Of course not, Commander," General Rhiata concurred. "It would be imprudent if we do so. However, we still must consider all options as we consider the time limit we have.""The Emperor's time limit," Marius replied with a glare."We follow the Emperor's command by the oaths we swore, Commander," Gasred said as he approached. "And to complete it, I say we go with the plan I have proposed.""Skirmishing won't get us anywhere, Gasred," Tsrani called. "Neither will Rhiata's frontal assault to dislodge the Thedosians in time will either. We lose two hundred soldiers a day every time we do."The Khajiit general smirked as she spoke her piece, earning an ire of glares from her Redguard and Breton comrades."And your scouts will deliver the day for us, then?" Gasred shrugged."Tsrani knows so," the Khajiit general wavered forth with a sway of her tail. "The plan even complies with your wishes, Commander."Marius raised a brow. "Explain, General."Tsrani nodded as the other generals gathered around. "The scouts have reported the Thedosians are beginning to desert their camp.""They're retreating?" Gasred asked."No, even though they should," Tsrani said as she traced a line on the map. "This one's scouts say they're setting up traps and magic-resistant barricades like in Jader and Halamshiral. They expect us to chase them just like last time.""And what particular tactic did you have in mind?" Marius raised."A simple plan, yes," Tsrani smiled, baring her teeth. "One that they won't expect but also what no logical person would do so either. And all it requires is this one and the Commander's presence."Another raise of brows and eyes came to question Tsrani's meaning including Commander Marius himself as he watched the Khajiit explain."Tsrani and the Commander shall walk to their camp and announce our surrender."Dumbstruck hit the faces of all, with Marius the most expressive as he shirked away from Tsrani. A long silence of bewilderment rested across the minds of the generals as they tried to process the so-called tactic of Tsrani's.Rhiata best-expressed everyone's response as she interceded to Tsrani and said, "Hell no, that is a terrible idea.""For one of the few times, I agree with Rhiata," Gasred chimed."Doubly so, Tsrani," Marius added with a slight nod.Tsrani shot back, hissing beneath her breath. "This one isn't done explaining! The surrender is but a distraction for them. The rest will be decided with our mages, specifically the illusionists. They will grant us a larger force to deal with this Exalted March.""Oh, I see," Gasred said. "That makes more sense. In that case, I might add that the illusionists create dragons instead of more soldiers. The Thedosians are all too willing to fight large numbers but they falter facing the dragons.""Won't their Templars notice they're illusions?" Rhiata asked."No," Marius shook his head as he looked back down at the map. "The mages report Templars can only prevent them from casting spells. Any objects or Daedra already summoned for example only get weakened, depending on the amount of Templars present."The Redguard general hummed at the report. "You said they've retreated?" she asked Tsrani. "Where?""Behind the hills," Tsrani pointed. "Horses and archers wait for us to stumble in their traps and charge us down while we're disorganized.""But we'll be the ones setting the trap," Rhiata said, eagerly drawing lines over the map. "The cataphracts can head south through the forest while lighter cavalry towards Starkhaven. Both can circle and be ready to flank along with the Bosmer archers from the forests. Just in case, of course.""Oh undoubtedly, Rhiata," Gasred chimed. "We'd be fools not too. Though I question if you approve of this Commander? This plan would put you in the most danger. I still believe we should move forward with the Argonian assassins."Commander Marius took the Breton general's word and the plan itself in stride. Like an eagle searching his prey, the Commander's eyes scanned over the map. His keen mind and expertise were halted as his brows furrowed, frustrated. What was the best action?His generals all leaned and waited for a response and just as they were about to speak, Marius slammed his palm."No," he said discern with sullen eyes. "We're not doing that. We are here to save the people of Thedas from forces they cannot defend against and to show them a better way. We'll win without having to resort to slaughter. We'll deal a decisive blow and rout their force, securing the rest of the Marcher cities.""Then shall we go ahead and prepare the men?" Tsrani asked."Yes, but with a few alterations," Marius added. "Rhiata, have the cavalry be accompanied by illusionists as well. We don't want them to get caught. Have them gather as many magicka potions they can carry.""Yes, Commander.""Gasred, in case things go wrong, you must charge on our position. Have the lighter infantry arranged in a grid formation, twenty to each group. Once they've secured the top of the hill and the Templars are in disarray, then the Legionnaires can move in.""Yes, Commander," Gasred nodded."Good. Now, all of you get some rest and stock up on some potions. Tomorrow will be an arduous day. Dismissed."The generals saluted and marched out from the tent, making their way to their respective units to belay their orders. All but one. And as they stood atop, observing the Imperial camp and the no-mans land beyond, their fist balled in a dwemer communicator."Please rethink this, my Prince. You're not fully healed yet."The number of protests and pleads Sebastian had heard had reached its limit as the prince toned them out. Even as a maid and a knight tried so hard to even physically confine and hide his armor."I am not- urggh-," Sebastian groaned as he pulled his arm through his shirt. "going to repeat myself. I'm going.""But this could be a trap, Prince Sebastian," one of the appointed Marcher commanders said. "We shouldn't put it past the Imperials to concoct a scheme like this. Let us soldiers take the fall if something were to happen.""I don't care if it is," Sebastian answered as he strapped together his armor. "I have to go.""There is no reason for you too!" Sebastian's knight stampeded, blocking the tent entrance with arms outstretched. "My Prince, you are risking not just your life but the people of Starkhaven as well! If you perish-"Sebastian pushed his knight aside, leaving without a word. There was nothing to explain to them. He was going and that was that. He had too.To the entrance of the camp stood the commanders sent to negotiate. Sebastian didn't know any of them but as he walked by, came upon one familiar saddling their horse."Lord Chancellor?""Ah, Prince Sebastian," Lord Chancellor Hubert greeted. "You're up. Have your wounds healed?""It's a bit hard to breathe, thank you for asking," Sebastian replied, holding his chest close. "Um… what are you doing?""Same as you are," the Lord Chancellor replied. "I'm going to meet with this so-called Commander of the Imperials and discuss their 'truce'. I was going to ask you to come but it seems the Maker has directed you here already.""For once we can agree… somewhat," Sebastian shrugged. "Of course, you don't want me to come out of the goodness of your heart, do you? Not completely."The Lord Chancellor scoffed and let out a light laugh. "And here I thought spending time with the Champion made you aloof to politics," he said. "Nevertheless, you're here and ready. Arguing about it won't solve anything."Sebastian agreed with a silent nod and prepared forth for the meeting. It wasn't enough. Riding through the blackened wasteland still caused him heartache and even physical pain. How could an enemy do this to others? With Corypheus and the demons, he knew it was human sin manifested. Because they were not worthy. But the Imperials… are they a punishment sent by the Maker or is it something else? He had to know… he had to meet them and look them in the eye and ask them if this wasteland was what they wanted.To his and other soldiers' surprise, there were only two individuals before them. On horseback, two armored Imperials. One a man, so tall he was twice the height of the other, in black armor with golden accents. His helmet was unique with its large horizontal black plume and his face covered completely with a metal face.The other was one of those Khajiit Sebastian heard about if he was right. And a female from the looks of it considering it had breasts and a narrower hip than the man. Her armor was much less intimidating than the other, steel with spiked pauldrons and greaves, it still had the image of a prestigious commanding officer."I thank you all for coming here in peace," the Imperial man spoke, resting his hand over his chest. "There has been much bloodshed today and I wish for it to stop.""Save for your breath, Imperial," the Lord Chancellor retorted. "You're the one that started all this bloodshed in the first place so don't act with false remorse."The Imperial slowly backed down in his stance. He removed his helmet, revealing a pale man with calm blue eyes and scared over the left eye. "I apologize if it sounds like that but I generally do have remorse."The man had spoken with a frown and looked full of remorse but all Sebastian could do was glare at the man full of hate. Hate that he hadn't felt not since the likes of Anders or his family killer's, perhaps even more."Allow me to introduce myself," the man said. "I am Commander Marius, commander of the entire Imperial army. This is General Tsrani, accompanying me as part of our army.""This one gives greeting to the enemy side," the Khajiit bowed and perplexed Sebastian with her unique point of view."I am Hubert King, Lord Chancellor of Tantervale," he said. "These are my retinues, Sir Barnes and Sir Rogers, my Champion. And this is Prince Sebastian of Starkhaven."Sebastian made only a gesture to nod, still focusing on anger on the Imperial Commander."Now tell me, what do you want?" the Lord Chancellor demanded. "Have you come to discuss your surrender?""In a way, yes," Commander Marius said. "My forces shall cease hostilities to your army and in return, your forces shall disperse as well. Return to your homes and your families and end this.""You dare tell us to surrender?" the Lord Chancellor scoffed. "Are you seriously under the impression that you are of the upper hand? We crushed your invasion of Val Royeaux and have two of your generals imprisoned. Your days are numbered, Imperial."A cackle of laughter emerged from the Khajiit, baring out in arrogance. "And you think winning one battle has suddenly turned this war in your favor. Tsrani can't believe the idiocy you possess to think you can defeat us.""I wouldn't put it like that but my general speaks the truth," Commander Marius said. "I ask you, from the bottom of my heart to surrender. I do not want more countless lives of Thedosians to die for a cause that will inevitably fall. I know it is hard for me to ask but I truly want you to surrender and become part of the Empire. And if you continue resisting, not even I can guarantee the protection of your people.""That's what you call this? Protection?" Sebastian raised as he stampeded forth on his horse.The Prince couldn't believe the gall of this person, to say how tragic and awful this was. Was he blind to where they were standing?"Do you not see the bodies that line this place, this wasteland?" Sebastian said, raising his voice to the highest it has ever been. "This was a lush green meadow, full of life and your army has destroyed everything. Nothing but death lingers here and you have the nerve to say we're monsters. How can you honestly call yourself liberators when all you've done is destroy?""Please, this is not-""The Prince has spoken the truth," the Lord Chancellor chimed in. "You are nothing more than invaders, who wish to destroy our way and enslave us to our Empire. But Tantervale and the Free Marches will never bow to the likes of you and we continue to do so until you are driven back into the sea. So go and-"
FEIM ZII GRON!
Wind pushed with the force of the Maker himself with a thunderous boom echoing over the party. Sebastian was brought to the ground, the sound of horses frightened bucking and bolting off. His wounded chest splintered in pain, instinctively holding it close. Then a thud landed before him.His eyes could not believe what he saw. A specter in the form of a man, standing before Sebastian at ease as he looked down upon him. In a flash, the specter became a man in golden armor. The presence Sebastian felt from the man emanated in brilliance, his brown eyes casting regalia of authority."Your Imperial Majesty," the two Imperial officers kneeled before the man."T-the Emperor," was all Sebastian could utter.Just what… what was this feeling that was stirring in him? The utter lack to even speak, to even move before the man."At ease, both of you," the Emperor said dryly. "We don't have time for formalities on the battlefield.""Yes- of course. But what are you doing here… how did you-""General Gasred explained the situation to me, no need to worry. And do not be mad at him, he was only concerned.""But my Emperor, I have the situation under control-""Yes I heard of your plan from Gasred and frankly, I am tired of it. While I appreciate your concern for the Thedosians, our goals slip further away the longer your strategy is implemented. I shall be taking command of the Northern army for the rest of the war.""But my Emperor I-""Lord Chancellor Hubert King of Tantervale and Prince Sebastian of Starkhaven," the Emperor bellowed, his voice booming with strength. "You know who I am so let's get straight to the point. You and this Exalted March of yours will surrender, now. This is your only chance to end this without any more blood split. I will not repeat myself."This presence that emanated from him and his words struck Sebastian with a dumbfoundedness of shock. He just… fell from the sky as if it were nothing. Just looking into his eyes only further froze Sebastian. This wasn't an ordinary man."I-" the Lord Chancellor stuttered, still on his knees from his fall. "I… will not."Sebastian was in awe of the Lord Chancellor. The old man rose against the Emperor, shoulders held high and defiant. Then his retinue began to rise, resting on their knees until they stood with their lord. And it inspired Sebastian, if they can stand against this Emperor then he-
AL!
The Emperor shouted, his voice rocking Sebastian to the ground again. White noise filled his eardrums, piercing into his head with a shriek. He could nothing but hold his ears until he noticed the blackened ground light with a brilliant red."By the Maker," Sebastian exclaimed.Columns of inferno barreled from above, vaporizing all the clouds and overpowering the rays of the sun. Within seconds they landed to where the camp was, exploding into massive mushrooms of flames and clouds. The sky darkened with soot and ash, crackling and breaking as they carried forth deafening roars. Dragons broke through, so many Sebastian couldn't count as their breaths of flames blinded from afar."All these deaths are on your heads," the Emperor said, coldly looking down on the Lord Chancellor."You bastard!" the Lord Chancellor drew out his sword and charged.
IIZ!
Icy frost expelled from the Emperor's lips, encasing the Lord Chancellor and his retinue into frozen statues. Sebastian's entire body chilled at the sight, trembling with horror. Then with one motion, the Emperor moved with a wide kick and shattered them to pieces. Ice and blood laid over the ground melded together. Sebastian had no words to say, not even the frozen head of the Lord Chancellor rolling over broke him from the pandemonium."Why did you do that?" Commander Marius exclaimed, looking just as shocked as Sebastion did."The Lord Chancellor was an avid fanatic of the Chantry, a violent suppressor of mages and to those of other faiths. Even the Chantry itself is appalled by what he has done in the name of the faith. People like him have no place in the Empire."The Emperor remained calm as he spoke, continuing to observe the destruction his dragons befell among the Marchers. There was no anger, no sense of regret, or a furrowed brow to hint. Just a cold calculating man.Sebastian now knew what this feeling was. To be unable to move or speak against this man… this Emperor. Because before Sebastian was not a man… but a living god amongst mortals. Beyond the Maker, beyond anything he ever deemed possible. Such a fool he was.There was only one thing he could do. More than anything, Sebastian for once cared more about himself than the Maker. On his knees, he crawled ever slowly before the Emperor. Head hanging low and kowtow before him as he hoped what he uttered would not be his."The Free Marches are yours, Dragonborn."
DRAGON LANGUAGE TRANSLATION
AL -
destroyIf you played Skyrim, then you know the restAlso, a map I drew for this chapter at imgur. /a/b2cFIwe
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Chapter 35: The Dragon vs The Wolf
Disclaimer: I do not own The Elder Scrolls Series or the Dragon Age Series.
Elder Scrolls belongs to Bethesda and Dragon Age belongs to Bioware
30th of August, 9:45 Dragon/ 30th of Last Seed, 305 4E
"Behind you!"Two more soldiers fell to those ice golems, crushed beneath into a frost paste."I got it!" Bull interjected, the Qunari barreling forth and breaking the golems with a swing.Quick to Cassandra, Evelyn cast a barrier over the Seeker. Legionnaires' swords failed to pierce her back and met their fate at the end of the Iron Bull's hammer.A fireball flew past her cheek and she barreled to the ground. Fire encased over her palm to counter strike until she realized it came from Dorian. She looked behind to see a fallen Orc, melted cavity straight through the head."I know you like fireballs, Evelyn but this isn't the time!" Dorian exclaimed as he launched waves of spirit energy down the streets."Focus, focus," Evelyn muttered as she picked herself up. Then she heard a whirring sound."Take cover!" she yelled, planting her staff down and erecting a barrier.Her friends narrowly entered as the balls of magic and stone crashed all around them. Marble, stone, and wood crashed off buildings. Evelyn heaved as they battered over her barrier.But she held and protected her friends though fell to their knees. Cassandra was quick to pull her back up and a potion handed from Dorian restored clarity."Fallback! Fallback!" Orlesian soldiers screamed, waving their arms above as they ran down the street. Streams of fire fell from above, incinerating flesh to crisp.FUS RO DAH!Dragon shouts exploded buildings, tearing up streets and barricades. Evelyn and her friends fell to their knees beneath the force, retreating them back into an alleyway. They ran as fast as they could, Bull and Cassandra breaking down any obstacles. Safety arrived, spotting an open house to which they filled in and sealed shut the door with a barrier.And with a loud thud, Evelyn plopped onto the floor. "Fucking dammit," she let out, pressing her palm over her face.How could it have come to this, she thought? Why now? They had a chance, however slim, to turn this around but now it was falling apart. And now it seemed like she would meet her grave here, in the pompous arrogant capital of Val Royeaux."Are you alright, Inquisitor?" Cassandra asked."No, Cassandra. I'm fine and dandy if you haven't noticed?" Evelyn asked in all seriousness.Cassandra huffed. "You know what I mean, there's no need to be snark.""Snark?" Evelyn questioned with a chuckle. "Look who's talking," she said, stampeding and closing face to face with Cassandra."Inquisitor, please... this isn't the time," Dorian interjected."I-"No, no, Dorian was right. Now was not the time."I'm sorry, Cassandra," she said, hanging her head low."It's fine, Inquisitor. Just-"GAAN LAH HAAS!Pertinent screams echoed from the streets. Evelyn instinctively crouched with her companions."Shit," Evelyn muttered. "Bull?""I'm on it," he replied, knowing what she asked as he observed out the window. "More dragons, purple ones with four eyes. Man if this wasn't a siege, I'd really go out there.""Bull…" Evelyn glared."Right, right," Bull said. "Well, they're flying off to the walls now. Streets are empty too but there are too many corners. There could traps, Khajiit...""Then perhaps we should go through this house," Dorian suggested to the hallway behind."That might not be the safest option," Cassandra voiced."Of course, walking out in the open for a
dragon to swoop by
is the better path," Dorian said."Well…" Bull chimed before a glare from Cassandra shot him down."Inquisitor," she asked. "What do you think?"Cassandra, Dorian, and Bull penned their glances to Evelyn for an answer. Sounds of explosions and roars in the background masked her thoughts. But honestly, she didn't know. Any choice really had no point to it. Fight, retreat, fight, retreat. Two days of the same shit, losing ground and then barely recovering a portion of the city. And the one person that could actually help was nowhere to be found. She was just so sick of it all that she… that she…"Evelyn," Cassandra said, causing Evelyn's eyes to grow wide. The Seeker lowered herself to Evelyn's level and looked straight into her eyes. "It's okay.""What do you mean?" Evelyn asked."Don't think that the burden is just on you because it's not," Cassandra said. "If it was, we all would have protested to even fight this war.""True," Evelyn remarked."But we're still here," Cassandra peered to Dorian and Bull. "Fighting with you because we trust you.""Since when did you become the calm, supportive one?" Dorian asked, tongue in cheek.A growl escaped from Cassandra, giving the Tevene death glares who rightfully backed away."Shut up," Dorian muttered to Bull, who snickered with glee."As I was saying," Cassandra raised as she turned back to Evelyn. "We fight with you not just because of our trust but because we believe there is a chance to win. It hasn't all been a steady loss.""Of course, that didn't mean we have doubts," Bull added, his one eye directing out to the battle infested streets. "I'll admit, I thought this was going nowhere. But... I also thought the Qun would keep fighting Tevinter.""But now they aren't," Dorian continued the point. "And now we have the full support of both nations against the Empire.""Well, not yet…" Evelyn began to counter until glares from her friends shot her down. "Then again, Kahari isn't called the Hero of Ferelden for nothing. And of course, Hawke hasn't-""We can worry about all those other things later, Inquisitor but right now…" Cassandra said as she looked out the window. "We need to get to one of the fallback points and regroup with the Alliance."Cassandra smiled serenely at Evelyn, helping to invigorate her speech into her mind. Reminding Evelyn to once again stand and nod as their leader."Alright then," Evelyn said. "Let's get a move on. First, we need to figure out the path we'll take. Let's go upstairs for a better view. Dorian, do you have the map?"Dorian nodded, pulling out a rolled paper as they set out to the top floor of the building. The Tevene mage rolled out the map of Val Royeaux across a slightly burnt table in a parlor. Bull closed whatever curtains were left on the windows as the rest congregated around."Okay so we've lost Eastern Shopping District and the University," Evelyn recounted of the harrowing days of blood and magic. "And we're here in the Avenue of the Sun.""The Seeker headquarters are close by," Dorian pointed.Cassandra shook her head. "Too close. They're probably already attacking the area now.""So the Imperial Palace then?" Evelyn suggested."Perhaps," Cassandra mulled, grabbing her chin. "Bull, what do you think?""Well, we've already lost nearly half the city so…" Bull said, waiving on his words as he looked out the window. "Anything within a few blocks is full of Imperials by now."True, the streets would be full of Legionnaires, mages, creatures, and what else they might have. But as Evelyn thought, she was thinking too obviously, The Empire wasn't with their underhanded techniques."Wait… under?" Evelyn exclaimed, clicking in her. "Underneath!""What?" Cassandra questioned.A cry of disgust from Dorian answered. "You mean the- the sewers!?" he exclaimed. "That hasn't been cleaned since… Andraste knows how long.""Well, Dorian," Evelyn raised in her Wycomian accent. "Unless you feel like fighting your way through Legionnaires and-"FUS RO DAH!Evelyn pointed her thumb out the window. "Then we really don't have much of a choice."Dorian let out a meek gasp to protest but subsiding from a Qunari shove and stare."Oh, alright," he slumped and sighed. "If that's what you think is best.""I do," Evelyn nodded."Though there is a concern of where we'll know to go…" Dorian began to voice as Evelyn responded with another rolled parchment. "Ah… of course you would.""Right," Evelyn chuckled. "I mean… considering all that's happening now, how lucky is that?"Dorian and Cassandra shared with Evelyn the brisk moment of elation they could share, brought up with a snarky comment from Bull on how it was a five-one chance. This right here… this peacefulness amidst a city under siege was just a further reminder to Evelyn to keep ongoing.By the hour they fired, days on end, Imperial trebuchets assaulted the high walls of Val Royeaux. Backed by magic and dragons, they easily felled the Sun Gate, one of the most defensible positions on Thedas only outclassed by the city of Minrathous. Yet… that's all they destroyed. Strange as even the Imperial soldiers were likely confused as to this inaction. Strange save for the two most powerful beings that walked this area as both prepared for what may be their last.As the siege went on, both came to discuss with their close friends in opposite worlds."You're certain he'll come alone?" Mythal penned her question in a half-broken cry to Solas, still showing her adamant hesitation to the endeavor.Solas sighed in contemplation, mulling for an answer as he grabbed several crystals. "He has to come alone," he answered as he placed the crystals into his staff. "He knows this as well.""But why now-" Serana asked."Because I have to Serana," Gaius answered strongly as he put on an enchanted ring. "If we're going to have a chance to succeed, then I'll need everyone at their full strength. And I'm not going to risk your life.""I can help though. I can-""Get killed or worse, captured," Solas added as he strapped several sticks to his belt. "I have to do this alone. It's the only way.""No, it isn't! With all our mages and the dragons, we can defeat him in one blow.""That's not my only concern," Gaius parted away through the tent. "I don't doubt we can defeat him, there's no question about that. But this is just something I need to do… alone.""That makes no sense! Even with the information we have on him, there's no guarantee you'll win. Please... let me help you."Both men, human, and elf, neither truly mortal, paused in their steps. As the worlds they stood in flowed around them, time seemed to stand on its heels. And looking overhead at the edge of their respective views, a serene plane of ruins and a war-ravaged city, they came to the same conclusion."I'm sorry," they said with teary-eyed choked voices. "But to stop all this and create the future we want, it has to be me. Or else… this is all that you'll be seeing forever."
White Spire, Dungeons
Even in the midst of a siege, there was still a need for those to perform their duties. Regardless of whether or not such duties were reasonable did not matter to some. And of those some, a particular Guard-Captain thought it prudent for prisoners of the enemy assaulting the very city to be guarded. A mistake the guards thought and one that would cost lives dearly.Pounds and clangs rang through the halls of the dungeon. And rather it because, of say, a prison riot or unruly prisoners, its origins were much more singular. Carrying forth slurs that echoed from his mouth, the Nord General of the Empire refused to wait in idle."I swear by the Nine, if you milk-drinkers don't let me out, you're going to wish you didn't carry pikes!""Will you shut up already!" a guard exclaimed, slamming the bars."Make me," Heidkar challenged as he rattled the bars."I said shut up!" the guard reiterated as he pointed out his spear.Heidkar roared a hearty chuckle. "You don't have the balls, sceever-scat cow-chucker.""I'm warning, I'll-"KREN QETH GOL! VAH YOL RON!The very floor rocked from the echoes of the dragons, tipping the guard to his buttocks and causing Heidkar to burst out in laughter."Did you seriously fall from an echo?" Heidkar grabbed his chest, leaning back into his cell. "By Shor, Orlesians really are milk-drinkers!""Laugh all you want, Imperial," the guard sneered, slowly wavering back up. "You're not getting out.""For the last time, I am a Nord, not an Imperial," the shaggy bearded Heidkar said. "And I'm telling you, as a son of Shor, to let me out now or you'll wish to have never been born."The guard huffed in contempt, hugging his weapon. But another rumble shook the guard to his knees as the mortar of the dungeon itself splintered out cracks. Another laugh emerged from Heidkar but unlike the last one, it carried more of a baritone than a pitch."You really are clueless, aren't you Orlesian?" Heidkar mocked as he leaned against the bars. "You can feel the power of the Thu'um, can't you? You think the shaking is nothing more than simple explosions, don't you?""Be quiet.""I don't envy you not knowing," Heidkar continued. "If you want to be able to breathe the next day, then you'll let me out and surrender to me. Maybe then I'll let a little milk-drinker like you live."The guard had enough of Heidkar's words, putting forth his spear to stab when another shake rocked the dungeon. Unlike the last though, it was much closer. An explosion burst at the end of the hall, kicking up debris. Bolts of energy flew down from the hall, screams of guards crying out as Templars barreled towards the explosion with their shields raised."What the hell," the guard exclaimed.The guard and Heidkar peered down the hall and met with even more shaking. Burning crisp flesh and gurgling noise scared the guard into a defensive stance, focused on who or what would be approaching. So focused that he stepped too close to the bars.With a famous Nord battle cry, Heidkar grappled the guard through the bars and slammed his head against them. The spear dropped from his hand and the guard found himself in a hold as Heidkar strangled the man. With all manner of movement and spaz, the guard tried to rest free but the Nord's strength was too great. Choking and spitting was all the guard could muster, barely able to mutter a word until finally falling limp.Quickly the Nord knelt and began to search the guard for a key. "Dammit," he sighed, searching through every pocket with no luck."Looking for something."Heidkar's frantic mood soured, lowering his head to barely see the eagle engraved steel boots that stepped before the bars."It had to be you, didn't it?" the Nord sighed with grit as he panned up to his 'savior' proceeded behind with High Elf Praetorians."Don't be like that, Heidkar," the sultry voice replied, who was none other than the Altmer general, Celanya. "Is that any way to treat a comrade who's come to save you?"Heidkar huffed. "Save me sure," he replied as she unlocked the cell door. "And can't wait to lord it over the Emperor.""Of course not, Heidkar, this is-"A wave of shock hit over the Altmer that not even Heidkar had seen, one of horror. "W-what…" was all Celanya could spell out as she looked at the end of the cell.Because in truth, there were two prisoners within the cell yet for all purposes, there might as well have been just one. In rags and sheets laid a dormant Dunmer. Sloshed red eyes that were dull of any light, he sat motionless with his mouth wide open and drool pooling on his chest."Suver," Celanya hurried to grab hold of his shoulders. "Suver... Suver, what's wrong?"Nothing but a blank stare came from the Dunmer general, with the only semblance of communication coming as a glance towards Heidkar."Who do you think?" Heidkar answered with a retort as to the main culprit's identity. ""That bastard," Celanya sighed before glaring with stern to the Praetorians. "Well, don't just stand there."Without haste, the Praetorians responded to help Suver up, who could barely stand on his own feet even with two people."Get him out of here, quickly," Celanya commanded as she held Suver's palm. "Don't worry, Suver. We'll get you back to Tamriel for treatment, I promise."The Dunmer general merely continued his lifeless stare of soullessness, leaving a wide-eyed Celanya in grief as he was carried off."So you do care," Heidkar snided."Don't start with me now," Celanya shot back with a glare. "Now let's go while we can.""No," Heidkar stated."This is not the time to argue-""That's not what I mean," Heidkar said. The Nord approached close to the Altmer, nearing her face as he spoke without regret. "We have to do what honor demands."Celanya quickly countered. "The Emperor will take care of it. Your honor-""My honor is not the only one that needs to be defended," Heidkar replied.Celanya grunted with a pause, perused by the Nord's words. She looked back to where Suver had been sitting. Piss-covered drenched with saliva in a cell infested with algae growing between the mortar."What do you propose?" Celanya asked, her eyes still focused on the end of the cell."Simple," Heidkar answered. "This dishonor must be answered in blood… by the one that allowed our comrade to become what he is. And as it just so happens, she has brought shame to me as well."From across the river sat the Emperor of Tamriel, Gaius Dracos. Now in a steel-colored armor engraved of Imperial and dragon design, he ensconced over a tree stump and watched with a pensive stare to the city of Val Royeaux. The brutal siege of inferno and blood was coming to an end, his forces would soon sweep the Thedosian Alliance. And with it, the end of the cesspool that was the Orlesian Empire."Soon," Gaius commented with a smile as he clasped his hands and tenderly held one of his rings. "It'll be all over after this."The air behind the Emperor swirled into a white light, shining brightly onto him for a doorway to materialize. Gaius made no effort to even look behind to see as he spoke to the figure that emerged from the light."You're early," the Dragonborn said.In a flash, the bright doorway disappeared and the figure known as the Dread Wolf stepped forth in his ancient elvhen armor of fur and steel wreath in magic and gold as well."Apologies," Solas said, "but I already finished preparations long before you did."Gaius' smile grimaced to a solemn. "Of course," he replied in solidarity. "How did she take it, if I may ask?""Not well," Solas answered with a sigh. The Dread Wolf hanged back from fully approaching, pacing as he continued to speak. "She is where she needs to be, away from harm.""It's a hard thing to do, I understand," Gaius nodded before hanging his head down. "To leave Serana behind… brings back memories I don't want to repeat."Solas paused. "You're being sentimental?""Of course, why wouldn't I be? Just because we oppose each other doesn't mean we should treat each other as uncaring monsters. We're both just two beings whose goals impede the others. Nothing more, nothing less.""Nothing less," Solas scowled. "You invade a continent and kill thousands on the pretext of your arbitrary morality. You're no better than the Qunari or the Orlesians. Nothing more than a conqueror who seeks an excuse to satisfy your hunger for domination.""And what would you know of me to say that?" Gaius narrowed his eyes as he continued to look across to the city. "Your nothing but an egotistical nostalgic maniac bent on restoring a world for the few over the many, displaying remorse to simply ease your own mind. I am a man that seeks to stop that.""No, you're not.""And how would you know?""Because I know this is not who you truly are," the Dread Wolf said as he inched closer to the Dragonborn. Determination burned from his eyes, staring down the Emperor. "Are you… Kasccer Jurnis?"The sullen gaze of the Dragonborn revealed wide, breaking apart to a brazen assurance as he turned to face his adversary. "So you finally know?" he asked with an unashamed hubris."Only what I needed through your general's mind," Solas answered. "Your true name is Kasccer Jurnis, born to a noble family from High Rock. Your family and friends were taken from you yet even so you were a hero to the people of Tamriel. Helped to work to free others, to give freedom to all and overcome their differences."Solas then approached slowly as he continued. "And I know why you turned the way you are now," he said as he stopped but a few feet away. "Alduin, Harkon, Miraak, the Thalmor. You've lost your friends, family.""Half-true," Gaius shook his head at the last word."Your sister-""Don't you dare talk about Narria!" Gaius erupted, the tree trunk imploding beneath into pieces as he stood. "I know what I did. My mistake, my weakness. Dead by my hands.""I understand," Solas replied. "I am sorry, truly"Gaius grimaced a dark grim back with a huff. "For what? Is this some attempt to appeal to me on my past, my sorrow? Convince how I was once a good person that is now consumed and blinded by grief and anger? Hmph... no, you can't. Because Kasccer Jurnis was a weak man, who couldn't protect the world or his comrades when it mattered most. And I am never going back to that.""I wasn't thinking that in the slightest," Solas said without hesitation, raising a brow from the Dragonborn.The Dragonborn made a pensive stare, turning away to the ground. "Then what…" he paused and pondered. Then standing from the stump, he presented such a large grin that Solas was taken somewhat aback as the Dragonborn let out a light chuckle. "You think knowing about my past will allow you to defeat me?""I do," Solas spoke in a softer tone, narrowing his glare. "Because now I know you are nothing more than like the Evanuris. An insane nihilistic narcissist, who thinks only of himself and his 'grand ideas'. And while I might too perform a terrible action, I don't rob this world of freedom.""You want to talk about freedom?" Gaius raised his hand, showing the chaos behind. "Everything I am doing is for the sake of everyone. Not just humans, or elves, or even species beyond these worlds. But for all mortal beings, to ensure we have a purpose!"The Emperor's voice began to boom around, kicking up dirt and blowing wind while Solas continued to stand his ground. Small tears welled around the Emperor's eyes as he and the Dread Wolf stared each other down. Cool collectiveness against unyielding passion. And the Dragonborn was the first to make a move."And to ensure no one is forgotten..."A force indescribable erupted in an explosion of pure power. Water disintegrated, the earth cratered. Two beings, two demigods locked their blades. The Dragon and the Wolf's battle had begun.Solas broke the stalemate, flinging Gaius off with his mana as he encased his body in a gleaming blue aura.
WULD NAH!
Gaius launched back, his ethereal sword slamming on the Dread Wolf's staff. They locked and edged, the Dragonborn's strength slowly pushing Solas into the dirt. But the elf's mana exploded in brilliance, swinging and throwing his opponent to the dirt.
YOL! FO! SOV!
Breaths of elements torrented towards Solas. The elf twirled them away, countering back with vortexes of the Fade. Back and forth the two struggled, putting their best in magic and sword. Summoned Xivilai charged from the Dragonborn, easily turned to stone from a flash of Solas' eyes. Rain of magical light blades showered down with elvhen fury, blown back by the Thu'um.
FUS RO DAH!
Earth shattered in pieces as boulders of dirt rocketed towards the sky, the battle following forth. But the outcome remained uncertain. Lightning blue as the ocean struck from Solas, exploding every rock Gaius stood atop and bringing him sooner to fall. Unrelenting they were that the Dragonborn lost focus as his legs turned to stone while dispelling a rift."VEN GAAR NOS!" Gaius managed to shout as a gigantic twister expelled and ensnared the Dread Wolf.Even within a magical shield, Solas was tossed around like a cat's plaything and swept within the current. Gaius grinned, launching back up with a Whirlwind. It seemed he had caught the Dread Wolf when a streak of light exploded forth from the cyclone. Its yellow brilliance streaked around Gaius, hitting him repeatedly from all sides and battering against his Ebonyflesh. Then the world around him slowed as he witnessed Solas striking down with a stave and rocketing him to the ground."FEIM!"The Dragonborn smashed into the ground without harm, only managing to look up as boulders of dirt, stone, and magic collapsed on his position. Without delay, a brilliant explosion bright as the sound radiated spectacularly. Molten magma is what became of the ground with only a small platform held together by the sheer power of the dragon souled Breton.A breath for interlude came, both fighters trying to process and plan their next move. Solas, who now stood standing on the air as if it were the ground, glared down to Gaius, who responded in kind with a smirk."Not half bad," Gaius said as he began to chug a vial of a potion. "Not half bad, indeed."The Dragonborn let out short chuckles as he began to levitate, matching the Dread Wolf's level who remained unfazed."Truly?" Solas asked, questioning with intent."Don't mistake my compliments as veiled insults," Gaius replied. "I'm not like your Evanuris nor any other deceitful creature you've known. When I say things, I mean them. Like for example… I know for a fact you're not giving it your all.""The same for you," Solas pointed to Gaius' legs of stone."This," Gaius gestured, shattering the stone from his legs. "Hardly the level of a spell by a master wizard. A minor inconvenience at best."Solas lowered his arms down and said, "I suspected somewhat you'd have a high magical resistance.""And yet still you show no concern in light of that," Gaius countered, raising a brow in ire. "Though I will admit, in terms of magical ability, you do have the advantage. That much does give me some pause."A smile protruded the Dragonborn, his air of confidence certain of victory over the Dread Wolf. The stone-cold glare from the Dread Wolf though told that it would hardly end soon.With one graceful move, the staff of the Dread Wolf turned into pure light tendrils like a whip. Orbs of light spawned over like a sphere surrounding every degree in the air. And his armor was draped in light, encased with ethereal claws and a helm the shape of a wolf's head."Very well then," the Dragonborn smirked, locking in both arms close. "MUL QAH DIIV!"Like Solas, Gaius too encased himself in ethereal armor. Dragon scales and horns ran over his arms and legs, his helm now a dragon's head. Echoes of a dragon's roar and a wolf's howl enraptured the entire sky, the entire world it seemed. Imperials, Orlesians, and even the dragons have momentarily enraptured above. As the two most powerful beings flared with power unimaginable, one thing was certain. Dragon or wolf, no one was coming out unscathed."Let's begin," Gaius said and the sky exploded in a brilliant light."Solas, you crazy bastard," was all Evelyn could mutter out as her eyes laid bare to the spectacle of destruction and mayhem above."Yeah…" Bull could say as he approached behind with Cassandra and Dorian. "Just... damn."And just if not more surprised was Cassandra as the Seeker could glare with an open mouth, stepping back to catch it all in one view. "This… this shouldn't be possible," Cassandra said, quivering her words. "How could… something like this happen?"Evelyn couldn't agree more like the mass of light tendrils, explosions, and shouts whirled with awesome power; lowering herself of any worth, of any importance in this fight against the Dragonborn."Dammit!" Evelyn balled her fists."Evelyn?" Dorian asked, Evelyn, knowing what he was pertaining to."You don't need to console me, Dorian. I know," Evelyn replied as she briefly turned back. "Still doesn't change the fact of how useless we are now.""Well, I mean sure if you compare us to those two," Dorian gestured to the death-defying battle. "But just because they have all the power doesn't make us any more useless."Evelyn cocked her head. "Really?" she questioned his sincerity as enormous crackles of lightning broke behind."Well, the Imperial advance from the west has halted," Dorian shrugged. "And of course…"With a big gesture of an arm, the Tevene mage directed attention back to the Suncrest Plaza where many dead Imperial Legionnaires, Orcs, mages, and magical creatures laid around."That's different," Evelyn answered."How?" Dorian asked."Well, because…"It was hard to think of a reason as her friends all looked to her with doubtful looks. Thinking hard on it, flaws were apparent in any argument without comparing to the Dragonborn. That power the man possessed… at the very least, she thought, he wasn't in the city right now."You know what?" Evelyn sighed. "Okay, okay, you're right… somewhat.""Somewhat?" Dorian questioned with his exaggerated tone of offense. "What, like how Cassandra is somewhat nice?"A growl from Cassandra wavered Dorian down with surrender and elicited a laugh from Evelyn."Maybe," Evelyn snickered with a smile. "Though you'd probably benefit from-"
FOH KRAH DIIN!
"Down!" Bull shouted, pulling Evelyn down as torrents of ice flew past and the tips of her hair frosted like the buildings around."Inside away from the two demigods!?" Dorian yelled, receiving a nod from Evelyn."Alright, back to the palace!" Evelyn ordered as Bull pulled her up, running towards where they'd plan their next attack.But just as Bull and Dorian left through the arch, the ground parted and exploded a wall of earth. Evelyn flew back, the world slowing for a bit as she saw Cassandra flying too before pounding back down on her back.Groaning, she struggled with one arm to get up and rolled onto her back. "Cassandra!" she called out, huffing as her back still shot in pain."I'm here," Cassandra called as she crawled over, blood-stained forehead."You're… hurt," Evelyn exclaimed as the Seeker pulled her up to sit."It's fine," Cassandra said, pulling out a poultice. "Here, take it.""But it's the last one I can't," Evelyn argued. "You take it.""I'll have to agree with the Inquisitor on this. You should take it."Evelyn paused with widened eyes, exchanging a glance with Cassandra as they both turned around."You!" Evelyn said, springing to her feet upon who she witnessed.It was the Nord general Heidkar, dressed in a demonic black and red armor she saw in the Fade, and beside him an Altmer Imperial woman, who wore armor, not unlike the other general they captured."You didn't forget me now, did you?" Heidkar asked, resting a greatsword to his shoulder as he looked to Cassandra. "Especially you, woman?""Get back, Inquisitor!" Cassandra skidded in front of Evelyn as she held a defensive stance. "Call for Bull and Dorian while I-""I'm afraid your friends won't be able to help you, Lady Seeker," the Altmer spoke with indifference. "If you would be so kind to direct your attention behind you."Evelyn cursed under the Maker's name to the reveal of a swirling dome of purple energy rising above the plaza entrance. "What did you do?" Evelyn demanded."There's no need to be so hostile, Inquisitor," the Altmer said as she strolled forth beside Heidkar. "Allow me to explain. I am General Celanya, second in command to the esteemed Commander Marius. I believe you are acquainted with General Heidkar considering his last failure."The Nord general growled in contempt at the Altmer, who stared at Evelyn with one of those passive-aggressive smiles nobility would show; the one that told of an intent to harm and so she instinctively grabbed hold of her staff."Let them go!" Evelyn said as her arm stub materialized into a spirit sword and stood by with Cassandra."Oh, they won't die," Heidkar answered. "Just an illusion they're in. They'll live… soon as I kill her for Suver!"Heidkar rocketed forward with a battle cry, slamming into Cassandra with fury."Cassan-" Evelyn reached out when a wall of lightning blocked her path, striking on her palm to yelp in pain."Ah, ah, ah, Inquisitor," Evelyn saw as Celanya pointed forward, lightning crackling in her palm and wielding a sword. "Don't interfere."Evelyn had no time for this, whisking away in a Fade Step through the lightning. Cassandra was holding her own, blocking the heavy strikes of the Nord."Cas-" Evelyn again reached out, whirling her staff to imbue with magic.But a pull on her staff tugged her down, dragging her body across the plaza. Evelyn looked up to Celanya, palm outstretched in an orange glow."Now what did I just tell you?" the general smirked.Evelyn snarled and let loose from staff a barrage of magical missiles. Celanya dodged with ease despite the armor she wore, flipping and sidestepping. Evelyn twirled up, panting, and refused to let up as she embraced the mana."Careful now," Celanya taunted between each dodge of a missile. "Wouldn't want you to hurt yourself now?""How about thinking of yourself first?" Evelyn countered.Flames and ice on each arm and shot forward in a stream, blinding the Altmer in a smoke. She had got her, stepping through the Fade with a strike to the back and- ...her spirit sword dispelled!?"Wha-" Evelyn let out before flying back from a quick palm strike to the chest."Oh come now… did you really think it'd be that easy, Inquisitor?" Celanya asked."Shut up," Evelyn groaned, clenching her chest.The Inquisitor's eyes widened as her hand pressed a strange feeling of… cracks. Her chest-plate rusted to a brown, barely holding together. What did that elf do?"Heidkar, you seem to be having some trouble," Celanya called out.Evelyn quickly wavered around; Cassandra on the offense, pushing the Nord back who struggled as he was countered from every swing."I… can… handle it!" Heidkar said.With a smart dodge, the Nord shoved the Seeker down. Evelyn lunged to protect. A swift wave of her staff froze the Nord with a force field. But her body suddenly locked, muscles contracting tight and squeezing of her any feeling. All she could move were her eyes, locked squarely on Cassandra.The Seeker rushed to her before being pummeled to a roll, an angry Nord striking down to continue their fight."I'll let you fight by yourself, for now, Heidkar," Celanya spoke. "But I'll intervene again if you take too long."Evelyn's eyes could barely move to see Cassandra again in a struggle with the Nord. It was bad and there was nothing she could do. Her bones refused to move even a centimeter. But she had to do something?!"Oh, it is best you don't look, Inquisitor," Celanye cooly said, blocking her view. "Your rage will need to be tempered once I present you to the Emperor."Move, move! She had to move!A loud cry wove the Altmer from her view. The Nord smacked down from his weapon, stumbling back from a charging Cassandra. Heidkar dodged with veracity but Cassandra would get some cuts."Don't," he yelled to the Altmer to presumably fight alone.A fool, Cassandra was winning as she struck the Nord away with a shield bash. This was it, her victory, as she struck down on the downed Nord with a roar."Enough!"Just… what? Cassandra had hollered, Evelyn swearing to hear a bone crunch followed by a clank of her sword falling."No more weapons!" Heidkar yelled.A punch followed up, grabbing the shield off. A flurry of punches flew from the Nord, deafened under steel and muscle. Her moans and cries of pain overpowering the fight above of the demi-gods. Tearing into her heart, her soul to rage and hate."FUS!" Heidkar shouted, flinging Cassandra into a building as she pressed against the walls. "Helmet!" he said, reaching out to Celanya.Shrouded clouds surrounded his head, turning to a demonic helm of horns and blood-red hue. No… Evelyn thought. She had to stop it, break free or her friend was going to die. But all she could do was watch… watch as the Nord charged headfirst."Cassandra!"The mana brought forth, crying out from her body and breaking free. It carried forth a resounding blast, tossing the Altmer away. Great explosions broke behind her, propelling her."Get away!" Evelyn commanded, channeling all her mana to a single punch to the face of the Nord, crashing with a boom towards the building."Cassandra, let's-"No, it… it couldn't be… Evelyn's eyes were lying. She was fast, she felt it. There was no sound of piercing or stabbing, she saw him charging, saw him. Saw him."No, no," Evelyn pleaded, falling to her knees. Tears swelling, flooding as she laid witness to the gaping hole through Cassandra's chest with her body laid bare on facedown."Cassandra," Evelyn held her friend in her arms, lifeless. "Cassandra, please. You can't- you can't-"A laugh echoed and verberated from the buildings, off the walls. Sadness was quickly toppled by rage, even as tears flooded from her eyes Evelyn could still give a seething rage."Don't even bother," Heidkar walked forward. Though his body and head bloodied with armor tattered and missing pieces on his chest and arms, he still approached as if nothing happened. "She is dead and I have regained my honor. My comrades' death were not in vain."In vain? In vain? Evelyn roared out with as mage rage as she could. How could he say that? He would pay for what he did?!"Murd-" Evelyn raged as her word immediately fell silent. Not again."That's enough, Heidkar," Celanya said, interceding in front of Evelyn. Her hand raised towards her in a green glow. "There's no need for further antagonization."What the hell? The Altmer looked completely fine, her armor hardly torn or bent. And even her face only had put a blood streak on the corner of the mouth."You want to leave her here? What about bringing her to the Emperor?" Heidkar asked.Celanya scoffed. "Do you not see the rage on her face?" she asked, looking back to Evelyn with condensation and what Maker Evelyn would give to curse at the moment. "She is in no mood to meet the Emperor anytime soon."Light flashed in the corner of Evelyn's eye, blinding her momentarily and leaving only ears to listen. Whirling of heat shrieked pounding all around, followed by a crackling thunder to which she heard 'ro dah'."Besides, Heidkar," Celanya said. "I doubt the Emperor needs any more distractions. We should get back."The Altmer general, still holding a hand out to Evelyn, pulled out and blew into a very large whistle. There was no sound to hear but that seemed to be that point as gusts of winds swept over here. A loud thud shook the ground and Evelyn toppled over like a statue to be made privy to a large orange dragon."Nau joor," the dragon spoke, lowering its neck.Dragon smoke fumed, tearing Evelyn's paralyzed body. A wash of feelings subsumed, anger at the Imperials, fear of being eaten, of regret. The Inquisitor, the hero of Thedas and its people, was but an afterthought on the ground, not even worth killing."One more thing, Inquisitor," Celanya said, waving as she and Heidkar boarded. "I would not stay there if I were you. Dragon…"FUS!Evelyn's body felt as if it were a ton, the shout mooring her down in conjunction with the dragon's lift. But she could feel again and that's all she needed for her mana embraced arm."Bastards!" Evelyn shot her arm forth with all that she could muster, condensed mana barreling like a missile.But the dragon dodged by the skin of its wings or whatever it was. This couldn't… why… Why this? Why now for Evelyn? All she could do was scream, scream at the top of her lungs. Of her vengeance, of her retribution that would come. Most especially to the man above."For once Solas," Evelyn spoke with a heavy breath. "Let him live. So that I can get a shot at the bastards."The fighting above changed as soon as Evelyn finished her piece. The rays of light circling as the sphere suddenly rocketed straight towards the sky. So high that their streaks disappeared before glimmering back, gaining in size. So much that-"Cassandra?!" Evelyn exclaimed, searching for her friend's body.There! By the old cafe, Evelyn moved through falling light. It's luminosity rivaled intensely with heat, piercing the concrete to splinters and a glassy mess. It was but an apocalypse of doom, a downfall of a city. No way to escape could be seen, no way out.The canal, it was up ahead. Racing as fast as she could with the Seeker, through the unending rays.
All that matters is survival.
Evelyn limbered in a running toss, reaching the canal. The blackness would overtake, flying off the Inquisitor and her friend as the last rays destroyed what was the Market District.Tossed and weaved, flying and dodging. This dance of evasion had dragged on long enough. With a loud burst, the Dragonborn exploded forth a burst of air, ripping and flinging off the magical threads that caged him. His body now exposed with small cuts on his armor, lacerations and a bruised cheek glowed beneath his ethereal dragon helm.But Solas looked to fare no better. Blackened hands from extensive magical use, a large gash covering his bald head in dried blood. His entire belt of tools and enchanted sticks nearly empty; his body struggling to catch his breath.Tired, pissed, frustrated. Both looked to not care about this fight, the winner that they scantily looked down to the burning mess of mortal sin below. All that mattered was to win… by any costs.The Dread Wolf moved first, breaking one of his sticks and mass spectral of wolves blocking over the Dragonborn. In the stretches of light, the elf zigged down blazing. A glare encased Imperials below to stone. Lobs of fire fell like bombs, shattering and destroying vast portions of the ground.FUS RO DAH!The dragons shouted in tandem. The Dread Wolf's shield barely cracked. Palms outstretched, the sky tore at the seams. Space undone as buildings suddenly embedded straight through both dragons. Roaring in agony, they shouted one last time as they collapsed on the city walls.DOVAHKIIN!Instantly, Solas appeared far above the sky. Echo of the words 'MEYZ HET!' were but brief as his cheek shattered under the Dragonborn's fist. Pounding so hard into a shockwave, Solas launched straight into the Spire. Gaius barreled forth after, the tower imploding into blocks of debris raining down hell."SOV AG SLEN!"
Gaius roared out a storm of lightning.Remnants of the tower exploded in an aura of blue and white, sheathing Solas and Gaius in auras of white energy and lightning respectively. The Dread Wolf blocked every strike of the Dragonborn's blade, clenching his teeth as his power grew. The dragon souls flowed to his body, empowering every strike with ferocity."SU!"
the Dragonborn called forth the power of the wind to his arms, imbuing into his strikes.Blow after blow, he landed without recompense. Cutting and tear, Solas bucked and bellowed beneath the blade, his aura disappearing as he crashed at the edge of the city fields.A screen of dust and dirt expanded out, Solas tumbling out followed by Gaius as he skidded down. Gaius stared down at the elf, broken into a huddle. His ethereal wolf armor was gone, his entire leg exposed, and skin-deep painting his skin crimson red. Barely able to even stand on his arms.The Dragonborn strolled forward, blade outstretched as he glared down. "I would say you fought well," he said, strolling as the sounds of the battle waged behind. "But that would be a lie."Solas looked up, a stern look from his blood-soaked face to the Dragonborn. His eyes erupted in a flash, a gigantic beam of energy prepared to swallow him whole. Gaius held his ground, holding the beam back with grit and unwavering fortitude. With a jolt, he straightened up and directed the beam away into the city walls."Enough!" he bellowed, striking back with a bolt of charged lightning.The bolt struck, dropping Solas to the ground. A wave of smoke rose from the elf's face, laying without any movement."Shit!" Gaius yelled as he rushed towards Solas, quick to cast a healing light.To no avail, through his eyes, Gaius could not detect any life with his magic. Only death. "Dammit," he hung his head at the loss of the elf, wrenching into his plans. "You weren't supposed to- ARGHHH!"The sudden scream of pain came from the body of Solas himself, dissipating into a mess of threads bearing light magic and wrapping over his entire body."You are correct, I did not fight well."The Dragonborn's eyes widened, slowly raising his head from his kneeling. His mouth struggled to even frown, staring upon none other than the Dread Wolf himself and looking no worse for wear."Because I was not the one fighting," Solas said, a smirk escaping from his lips."H-how?" Gaius gurgled."Oh, I was fighting you… in the beginning," Solas explained as he proceeded toward. "But when you dragged me back up in the air-""You replaced yourself with a magical construct."Solas didn't need to reply, planting his staff as his answer. Unlike Gaius', the Dread Wolf's demeanor was not unlike his. Pity rather than disappoint, pouting at what both men realized would come next."I'm sorry it came to this," Solas said, his body lighting up in a yellow aura and eyes beginning to shine. "But I will make this as painless as possible."The threads tightened on Gaius, paralyzing him further as he gritted through. No magic or Thu'um expelled forth to save him, no tricks came. All he could do was but squint to the ball of energy forming on the Dread Wolf's stave. The end for the Dragonborn, bested by an immortal elf whose ambition was greater than his. Powerless to do anything but kneel his head down.The sparks on Solas' stave were quite bright, it's current reminiscent of lightning. And his face staring down on the Dragonborn, unmoving. Nor blinking. In fact, no movement of any kind from Solas. The embers above of the city fire motionless around him, cold of its heat and its fiery red color. Everything was just a blue and gray hue, frozen like ice. Soldiers' weapons stuck in mid-swing, elemental breaths of dragons flowing as if they were infinite. Just pure silence and permanence of the world.Except for a chuckle, a cackle. A howling laugh of pure joy of what was transpiring, standing straight from their bindings like loose clothes. Because he had won."Oh, how predictable you are Solas," Gaius sauntered forth. "Thinking outmaneuvering me was what would grant you victory."Gaius' hands slowly traced over the elf's stave, smiling in brevity before cocking his eyes down to match the frozen pupils. "Unfortunately, with no counters against the time magic of the Psijics, this battle was decided long before we even knew of each other."Gaius rose again as he pulled out a long dagger, serrated in green magicka energy and brimmed with embedded soul gems. "Made especially to capture you," he held the dagger to Solas' face. "I'm sorry it had to be a dagger but it was the only one my mages could get to work. And a shame… more of these would give me a better against your kin."With a sweep, the dagger plunged into Solas' abdomen and the world resumed for his cries of agony. A whirlwind of erratic energy flowed out the Dread Wolf, returning into the Fade. His screams softening and losing volume as his skin paled, his mass shriveled to nothing but a walking skeleton. And then it finished, a stunned Solas left with eyes widened in shock; leaving one last look of a tear shedding before collapsing to the ground.Immediately, Gaius keeled over in a violent cough. His hands braced over his head, feeling as if his skull were splitting. Then dragged over his mouth as he tasted metallic and raised his palm out to one etched in blood. A look of despair quivered forth from him, knowing that this trick was not worth it over having to use more than half his power."Well, Solas," he turned smiling with bloodied teeth, "it seems we'll have to walk."Dragon Language Translation:QETH KRII GOL -
Break Bone EarthVAH YOL RON -
Spring Fire RainSOV AG SLEN -
Shock Burn FleshMEYZ HET -
Come hereNau joor - on, mortal
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Chapter 36: Aftermath
Disclaimer: I do not own The Elder Scrolls Series or the Dragon Age Series.
Elder Scrolls belongs to Bethesda and Dragon Age belongs to Bioware
"Hold the door! Hold-"The hinges barreled forward, Templars and Seekers flying back with bloody screams. Those that didn't hinge forward and immediately froze in steps. Not even their magical resistance was enough to stop the entire hall from becoming a frozen cave of ice and statues. Save for a lone spot by the unwavering fortitude of the Chantry personal guard, shielding the Most Holy."Uggh!" Several of them spelled, collapsing under strain as they vomited and passed."Captain!" those remaining called out while the others stepped before their Divine. "Divine Victoria, please stay-""Sergeant, there is no place where I'll be safe," Victoria interjected with cold stares towards the intruders. "Not anymore."Several heavy Imperial swordsmen funneled through, clad in Ebony and steel-make armor, massive kite shields forming as a wall. Mages and battlemages, gigantic Orcs with battleaxes, an armored Troll, and even a tiny Scamp all congregated forth, ready for battle. To end the Chantry once and for all.The Seekers and Templars readied their weapons up, for one last time for the bloodbath that was to ensue. Agonizing seconds became hours in their minds, sweating flowing with tense fear. And they raised forth to yell a cry of battle as their opponents moved and… parted ways to the side. Hearts stopped briefly, nearly losing their breaths as perplexity came upon the defenders' faces for the two women that parted through the mass of Imperial troops.An Altmer and a Nord strolled forth, their dualistic armor and appearance giving both pause and relief. The Altmer woman on the left was messy and bloodied on the cheek, her golden skin littered over with loose blond hair. Her steel armor of superior gray and gold, engraved with a dragon and eagle that aired her position. Yet still paling in comparison to the woman on the right.Nearly tall as the elf, the Nord woman surpassed the Altmer in looks and pride. Her soft skin nearly perfect yet blemished with soft pink on the cheeks; bobbed midnight hair colored like the night, deep emerald eyes that sparkled. Even in the midst of it all, the Thedosians would be lying to not be enamored. But reality quickly put them back in place, noticing the otherworldly dagger brandished on her hip and the black-red scale armor wrapped in a hooded cape."So you're Divine Victoria," the Nord questioned rhetorically, resting a finger on her chin as she observed the Divine's armor. "Huh… I was right, gold is pretentious. What was Gaius thinking?"The Seekers and Templars raised brows, confusion set amongst as they looked to their Divine for guidance. Rife of annoyance she displayed with a visible disgust set upon her lips. To which in turn, the Nord laughed with a jester of joy."Oh come on, seriously? You're getting worked up over nothing," she laughed as she shook her head.Victoria assuaged her ire to another form. "Over nothing?" she asked venomously, glancing out the window. "The answer I expect of a naive child… no, even a child would understand why millions are displeased as me. A deranged fanatic.""Says the one that wears a golden sun on their head," the Altmer huffed, drawing equal measure of contempt eyes back from Victoria.Victoria chuckled. "Oh, how charming. Making quips while a city burns and people run terrified from dragons and mages. You must be so pleased, Empress.""Pleased we're bringing the Orlesians down from their high horse," the Empress Serana replied, crossing her arms as she grinned a cocky smile.The Divine continued to stare down the Empress, still hiding the most visible signs of the anger and disgust she felt at these Imperials. She and the guards knew something else was odd about the Empress and her soldiers. They weren't dead but neither being taken as prisoners. So why were they simply talking?"Look, I'm not going to talk about vague bullshit promises if that's what you're concerned," Serana explained, pressing forward to Victoria. "I'm just here to make an offer.""One that will end with my head on a spike," Victoria countered."Not unless you're stupid enough to attack now," Serana said. "It's simple really. Disband the Inquisition."For a moment, the Divine widened her eyes at the Empress' request, caught off guard at the straightforwardness. A weakness that revealed an opponent's plan yet apparently did not matter to the Empire.Victoria returned back with a shaking head of disapproval. "And what reason would I have to be your puppet?""I'm not implying anything," Serana said with a sigh. "For once in your life, can you not look for a hidden meaning between lines and just listen? You know why I'm asking so I'm not going to explain why I'm making this offer.""Oh dear, have you not been paying attention?" Victoria snided. "My answer, as well as the people of Thedas, was made long ago and it will not change."Victoria changed her stance to one of vigilance, approaching alone and beyond the quick reach of her guards. "So install your puppet Divine," she declared firmly. "Because I will not be yours."Serana stared back with a blank then to one surprise widening her eyes before they slumped down with her lips to a pout. She sighed, staring down to the floor as she walked back to the soldiers. "You're not wrong," she said as she turned with disinterest. "You won't be my puppet."The roof crashed above into splinters, barreling down a cloud of dust. Victoria stumbled, caught by her guards, shielding her behind as the smoke concealed the entirety of the room. Defenses raised, they held for what they presumed an attack from the soldiers. To which they would have preferred, gasping in horror as the smoke cleared to a bloodied Emperor rising up from a kneel."You'll be mine," Gaius said. "GOL HAH DOV!"It burned. Blazes consumed it all into a maelstrom of red and orange, destroying what was left. Of any hope or chances.
"But you must continue the fight or everything will be lost."
What would the voice know? All these vague premonitions… none have happened. Only losses against a great foe.
"Led by an even greater foe."
And so what if it is? He cannot be overcome, not even by the Dread Wolf. A towering figure of power that no being can defeat.
"Perhaps not of Thedas or even of this world?" The voice spoke rhetorically. "Perhaps it is the destiny of another?"
This world? What of it? There's no time, not enough.
The voice faded in volume and in distance, leaving from the heat that continued to consume. Air filling with smoke and ash.
"If you cannot win… if there is no hope for victory, then you must survive," ever-fleeting the voice called, echoing in the distance. "Delay the inevitable victory, ensure others the time they will need. For that is all that can be done."
Evelyn jerked, coughing uncontrollably of the salty taste of seawater. Her eyes wide awake from the darkness that consumed, lying below columns of smoke that flowed above. Breathing in as much air as to then exhale, she relieved."Cassandra!?" she exclaimed, leaping to her feet as she turned her head in all places to find only trees.A touch to her shoulder made her jump, mana raised in her palm towards… an Inquisition soldier?"It's just me, Your Grace," the soldier stammered, raising his hands in surrender. "Corporal James from Ghislain.""Wha-" Evelyn paused, breathing heavily before holding her mouth shut. "Uh… yes, yes. I… I remember you. I'm… I'm sorry, Corporal, just… Where are we?""Uh… further north from the city," the soldier said slowly, pointing behind. "The Commander is with-""Cullen, where?" Evelyn exclaimed.Without haste, she pushed past the soldier, ignoring the sounds coming from the man's mouth. Through the trees and branches, Evelyn laid bare on several Inquisition soldiers huddled close, looking further in."Move, move!" said Evelyn."The Inquisitor? She's awake!" Murmurs all around coming forth to Evelyn, frustrating her even more as she waded through."Gossip later, now stand aside all of you," Evelyn demanded.The soldiers all parted, leaving a straight path for the Inquisitor. And frustration turned to utter dismay, laying eyes on her three advisors surrounding a deceased friend. "No…" all could be said from her as she slowly inched, step by step. Towards a crying Josephine being soothed by Cullen, and a spymaster who simply stared at her dead friend. None of them took even a moment to look at her as she approached.And there Evelyn stood silently, wide-eyed as she was stricken between bawling and anger. She… she still couldn't believe it- it… had to be a trick or a bad dream like before. Just… no."Guys, I-"Evelyn's face was met with a quick jab of a fist, propelling her down as she held her nose. The blood she could feel streaming down her nostrils, her entire face radiating with pain. Looking up to the stretched arm Leliana held above, her jaw clenched and baring teeth."Le-""Don't," Leliana said coldly, anger swelling in her as she scowled. "Not… another… word from you. Ever."Evelyn had not seen such rage seething from Leliana, like an animal ready to rip apart. Not even betrayals had set her with such a fury."Leliana, please-"Leliana roared down, pummeling her with ferocity onto Evelyn as she managed in a few punches before both being pulled away."Leliana, control yourself!" Cullen reigned Leliana in before being shoved away."Are you happy with yourself, Evelyn?" Leliana ranted, circling away towards Josephine. "Is this how you want it?""Why would you think I want this?!" Evelyn countered, marching forth in stomps. "She wasn't just your friend, she was ours. I tried to save her, I just… wasn't fast enough. Don't blame me for her death, blame the Empire.""You're the reason why the Empire killed her in the first place! Because I was stupid enough to listen to you and Solas about your fucking visions!""Do you not see the burning city behind you, Leliana?" Evelyn swung her arm behind. "The visions weren't wrong.""They weren't because you wouldn't listen, because of your delusion that there was a chance!" Leliana answered with raging veins on her head. "No more!""There won't be if we keep yelling to the Imperials where we are," Evelyn countered. "Don't think I don't know what we've lost. But it'll be even worse if we give up. We still have Tevinter and the Qunari. We can still-""ENOUGH!"Echoes of dragon roars were all that flew to her ears as Evelyn's attention was squarely on Josephine. Everyone stunned at the wave of rage she expelled as if she were the Dragonborn."Enough, Inquisitor," Josephine continued into a cold tone, streaming tears over a reddened face. "No more! I will not sit by and watch you burn and kill everything for a lost cause!""We haven't los-""Cassandra is dead, are you blind?!" Josephine screamed as her voice cracked and broke into sobs. "She's... she's gone."Josephine broke down into sobs again, quickly held by Leliana who resumed back to her glares. It was then Evelyn noticed an invisible force, swiveling around to see all the soldiers staring her down the same."The Empire killed Cassandra, Josephine," Evelyn stammered. "They killed Rainier. We can't just stand aside and not avenge them.""For what?" Leliana yelled with flushed cheeks. "Val Royeaux is taken, the Free Marches have fallen, and it's only a matter of time for Nevarra."Leliana stomped forth again, closing in on Evelyn, mere inches from her face. "Everyone is dying and it's all on your head," Leliana said. Her voice cracked but she forced it to a flat growl again. "Cassandra, Rainier, Dorian, and Bull.""What!?" Evelyn stepped back, skipping a breath. "What do you mean Dorian and Bull?"Leliana only radiated with her glare of anger, turning back to Josephine."Leliana?!" Evelyn demanded only for Cullen to pull her back. "Cullen, what-""Dorian and Bull haven't been seen, Inquisitor," Cullen spoke plainly, remorse tingling in his tongue."No, they can't…" Evelyn shook her head. It couldn't be, they were… "We have to find them then. Send spies in after dark and get-""No."Such an empty indifference silenced Evelyn inward, at how quickly Cullen shut her down. But none more so than the glare he gave. Just like Leliana's, Josephine, and all those around. Resentment, fear, hate... placed solely on her."It's…" Cullen held back his volume, grumbling back down. "It's over, Inquisitor. We can't… I can't... do this anymore. I won't… I won't send any more soldiers to their deaths. I can't.""We can't," Leliana added. The spymaster slowly rose up, carrying Cassandra in her arms as Josephine whimpered the last of her tears. Without so much as a glance towards Evelyn, they walked in solaced grim. "It's over. We're done.""Like hell you are," Evelyn stammered out in short breaths, stepping in her path. "You can't just quit Leliana, not with everything we've been through! The world is doomed if we don't stop the Emperor. And the Empire sure as hell won't let the spymaster of the Inquisition waltz right up to their doorsteps."Leliana stopped without a care in motion, gently putting Cassandra down. Stoic was her eyes now, staring at Evelyn. Without even slight regret, she ripped off her Inquisition emblem and tossed it before her feet. She resumed back to Cassandra, walking without a word with her friend in tow."Leliana! Josephine!" Evelyn raised, her spymaster and ambassador continuing to walk on. "Don't turn your backs on me!"Evelyn raised the emblem high above for all to see, gripping it so tight that heat pressed over her fingers. "You made a commitment!" Evelyn screeched, losing to cracks as she pressed it over her chest. "To this organization! To bring peace to Thedas, all of you! With all the sacrifices we've made, it'll all be for nothing if we just give up. Please, I… I need you all with me. Please don't… don't leave."Her eyes drenched, struggling to hold a wave from bursting. Bowing to her comrades was all she could do, hoping with every fiber they would return. The amends she would have to make would have to be beyond what she's done now. For one starting with-The sound of stepping boots raised her head, a short jubilation rose within Evelyn and immediately ripped asunder. As if a massive hole bored through her heart, losing whatever shreds of hope to the missing soldiers that once surrounded her. With Leliana and Josephine nowhere to be found through the thick brushes.Evelyn stumbled to a fall, only to be caught and lifted. "Cullen," she exasperated and grabbed hold of his shoulder. "Don't… don't leave. I know we've lost a lot but we have to keep going. We can't let the Dragonborn win, he'll-"Cullen pushed Evelyn's arm aside, walking away with not a single mutter or disgruntled sigh. Just the mush of dirt pressed beneath boots, carrying a solemn commander back to the enemy.The hole in Evelyn's chest began to fill as if with intense cold. All hope drained, only to quickly fill again with another desire. "Fine then, go!" Evelyn raised her fist. "Go and give up! I hope you feel better about yourselves after the Empire destroys more cities!"The rage pulsed between her breathes as she stood on to watch Cullen and a few remaining soldiers leave. Deeper into the forest before once again nothing but the sound of a dry wind breezed above."Fuck!" Evelyn swung into a tree, its bark cracking under her fist.Then as the anger subsided, she pressed her head against it. Tears swelled and for as much as she wanted to cry, her thoughts trained back to those around her. And from the looks of it, she still had quite a few remaining."Do none of you want to leave?"The soldiers candidly turned from looking in her the eye which only returned the rage within Evelyn until one stepped forth from the side."It is not that, Inquisitor," the soldier answered. "Our personal feelings aside, we swore an oath to you and the Inquisition. More importantly, your ideals are something we believe worth fighting for."At least some understood the meaning of loyalty and trust. "Thank you," Evelyn said. "You're Captain Edward, am I correct?""I am, Inquisitor," he nodded. "In fact, I am the only remaining captain here that serves under Commander Cullen.""Used too," Evelyn quickly corrected the man before turning to face the rest of the soldiers. "As of this moment, Captain Edward is the new Commander of the Inquisition. I expect you all to follow under his orders. Am I clear?"The soldiers turned to exchange glances before saluting. "Yes, Inquisitor!""Good," Evelyn said, grabbing her arm. "Now then… we should all move out. From the looks of it, the Empire is probably finishing off the rest of the Orlesian forces.""What about those still in the city?" a soldier raised."They…" Evelyn paused, holding her lips for the right words. "We don't have the manpower to save them. All we can hope is that the Maker spares them their lives for now. But if not, we make sure their deaths aren't in vain. And to do so, we'll fight… for another day."Evelyn turned to the captain. "Send a message to the other remanents that are outside the city. Tell them we are retreating to Tevinter and meeting up with their army.""At once," the captain replied. "Soldiers, we move out now! Get the wounded on carts and have the scouts watch our flanks!"The soldiers bustled through the orders without question. But they did so fearfully like rodents scampering for their lives, nearly tripping or even shoving a few times. From the predator that was the Empire, their destruction of Val Royeaux an overshadow for what would await them. All for a future that they probably wouldn't see to live. And that was all Evelyn could ask of them, for she would spill the blood of the Empire and the Dragonborn.The bloodied Orlesians all fell to their knees, all their energy used in their arms to stop from collapsing further. The gouache wounds dripping with blood on the last remaining gilded spot of the Imperial Palace courtyard. If it could even be called a courtyard with all the freshly made blasts of magic; corpses of men, elves, beasts, and daedra lining nearly every square inch. Utter depravity."All this… for your own pride. Your delusional sense of superiority drove all this… Gaspard."Said Emperor could barely look Rhiata in the eye, the last bouts of coughs of blood still drowned whatever answer he could possibly muster. With a tilt of the head, soldiers lifted Gaspard by the arms to stumble back into a stand along with the rest of his men."Is he dying?" Rhaita asked one of her mages.The mage overlooked the Orlesian Emperor and shook his head. "No General," replied the mage as he pulled his staff forth. "Neither he nor his men are in danger of expiring. Though they are in need of medical attention.""That will depend on how cooperative you are Gaspard," Celanya said. The Redguard sauntered forward with her arms behind, grinning as she looked down on the Orlesian Emperor. "So… prey tell what you think?"Gaspard's head was dragged to face the Redguard. His breaths labored from his parted bleeding lips with hardly a spring of life left in his eyes. But with the last of it, he narrowed forth at the Redguard, grinning with contempt."I think I'd prefer not to talk with rabbit-lovers," he said.Gasps broke among both the Imperials and the Orlesians at the defiance of the Orlesian Emperor. Surely death was to follow such an insult especially to one of the Empire's top generals. All eyes laid on what seemed inevitable but were instead made to question as Rhiata began to laugh.And laugh she did, louder and louder as her head turned up unrestrained. Uncontrolled it was that it began to spread among the soldiers, laughing if no other reason not to. Even the Orlesians through their broken bodies let out few chuckles between soft coughs."What is wrong with you all?" Gaspard stammered out. "This is no- Urrghh!"Shock came for the Orlesian Emperor as he began to choke for air. His hands braced for what held his neck; ethereal draconic wyrms wrapped around his neck, slithering out its fangs. His entire body lifted above, legs dangling to let free."Oh but it is," Rhiata relayed. With a tightening of her fist, the wyrms wrapped so tight that Gaspard's eyes seemed they would pop any second. "This is the mark of a new age for Thedas! And I find it most salubrious that in your defeat you're still blind to what's in front of you."Gurgles of spit bubbled up, frothing from Gaspard. Hands lost their grip, slowly falling to the wayside view of Orlesians wide-eyed in terror to the bare toothed grin of the Redguard."That's enough, Rhiata!"The Orlesian Emperor dropped without delay, quickly holding his chest together as he coughed into a violent storm. Rhiata twirled, raising her hands out as the wyrms flowed back into her body."Empress," she greeted. "I was simply demonstrating to Gaspard-""He is still an Emperor, Rhiata and you will refer to him as such," Serana answered. The Empress waded past, slightly squinting at Gaspard. She stopped, speaking without turning as Celanya stopped beside the Redguard. "Is that clear?""Yes, Empress," Rhiata bowed. "I am sorry if I overstepped my bounds."Serana waved Rhiata off as she turned back to Gaspard, still coughing on his knees. "Emperor Gaspard…" she said as the Orlesian responded with a finger to recollect himself."The Empress of Tamriel," Gaspard answered as he labored back up, slouching from the pain. "The rumors on your beauty do you no justice in person.""Probably because it has to do with how all the women dress up here," Serana retorted. "With all the makeup and frilly dresses, they look more like clowns than actual women. They make Rhiata here look like a model. No offense, by the way, Rhiata.""None taken, Empress," Rhiata bowed. "And I have to agree with you. Especially with the masks.""Especially that," Serana snapped her fingers. "I'll never understand those things. You'll have to explain it to me sometime.""Before my execution?" Gaspard questioned."Well… that depends on what you'll say," Serana crossed her arms. "But not to me."Serana stepped aside from the Orlesian Emperor's view and allowed for a shock to enter his eyes, widening on his bloodied face. For it was none other than Divine Victoria, escorted by Imperial soldiers along with the Altmer general, Cealnya. She looked back with a grin as the Divine approached with her clasped hands."My dear Gaspard," Victoria spelled as she looked down with solemn lips. "How far have we fallen.""Most Holy... what is the meaning of this?!" Gaspard demanded, rising away from an injured state to one gritting his teeth. "You would betray us to the Empire?""Think carefully about your next words… Emperor," Victoria seethed with a glare. "You will find I am not in the mood to entertain such slanderous accusations. No one has done more to resist the Empire as I have and you would be well to remember."Gaspard huffed. "Forgive me if I cannot see clearly with your Imperial escorts," he stammered forth before grabbing his side."I am as much a prisoner as you are," Victoria clarified. "But I am also the Divine of the Chantry, the most powerful woman in all Orlais. And I now must do what I can to ensure that continues.""You traitor!" Gaspard lunged. Legionnaires quickly held the Emperor down from Victoria, who made no effort to move as she continued her glare of disappointment. "Orlais built the Chantry to what it was! Without us, you are nothing but fanatics preaching from your gilded tower.""True but that makes her more useful," Serana strolled back forth."Then stop with these games and end it already.""Don't be absurd, Gaspard," Victoria wavered off. "You may be bloodied but that head of yours still should understand what is to happen.""To be paraded through the streets," Gaspard labored. "And executed before the masses as the Emperor's plaything. I may not be as versed as you are in the Game, Vivienne, but I'm not blind to the fate of captured men.""Look above you," Victoria said in a commanding voice as the Legionnaires pulled Gaspard's head up. "Did you not see the dragons or is your head still as mindless as Florianne said? What reason would the Dragonborn have to parade you or any of us?"The soldiers released the Orlesian Emperor to the ground as he caught on his hands. Eyes trenched towards the ground slowly raised to Victoria's as she spoke unequivocally. "This is an offer, Gaspard. One that will save not just the Chantry but Orlais as well. And in face of everything we have now… you will take it if you wish to survive.""There is nothing the Empire can offer me," Gaspard declared."You haven't heard of our offer," Serana raised from her silence as she held out her palm, a sly smile arising from the corner of her lips. "In return for the Chantry's cooperation, Val Royeaux will be a neutral free-city ruled by the Divine. And if you agree to this and surrender, we'll allow you to rule the new Kingdom of Orlais as its King.""From an Emperor to a King?" Gaspard let out a chuckled scoff."There can only be one Emperor," Victoria stated. "Now then, has reality stepped back into the head of yours?"Gaspard chuckled weakly, rising up on his knees and barely able to look up straight. His eyes seemingly wandered off into the distance, nothing but a blank stare with slow breaths."Well…" Serana questioned for an answer.The Orlesian Emperor made no grand show of gesture or emotion to the Empress as he turned back. And with a nod, bade the fate of Southern Thedas."Huh…? Didn't think you listen," Serana commented as she walked past. "Alright, lock them up.""What?!" Gaspard and his men exclaimed, struggling as Legionnaires gripped hold. "But I-""I'm not an idiot," Serana said. "Accepting the offer doesn't make you our friend. If we let you walk around freely, then you might escape. No… we'll until the war is over before anything is official."The Empress nodded and in a quick succession of punches knocked the Orlesians out from any further chatter. "Take them to the Grand Catherdal," she bade the soldiers as she turned to Victoria. "And go with them and explain to the rest of the prisoners.""As you command, Your Imperial Majesty," Victoria bowed before walking off with the Legionnaires."Now then," Serana swiveled around to the Imperial Palace. "Mind showing me around the Palace, Rhiata?"Rhiata smiled. "Not at all, Empress."
Earlier...
"What do you mean he has not been seen?! Everyone saw them!""But General they-""No excuses Captain! Redouble your efforts and keep searching until the Emperor has been found or else you-""General Gasred!""Not now, Lieutenant!""But General-""I said to not interup-""The Emperor!" The lieutenant blurted, lulling a pause in Gasred as he turned. "He's here."Gasred rushed out of the tent, running with great haste towards the soldiers grouped so close."Move, move!" He commanded, wading through. "Where is the Emperor? Have any-"His answer laid before him, of an Emperor broken and bleeding and barely able to stand. Yet, even so, he was not a weakling about to fall over any second. For hung over his shoulder laid the mighty Dread Wolf himself.Gasred shook his head and rushed forward. "What are you idiots standing around for?" he yelled. "Help your Emp-"A palm strike nearly hit Gasred, the Breton only barely reacting in time from the Emperor. He glared silently back as Gasred felt his organs as though twisting inside."No," Gaius said in a monotonous tone. "Water."Gasred could not answer but dumbfounded at the request. But a rise of the Emperor's brow quickly made the Breton turn and nod for the soldiers.The soldiers stumbled and tripped like buffoons, hisses, and light roars as Khajiit and Argentina tails were stepped on."Idiots," Gasred muttered to himself as he hid his shame from the Emperor."It's fine, Gasred," Gaius relayed through a huff of air.The sound of water sloshing rose Gasred from hiding. To which it became awkward as the Emperor drank to drink voraciously from a canteen and dropped the unconscious Fen'harel like a sack of manure."Put him in the magical restraints and collar," Gaius sighed as he took a moment from drinking before returning back to it.The soldiers' idiocy disappeared as Gasred saw several surround the downed Elvhen, quickly placing restraints all over his body."Have him transported to Neloth," Gaius said, handing the canteen off to Gasred. "Quickly.""But my lord," Gasred followed as he handed off the canteen. "Your injuries! You must let our healers-""Later," Gaius answered, "There will be time-"Gasred leaped forward, blocking the Emperor's path. "My Emperor, I insist."The knots returned, spiraling ever throughout his body. He would be lucky if he lived through this insubordination. But he had too. The blood, broken armor and skin. To his Emperor in such a condition was just… unbelievable. And he would be damned if such a condition would damage him further.As he thought, Gasred had to contend with the mighty glare from his Emperor. A rage would look as it boiled out, screaming and hitting Gasred. His mouth opened to which Gasred flinched away to only be met with a loud sigh. More so annoyance than anger."Here," Gaius said, holding out his palm."I'm sorry?" Gasred asked."Your personal potion," Gaius clarified. "I'll take it and heal later. For now, follow me to my tent."Gasred let out a sigh of relief. "Oh… of course," replying as hung his head down."And have them bring a meal too. A decent size."'Decent size' were not words Gasred thought the Emperor would exaggerate. Yet there he was with him in his tent, watching the Emperor scarf down his third full turkey with bread, wine, and what other assortments of side sweets."How can you eat so much?""Say… something?" Gaius raised his head, chewing between each other."Oh um…" Gasred scratched his head, "Nothing it's just…""Are you hungry as well?" Gaius asked. "Ask if you desire.""No, no, it's not… it's…" Gasred stared back at his Emperor with fumbled head scratch before letting out a sigh. "Should you not be taking it easy. Even with my potion, you're still bleeding. And I doubt the Empress would approve either."Gaius let out a chuckle. "With her, no doubt," he answered before putting bread in his mouth."But we're not in any danger now," Gasred laid out. "Fen'harel is defeated by your hands and Orlais is done for. We've won."Gaius slammed his mug of wine and Gasred jumped and slicked into his seat. The Emperor looked again with beaded eyes at him. Has he done something wrong?"It's not over yet, General," Gaius slowly shook his head, holding his cup out on the edge of his hand as if to make a point. "Not with the Qunari and the Inquisitor still out there.""How do you know the Inquisitor is out there?" Gasred scoffed."I'd know," Gaius said as he took a sip. "Trust me.""I believe that Emperor but…" Gasred paused. "So what if she is. Her allies are all but gone. Where does she have left?""Tevinter," Gaius stated. "Or more accurately, Minrathous. And it won't be just her but the final stand for all Thedas. Whoever wins there shall decide the fate of this continent.""How could one battle decide that this late in the war?" Gasred questioned. "No offense my Emperor but that's not how battles work.""Well I hope so, Gasred," Gaius leaned forward. "If events play out as they should, then there should be no problem."What did he mean by that? Could the Emperor predict the future? It sounded impossible to Gasred but the more he thought about past events, it all the more sense. And all the more reason to but admire him."I see," Gasred smiled. "Well then, is there anything I can do to ensure such events happen?""Not at the moment Gasred but thank you," Gaius leaned back into his chair. "For now, we must rely on Marcus to succeed.""And shall we wait?""Hmm… for a few weeks and then the army will march forth," Gaius said as he stood... "As for me, however, I believe I should meet the Qunari. Personally."
Arlathan Forest
"Marcus… Maarrcuss. Wake up…""Mmregh…" Marcus mumbled.The battlemages vision began to open from the darkness as a soft light began to enter slowly."Wake up!"A slap smacked over his cheek, rousing Marcus to a stinging sore and a yell."The hell was that you-"Marcus's mind entrapped his mouth from further movements. Laying eyes upon ones blue worn on a face of blond hair. The last he ever expected to see."Nilssa?!"
Extras:
/a/Ojeutav - Here's a picture of the Dragonborn from Chap 35 on imgur
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Chapter 37: Ancient Power
Disclaimer: I do not own The Elder Scrolls Series or the Dragon Age Series.
Elder Scrolls belongs to Bethesda and Dragon Age belongs to Bioware
Marcus's eyes slowly opened at a snail's pace to drips pattering beyond. Light entered and from blackness was a woman that scorned a deep dislike immediately upon view."Hello, Marcus. I'm glad to see that you're not dead. It'd be such a shame to report such a travesty to the Emperor.""Nilssa, what the hell are you doing here?!" Marcus roared.The battlemage lunged in a fury towards the Blade. A sharp tug of metal and chains strained his wrists, his neck thrusting forward as he collapsed on his knees."Oh... careful Marcus," Nilssa smiled. "You've just barely recovered. We wouldn't want any further restraints now, would we?""When I get out of these restraints Nilssa, I'll-""Now with that attitude, you will," Nilssa gleamed with a patronizing endeavor. "So, why don't you relax…"Nilssa paused as a large furred hand shoved Marcus against the wall. The Battlemage looked with shock towards the large Pahmar-raht that held him in place."And listen," Nilssa continued, nodding towards the Khajiit to let go."Or this one will break you," the Khajiit added for emphasis to which Marcus scoffed."Sure you will, Do'jhan," Marcus glared. "Still doesn't make you a better warrior than Do'sha."A rebuttal of a strong growl pushed to Marcus's face. The Battlemage only deepening his glare to the baring of teeth and claws precariously pressed against his cheek."Enough Do'jhan or you will face the Emperor's wrath should you harm him," Nilssa intervened. "Go to Karhtus and regain your disguise."Do'jhan continued to growl as he stepped away from Marcus. But not before turning towards the Blade, towering a good foot or two over her. "While I may listen to you, remember you are not this one's superior. Do not forget that, Grandmaster," he replied slowly on the last word before leaving the room."Not yet," Nilssa huffed and mumbled to herself before turning back to Marcus. "Still quite a way to go with manners, don't you think? Unlike his sister...""What the hell is going on Nilssa?" Marcus quickly interjected, seething through his teeth. "How the fuck are you here?""Cleaning up your mess if we're getting to the point," Nilssa answered with a voice of contempt, taking a knee to meet his glared death stare. "This mission of yours… I don't know why the Emperor assigned such an important task to you but it was clearly a mistake. I've taken it upon myself to deliver the artifact and your mission."Marcus grew wide-eyed, stunned as he only answered with silence. "Are you insane?" he questioned, the shackles of his arms clinking with his movements. "You're jeopardizing the entire mission over a petty grudge? When I get out of here, I'll-""Do nothing but return home," Nilssa declared, closing on Marcus a mere inches apart. "What are going to do, kill me? Honestly, do you really think the Emperor will let us live for killing the other, for whatever reason?"Marcus grumbled, clicking his tongue in response as he knew what Nilssa spoke of were true."And that is why you will listen to me," Nilssa said as she gazed with cold intensity. "I will retrieve the artifact and then we will leave, report to the Emperor, and you can go back to being Neloth's lab assistant once again. Do we understand?"Marcus refused to waste any energy for a reply, continuing only with a look halfway between annoyance and rage."Good," Nilssa replied, returning to smile and walking out towards the dungeon exit. "Now sit quietly while I finish the mission.""Nilssa, wait!" Marcus exclaimed.The Nord Grandmaster stopped on a dime, sighing. "Yes?" she asked without even turning to face him."The others," Marcus asked, "Piven, Nivia, Hawke, the rest? What happened to them?""They're not dead if you must know," Nilssa answered. "But to get into Vel's graces, I had to bring them here. Though Nivia… that Tevinter girl hasn't been seen. Neither has the dwarf.""If you hurt them, so help me…""And what? More importantly, why do you care? They are not your friends, your allies. Nothing but tools for the mission as you are aware.""Of course, you'd say that. But Piven and Nivia are just kids, they shouldn't even be in a situation like this."Nilssa let out a light laugh. "If that were true, you wouldn't have brought them along. But if you're that concerned for their lives, then you'd best follow my words and sit quietly. For their sake."The Grandmaster's laugh chuckled into silence, leaving the Imperial Battlemage to stew in anger and contemplation."What do you suppose Magister Vel is up to in there?""That is not your business to know.""Why not? I wouldn't blab out his secrets now that we're so close? And besides, why does it matter when Tevinter will be on top again?""Because you're only asking to be one of Vel's new Magisters in the New Imperium.""And what's wrong with that? Isn't that why we're all here?""Magister Sextus…?""And you should talk, 'Magister Pupienus.""Hey, I told you that in confidence!""Will you two just shut up already? See... this is why we're minions standing guard out in the open. Because we have stupid conversations like this.""We are not minions, we're warriors of the new- urgh-""What the hell, argh!-""Show yourself- hrrk!"All fell silent with but a single shot, pooling together on the broken ruins in crimson. Three strikes in succession were just another skill Varric had practiced for years."How did you do that?" asked the Tevene girl named Nivia, emerging forth from the shrouded woods in tow with the master rogue dwarf."When you've gone into so many caves, underground mines, or even the inside of a Titan, shooting in the dark is the first thing you learn quickly, Bubbles," Varric smiled.Nivia blushed. "B-bubbles?" she asked, holding her staff close to conceal her face."Well, you are shy and act sweet and innocent whenever you get excited about anything," Varric explained as he reloaded Bianca. "You know...? Bubbly.""Am I really like that?" Nivia asked, pressing a hand against her neck."I could you call Kitten instead," Varric smiled before turning to a light chuckle. "Of course, it still beats being called Waffles or Tiny."Nivia couldn't help to go along with Varric, laughing briefly with a coy smile."And there's that smile," Varric said."Okay, okay," Nivia relented, nodding her head. "I get it. You know… you're not as stuffy as the dwarves in the embassy back home.""Yeah… dwarves are… something," Varric said, scratching his head as a sign of agreement. "Especially with the whole worshipping the Stone and Darkspawn under them, it probably wouldn't hurt for them to get out more.""I could say the same about Magisters or any mages from Tevinter," Nivia crossed her arms.The wave of confidence began to fade for the Tevene girl as she strolled her head over towards the ruin's entrance. Even as she tried her best to hide it, Varric had an eye for these sort of moments."You don't have to face him, Bubbles. Once we get Hawke and the others, we'll take him down.""I-" Nivia responded, sighing contemptibly with resignation. "I want to- to help. I- I have to make it up for… for this. If that makes sense?""I've heard a lot of stories about redemption that I'd be surprised if it wasn't the reason. That or revenge," Varric said. "Suffice to say, nearly everyone who fought out of revenge is dead."Nivia pursed her lips as the words of encouragement settled over and a pensive glare emerged towards the entrance. Her grip tightened on Marcus' staff with determination. She slowly raised her hands to her face and gave quick slaps on each side, taking aback Varric as she charged forth."Okay, let's-""Might want to lower your voice, Bubbles," Varric quickly interceded in her path."Oh… uh, right," Nivia whispered. "So… I guess I'll follow you then.""Not through here," Varric said as he began to look over to the sides of the ruins. "We can't be detected, at least not until we find Hawke.""Oh… well, in that case, we should probably go through the front door anyway," Nivia shrugged. "Magister Vel wouldn't expect that.""Then guards here are just for show then.""Right, to trick you," Nivia replied with rave. "Every time Vel brought us to a ruin, he'd always placed guards at the front. So intruders would always try for other entrances which he had heavily booby-trapped. I mean heavily- I almost died twice while setting them. Twice, can you imagine that?"The Tevene girl didn't realize it until now as she looked back to Varric. The dwarf watching back, brow raised with a smile of amusement to her excited speech. It was then Nivia's cheek began to fluster in bright red as her body leaped on its own and turned away."Oh, I- I see what you mean," she said, tapping her fingers together. "Why- why don't we go on ahead then?" she asked for Varric to answer with a gesture of sealing his lips."Ahh!"What happened? Where, where- what the hell? He couldn't move his arms or legs, they're locked in place. And they weren't breaking free, grunting under his exerted breaths. Okay then, he'd have to-"Arghh!" He yelled, wailing at the top of his lungs.His entire body just felt as though it lit on fire, like every single part from his skin to his insides. There was hardly anything to feel but what was a searing sting of poison, fire, and lightning overwhelming it all. Then it was released within seconds. The pain was gone but his body was still numb to the core of any feeling but the dry air on his skin."I would not try that again, Champion."That voice! Vel!Hawke didn't even need to move his head as the Magister came into his view. The coy grin underneath his soul patch and curled mustache did nothing but freak Hawke out."Did I frighten you, Champion?" Vel said as he continued with his high maniacal laugh. "Is the great hero of Kirkwall, who faced against Corypheus afraid of a true magister?"Hawke was then flung up to the ceiling, stopping just short by the tip of his nose, and suddenly dropped again. His back and head cracking against the stone with such force that he nearly blacked out were not for his new Reaver abilities. But his eyes were blurred and could not see much, only sense that he was raised forward and above the ground."Don't blackout on me yet, Champion," Vel said. "I still have use for you and it would benefit your friends if you cooperated.""Yeah as if I haven't heard that line before," Hawke winced, blinking to get back his vision. "Let me guess, you'll also let us live if we help you. Remind me, is that before or after you put us in a death trap and leave to hope we die?""Silence!" Vel said.Tendrils of blood flew from Vel. Hawke had only a moment to react as they pierced him and removed any control of his senses. It was just like that woman Idunna's spell but… he couldn't… even… think…"Master Vel, not yet! He is still too weak.""Do not tell me what to do, Vesnia.""I am merely providing you guidance Master Vel and that is why I am suggesting you stop. For the sake of achieving your dream, that man is our last hope before the Empire swallows Thedas whole. Are you willing to risk that?"Hawke couldn't hear the rest of the conversation as his hearing droned into a spinning whine. 'Fine then' he heard, reeling his head back down to witness the blood tendrils slinking back into Vel. The Magister gave a last look of annoyance back at him and stormed off without another word.That was... weird, Hawke thought.
He had me, could have done anything but…
Wait, who…?The woman's voice he heard, was it from the one staring up at him? Wait a minute… her face, it… it looked familiar. The eyes especially reminded him of-"I must apologize Sir Hawke but this is not how I wanted things to go," the woman said, taking a bow. "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Vesnia Fimbria and… oh, step out of the shadows would you."The woman waved over for a mage to step forth and again Hawke could swear familiarity. The old mage's face, the way it was shaped just reminded Hawke of… Marcus."And this here is my associate, Cassius Roth," Vesnia presented."It is an honor to meet you, Champion of Kirkwall," the man Cassius bowed. "It is unfortunate that we must meet in such a dire circumstance. Those chains are holding you well I presume?"Oh, they were the funny mages then, huh? "No, I just like hanging here," Hawke answered with his signature wit. "Great exercise, you know, especially for the hands and legs. You should let me down and show you.""Ha, let's not get ahead of ourselves yet… Garret," Vesnia replied and earned a grumble from Hawke. "Now let us discuss…"Vesnia took a long pause and turned her head over the entrance. Hawke cocked his brow at the display as she looked back to the old mage and nodded.A few quick taps of a staff to the floor and Hawke could not believe his eyes. The room completely changed away from the dark damp decayed Elvhen ruin to one pristine in glory. Merrill's description of what these places once were was nothing compared to what he saw. Golden mosaics lined golden walls, columns with intricate designs of the elvhen gods that reflected on the shiny white floor that was tinted with golden light.But that was barely the entirety of it all that surprised Hawke as he saw… himself? Tied to a table as he grunted and yelled while the two mages tortured and healed him repeatedly."Quite impressive isn't it," Vesnia said, holding her palm to Hawke and he was brought to eye level. "Cassius here has worked on perfecting his illusory magic for years. One of the reasons Tevinter has managed to survive so long, isn't it?""Quite," Cassius nodded as he turned towards Hawke. "Rampaging Qunari tend to stay away when their forces are outnumbered 15 to 1. And of course, reduce the bloodshed on both sides.""Ah yes, the pacifist within you," Vesnia sighed with relief. "If only more of our countrymen held the same views…"Maker, this was boring.
And now they were droning Hawke out of the conversation."Ah..." Hawke coughed as foolishly loud as he could. "Not to be rude but- actually, no. What the hell is going on? You both are talking as if your-""Members of the Lucerni, correct," Vesnia interceded with a smile. "We're sorry for the late arrival but Maevaris and the rest of the Lucerni became concerned when you didn't report for a while.""Well, I don't think a few days should worry-""Weeks.""Right, weeks shouldn't- Weeks!" Hawke exclaimed."More like a month and a half actually," Vesnia said though Hawke barely heard more as his mind swirled with his emotions.It couldn't be a month, that's too long of a time… but enough for Vel. Then that means-"Sir Hawke," Cassius grabbed on his shoulders, rearing Hawke to face towards the old man's caring look. "It's alright, you don't need to panic. There is still some time left.""But not for long unless we act," Vesnia added. "That's why we can only explain to you briefly as to what's happening in Thedas."Hawke's eyes briefly widened up. "What's happened then?" he asked, concern for his sister leering in the back of his mind.Vesnia sighed, looking down. "Not well," she slowly shook her head. "We haven't heard much since we infiltrated Vel's group here but enough to know the Empire is almost complete in their victory. Last we heard, the Empire was advancing on Val Royeaux.""And the Inquisition? Or the rest of Thedas?" Hawke asked pertinently."There… hasn't been much word," Vesnia answered. "I can only assume what you'll deduce… that Orlais has fallen and most likely the Inquisition.""Which leaves Tevinter our last hope," Hawke lowered in a sigh."It's not all bad, however," Cassius chimed in. "We also heard the Hero of Ferelden had some success and the Qunari ceased fighting against Tevinter. Of course, whether they'll help Thedas is another question entirely."Great, just… great. "Shit," was all he could muster to say on the situation.All their effort was a waste then. It was over for Thedas. But not yet for him and his friends."Alright get me out of these chains," Hawke said, wrangling his arms."That's… that's not a good idea," Vesnia replied."What do you mean 'not a good idea'?" Hawke asked. "We have the element of surprise. We can rescue my friends and get out of here.""It's not that simple, Sir Hawke," Cassius said."Yes, it is!" Hawke replied. Now, these two were pissing him off, and saying sorry just made him angrier, gritting his teeth on display. "Now let me out of here and-""Your friends will die the second you leave this room!""W-what!?" Hawke questioned.Vesnia pulled out a small mirror for Hawke to see what she meant. A purple mark of some design etched on his neck."A mark placed by Vel to compel his victims' blood vessels," Vesnia said. "It tracks, controls, and is capable of killing you within seconds. Yours will activate the second you step out of this room, killing you and your friends.""Well, that's just splendid, isn't it," Hawke said. A spark then lit in his head as he turned to Vesnia with doubt. "Wait, how do you know that? Did you read his diary?""He was loudly exclaiming it to all his men amid his rants of how he's the greatest Magister to ever walk this earth," she replied with a cross of her arms. "But this is not something to jest about.""I know blood mages are dangerous if that's what you mean," Hawke answered back, not needing a reminder again considering all he's been through."It's not just that, it's…" Cassius held his lips, pensively staring to the ground. "This is not something he was capable of doing but in the last week or so.""He could have been hiding it," Hawke suggested as Cassius shook his head."You don't understand, this mark he's placed you on is completely undetectable unless Vel permits you. That's why we can see it and why you can as well; as a warning. If he had this ability all along, he could have easily put the entire Magisterium under his control. No, it's… it's something else and it's getting worse."It was then Hawke realized what the mage was alluding to. But his mouth acted before his head, "The Fea-". What, no. He shouldn't risk telling others about the artifact, it was dangerous if these two knew."The Fea Opus, we know," Vesnia said. "You don't have to keep it a secret. And yes, Vel told us amid his rants."Dammit. So much for secrecy then. "Okay, so you know then how dangerous it is," Hawke replied. "And from the way you talk, you sound as if you have Vel's trust.""For the most part," Vesnia said as she and Cassius nodded."Then why not bring him over here and get the drop on him? Your illusions look like they could work," Hawke cocked his head to the illusion that still churned him a bit to see himself tortured."Because he is not an idiot," Vesnia said, turning to Cassius to continue."My illusions, while lifelike, are not perfect replacements for living beings," Cassius explained. "From a distance, he'll see us torturing you and move on. But were he to get close and attempt to use blood magic on your illusion double, he'd know something is wrong. Which is why we must speak with you quickly.""We have a plan which we must enact in a few hours if we are to succeed," Vesnia said, speaking softly than before. "And we couldn't tell you earlier because of the mark Vel has placed.""Alright," Hawke raised his hands as much as he could, chained. "So what's your plan then?""A quick strike," Vesnia said. "One that will utilize Vel's own obsession with the book to our advantage. And together, we'll take him down before he has a chance to gain access to the book.""I'll do it if it means we take Vel down."A coy smile took form on Vesnia's lips, slightly bewildering Hawke as he pressed his head back. What did he just agree to?"How is your acting, Hawke?""Dammit!"It was the fifth attempt Marcus made to break free of these shackles and just as before, he failed. With no progress even as the shackles held the same snugness over his wrists that now bruised and even bled a little."Real big of a mess you've gotten into yourself, huh Marcus?"The Battlemage didn't want to sound crazy talking to himself but honestly, what else was he to do?"And Nilssa of all fucking people had to show up, didn't she?"Marcus lamented with a sigh, pressing his head up against the wall. What now, he thought? He could not just sit here and wait for Nilssa. Her pettiness will not only cause the mission to fail but befall great harm not just on Thedas but to the Empire and perhaps Tamriel as well."What I wouldn't give for Selene to come out randomly and help," Marcus grunted as he pulled on his magicka draining bracelets. "Akatosh, Magnus, Stendarr, Talos. Give… me… strength."Marcus pulled all he could muster all his own physical strength, his arms straining as he felt the veins bulge. "Come… on…" he grunted. "Ah!"A loud thud boomed behind the battlemage and flung him to the floor, crashing face first. "Ow," he sarcastically exclaimed, rubbing his nose and cheeks. "What the…"The braces were still clamped over his wrists. The chains on them still attached as Marcus eyes' followed along to the wall. Caved in forward with the old elven walls of marble crumbled off to reveal stone bricks. And even stranger as Marcus approached and gently pressed his hands against them. They were… warm and… a moaning sound.The hairs on Marcus's arms stood and the battlemage rolled back. The wall burst opened a hole and a man's charred head through."Great…" Marcus muttered.The battlemage scoured the room for a place to hide, knowing he stood no chance of fighting with the chains still connected to his wrist restraints. All he could do was curse under his breath as he picked up the chains in a ball, looking for anything to use to his advantage against whatever was out there. His eyes shot open in the dark and he saw it. Waddling over, trying to keep the chains from rumbling further, he hid in a crevice by the door.Just in time as well as the sound of heavy footsteps began to approach in his ear. They were slow, raising Marcus's heartbeat. The battlemage raised his ball of chain above, careful not to make a sound. His arms were held steady, ready to drop at a moment's notice. His eyes trained on the door, for that bit of feet to enter in his view and signal the attack."Ha!" The Battlemage couldn't help but exclaim, tumbling to the ground with his chain ball on the enemy. The enemy that was… short? "Varric!?""Uh… hey… Fireboy," Varric grunted under the strain. "You mind uh… getting off me? You're collapsing on my lungs.""Varric, what are you- Woah!"Marcus toppled off Varric as a streak of ice blasted past his face. Chains untangled and tangled like a string around his arms, pinning him in a mess over Varric."Could you not try to rip my legs off," Varric said as Marcus wiggled back as forcefully as he could, trying to save both their lives from the hidden attacker."Stop!" A voice reached out from beyond the door as a shard of ice stabbed the ground, nearly impaling Marcus.The battlemage quickly held up his hands… as much as he could. "Okay, alright… don't- wait..."The crackle of ice condensed on the tip of a staff approached close to Marcus' face, masking the assailant's face until it edged a few centimeters from his face."Nivia!""Marcus!""What are you doing here?!" The two exclaimed."Arms starting to lose feeling here," Varric raised."Oh, Varric, I… sorry," Marcus said, "Let me…""No, not that way…""Oh gosh, you're all tangled up…" Nivia interceded."Ah… Nivia, that's not how-""I- I got it, I got it-""Now Bianca's all tangled up-""Nivia's, why's my staff tangled in here?""Oh, now it's stuck the other way…"After several minutes of the tangled mess of shenanigans and a pouting Varric adding another thing he hated to the list, the three comrades were freed."Aaannd… there!" Nivia exclaimed as she used Marcus' staff to cut the magical restraints. "It's really neat that your staff can cut things like a saw. How does it do it?""Well," Marcus inhaled as he rotated his wrists. "It's too long of an explanation but suffice to say, I'm… well surprised. That's not really something many mages could do even after years of training.""R-really?" Nivia glowed with a gleam of a smile and a tiny blush."Definitely," Marcus nodded. "You have a talent, Nivia, you really do. Of the many mages I've met, I think you're the best."The Tevene girl's cheeks burned a bright red, almost glowing to Marcus as he cocked his head with perplexity."I think your praises might have been too much for her, Fireboy," Varric whispered.To which Marcus hadn't noticed until now as he looked back at the girl, hiding her face into his staff while holding her hands to her cheeks.Marcus sighed, both anger and pride in the back of his mind. At how Vel treated her to think low of herself despite her talent."Hey, there's no need to be like that," Marcus said. The battlemage patted her shoulder as he looked firmly towards her. "You're doing great. You're here in Vel's base and helped free me. The Nivia I first met wouldn't have done any of that.""The Nivia you met still had a career," she smiled weakly."You don't have to be a magister to be a great mage," Marcus replied, cheering in his voice as he grabbed his staff. "I'm sure you'll find a way.""How?""Well, you do know a certain Viscount of Kirkwall," Marcus said, turning to Varric with a nod."Ex-viscount probably," Varric commented through his resetting of Bianca. "Though to be honest, I was planning on quitting. I did a lot more to help people in Kirkwall as a rogue than a politician. Maybe something to consider Bubbles?""Bubbles?" Marcus questioned, looking back to Nivia as the girl hid her face away towards the corner. "In any case, we should get back to it and take Vel down. Do guys know where they're holding the others?""We were hoping you knew," Varric crossed with his arms. "It was pure luck we found you. Bubbles is the reason we haven't run into any traps.""Though we haven't avoided the guards," Nivia said.Marcus rolled his eyes. The charred guard had now cooled, leaving a hardened hole in the wall and black glaze over the stones that laid on the man. But one guard? Was Do'jhan not guarding the entrance? Was this Nilssa's plan?"Marcus?"The Imperial battlemage's body shook himself from his thoughts back to reality. "Sorry, I was just… thinking," he answered back.He had to focus much more, not let slip loose the secret. They'd have to work fast. Not just against Vel but Nilssa too. Ah… but with Do'jhan around, it'd be impossible. Unless…"Got a plan in mind?" Varric asked."Wondering," Marcus said, stroking his chin. "Vel has… some more muscle here. Really powerful people from the looks I caught. They'll be too much handle, especially if they're with Vel.""Can't we rescue the others and take them on together?" Nivia asked.Marcus vehemently shook his head. "There's a good chance he might have them close by, ready to kill them the second we're spotted. And it's probably where he has all his guards?"Nivia nodded. "He always is super cautious about that sort of thing. He even killed his slaves one time because of a noise he heard. It was… a bat.""Shit, Nivia," Varric exclaimed with Marcus agreeing internally as he shook his head. "Guess our original plan of busting in is out the window."Marcus stomped his foot. If only he had his bag with him, the last of his muffle and invisibility would have helped. Dammit, they were too blind. If only…
They are tools, nothing more.
Yes, maybe- no! No! What was he thinking? Just, stop, stop it! He wouldn't stoop down to her level, not ever. Even if it meant completing the mission, there… there had to be another way that didn't require him to abandon his empathy, his moral compass. His mind was trapped.Trapped?
Marcus thought on as he rubbed his temple.
Trapped?
Traps?!"Varric!"The battlemage held his hands over his mouth, embarrassed at how quickly he spoke and startled the two companions. "Woah, Fireboy. What's with the sudden jump? I already dislike elven ruins, rather not add it to the list.""Sorry but… I just had an idea to save the others," Marcus said. "And it won't matter if Vel has them on a kill switch or not.""Is it some spell you know of?" Nivia asked with intrigue, dropping her low down mood."In a way," Marcus laughed a bit as he thought of a way to ask of it. "I will need all of your traps, Varric, in order to make it work.""As long as you know what you're doing," Varric raised his arms to shrug. "Hell, if this works, I'll let you use Bianca.""Want to bet? Marcus lit at the excitement of the automatic crossbow."Eh… no," he said as the battlemage slumped in disappointment. "So, Fireboy, what's this plan of yours?" Varric asked as he and Nivia listened in.His eyes opened slowly, letting a lighter dark light fill his view. The crackle of a fire lit on the walls and a buzz surrounding him, vibrating against the drums of his ears. Then it blared like a horn, rousing every sense."What the hell!" He yelled, shaking his head side to side to rid of the pain when a warmth fell upon his temple."Sto- p!? Oh, it's… it's you. M- my apologies, Dirthamen."The Elvhen god of knowledge and secrets let out a small smile on his ethereal body of green mist, nodding to the young Dalish. Piven hadn't noticed since the Fade but he just realized how similar he looked to him. Like looking through a mirror."I'll admit that's one of the reasons I took a liking to you, young Piven," Dirthamen said. "You remind me of myself when I was young eons ago. And… a part of me sees that hopeful vigor to do good in search of knowledge to share with others.""I-""There's no need to thank me, child, for stating the obvious. Besides, I believe there are more important matters that require your attention.""Oh, I-" Piven's limbs and body shook and vibrated to no avail. "Wh- what, what happened? I remember fighting with Merrill and Fenris then… nothing.""Not nothing, young child. It was the Empire that did this. They ambushed you and the others and turned you over to Vel.""What?" Piven exclaimed.The young elf began to struggle with his arms, trying to break from his binds. "No, no, no. I won't be a prisoner, not again. Not-"A clink of a snap and the young Dalish fell to the floor. He groaned, his hand rubbing away the grogginess. Then he froze as he began to pay attention to what he laid on. It was weirdly shaped and had… fingers? With a turn of his head and a split moment of recognition, Piven jumped away in a frantic as he yelled. Panting so fast, he could barely think until the moment passed. He closed his eyes, hoping it to be a dream. But a soft touch to the shoulder from Dirthamen only confirmed the worst."Fenris."The elvhen freedom fighter, who freed slaves from Tevinter to Ferelden and everywhere between, was dead at Piven's feet. Left to rot in a ruin, head completely turned the other way. His eyes still full of shock, frozen from the moment of death."I am sorry, Piven," Dirthamen said, "but these agents of the Empire were ruthless. Careless, to leave one of ours to rot within a place that should be home.""Weeks?" Piven muttered."I am sorry you had to learn this way but it is the truth," Dirthamen lowered to face Piven, eye to eye with a solemn look. "You and your companions have been held for weeks by Vel, through the support of the Empire's agents. Thanks to the one known as Marcus."A huge drop fell in Piven at Dirthamen's last word, creeping in his throat. Marcus's countrymen… his people, how could they do this? To Fenris, to the others, to… to him? It… it just didn't make sense."I know this is difficult to process, my young child. My brethren and I felt the same after Fen'harel's betrayal. That's why I am here. To guide you, all of us."The aspect of Dirthamen poked to Piven's chest, leaving a soft glow. A ray of light then filled Piven, washing his mind over to another place. That's what he could tell seeing himself unconscious on the ground as it clicked. It was as before, in Carastes."So, what way say you, Fenris?"His vision turned to a tall woman with blond hair who spoke to Fenris, held in place by a giant cat man. And a mage nearby that looked as if he were from the same place as Marcus."Fuck off," Fenris said. "I'm not going to work for an Empire that allows blood magic and mages to do whatever they want. Tevinter is evil, that much I know. But freeing every mage will enslave everyone. It doesn't matter how pretty you make it sound.""Sticking to your beliefs then," the woman said with a creep of a smile. "I
can respect that. A pity it's the wrong one but nonetheless, worthy of respect."
A heart-wrenching pulse exploded from Piven as the large cat man twisted Fenris's head around. He screamed for his name but all he could do was watch as Fenris coughed a final spout of blood before collapsing.
"Shame," the woman sighed, "He would have been useful to the Emperor.""Useful as Marcus, Grandmaster?" the mage sneered."As he can be," she responded before glaring down to Piven. "Though I don't know why he brought this Dalish here or the girl. His lies will cost us dearly.""Then perhaps they should be dealt with by our 'friendly Magister'," the mage said."Should it come to that. But as long as Marcus did not spin such a cavalcade of lies, we'll be fine. If not…""This one will have witnessed an unfortunate accident," the cat man smiled, his fangs baring in blood."Then there is no need to worry," the woman said. "Now then, Karhatus, if you would."
If Piven could feel his jaw, it would have dropped completely off. Magic swirled and wrapped around the three to transform them all into different people. The cat man was now a large human in armor and the other two into magisters.
"Excellent," the transformed woman said, walking off at a slow pace. "Now to bring our guests."Fade to black and a flash of light, Piven was reeled back by the taste of dry air. Breaths slowly easing as he tried to make sense of the vision."It's not your fault," Dirthamen motioned, holding both of Piven's shoulders. Suspense replaced the breaths in the young Dalish. The god of knowledge, now intense with his eyes. "No matter where they're from, humans lie and deceive. Yet do not let that dissuade you. You are the hope of our people, the one to return us to greatness. Never lose sight of that, no matter the cost. You understand, don't you?"Piven nodded in silence, still too shocked to express words. Yet he understood, for all his life was nothing but a struggle. For his family, for his clan, for his people, for… for Laya. That's why he was here, to help them. Why he joined Marcus and…"Am I that naive?"Of course, he was. One human did something nice for him and all of a sudden, he trusts him. All the talk about helping him and his clan. Lies to let down his guard, he should have known."Alas, the human mind is not something even I can comprehend," Dirthamen answered. "Take this as a lesson to grow and learn from. And more importantly, to take advantage of."Piven perked up. "What do you mean?""You have been paying attention, haven't you?"Piven drew blanks on his face. He nodded and grinned so as to not look stupid but the ire of Dirthamen's brow made sweat profusely fall over his face. The Elvhen god sighed, resting his fingers over his face as he spoke."Use the knowledge you have about Marcus in order to achieve your mission. You remember your mission, correct?" Dirthamen held out his palm to several magical images of tiny elven statues. Piven eagerly nodded. "Well, it just so happens that all the remaining pieces are here.""They are!?" Piven exclaimed. "H-how? And isn't that super convenient they're all here?""Destiny finds its way, young Piven and it has found itself here. Are you going to question it or do what needs to be done?"The Elven god's question gave Piven a brief pause, processing what he just learned. "No," he said, rising fervently. "No, I'm… I'm done being lied to and trusting humans. I… I want to do what's right for our people Dirthamen. And if that means listening to destiny, then I'll follow along.""I know this is not how you expected things to turn out but it is for the best that you know your suspicions of humans were correct. Remember, Marcus, betrayed you first so don't feel any remorse for him. It's you and me against them all.""For our people?""For our people," Dirthamen nodded. "But for now…"A poke to the temple was the last Piven saw, everything collapsing into darkness. The last of his hearing was his body hitting with a thud and Dirthamen."Sleep and awaken when the time is right.""Ah! Dammit!"Another and another, shockwaves of energy burst out from Vel. The walls cracked nearly beyond repair, the floor now showcasing the dirt underneath, and dust filling into lungs. Yet no complaints were heard from his men as breathing was the last thing many worried about. Whereas being crushed to death could happen at any moment."What are you all standing around for? I'm trying to concentrate and these constant distractions are further interrupting me."The room rumbled again, spilling even more stone. Rubble fell, crushing a man as his scream was trounced beneath a ray of moonlight shining from the outside."And do your jobs or we'll all be crushed!"Vel's mages further put out their power, pushing back on the ceiling as others pushed blocks of stone back in. Desperately they worked until one tossed their stone."Enough, you crazy bastard!" the man yelled. The whole room froze, terror struck on the others as they watched the mercenary speak out. "This promise of power has done nothing but get us killed so far. It'll be two months and he's nowhere closer than before. He's- he's- t-t-t"The mercenary stuttered, cutting off into an erratic head shake. Gasps set on the others as they backed away from the man reaching out to them. Blood began to pour from his nose and eyes. He screamed, holding his head as an eye popped from his socket.Crimson exploded, painting the men's faces as pieces of brain matter fell. They could hardly shy away from the fountain of blood sprouting from the stem. Vomit puked forth, gazes still stuck on the pieces of teeth, tongue, and brain mushed together by the body.Eyes slowly turned to Vel. A cold, unmoving void of silence washed their souls of the magister and without hesitation, they resumed with double their previous speed."Idiots," Vel sighed, taking the Fea Opus in hand. "This room will be repaired the moment I return. Make sure it's clean as well."The magister rumbled under his breath, stewing with frustration. "Idiots, the lot of them," he ranted as he turned to his quarters. "Where is my tea?""Right here, master," a slave said."Blegh," Vel spat on the slave. "Are you so incapable of such a simple task of making tea?!"He grabbed the elf slave with his bloody tendrils of magic, spiked wraps around the neck piercing ever so lightly. Then the arms and legs were restrained, leaving the slave choked of any words."If I wasn't such a generous person, you'd be nothing but more fuel for my ascendance," Vel snapped, holding the slave's face within his hand. Gasping for air, the slave choked and writhed as blood seeped from her neck. Yet despite it all, the slave returned with matching anger with burning fury in her eyes."Are you serious?" Vel laughed with a manic roar. "At a time like this?"Blood ejected from the slave's mouth, her body shriveling at a rapid pace. "You're just food," Vel smiled menacingly.Draining every drop he could and a tendril shot straight to the door."Magister Vel-""What?!" he shot back. "Oh, it's you."Vesnia, the defector from the Lucerni, nodded silently as she stood by the impaled blood tendril in the wall. "I'm sorry to disturb your… activity but-""Make it quick," Vel sneered, gritting his teeth to the veins engorging on the slave."Hawke has agreed to your demands."Tendrils dispersed immediately, plopping the barely alive slave down. "What?" Vel demanded an answer, blasting his menacing glare near to Vesnia's face."I said…""My ears work fine for your information. Why now of all timing? Were you hoping to save this slave?""That shriveled up thing?" Vesnia glanced over. "No, I simply best to inform you now-""DON'T LIE TO ME!"His voice bellowed in her face. Gigantic arms of muscle and blood exploded over Vel's, breaking into the stone behind. Whatever showing of cleanliness and prestige he possessed disappeared beneath sharp teeth and bloodshot eyes. Veins flowed over his cheeks and scalp, exposing patches of muscle and tissue."Magister Vel," Vesnia said calmly, unmoved."What..." he growled as if in a rasp of a voice."Your face," she stated plainly.Within seconds, the magister raised his arm and widened to the gigantic mass. "I…" he heaved, rolling his arm over his head. The blood slowly receded back, returning the man to a mostly normal look with scars and cuts to boot as he breathed. "My apologies, Vesnia but your news was most suspicious. Hawke wakes and he concedes to my demands without even a fight.""All I merely did was present the options before him and he made his choice.""And what options would those be?""That it's pointless. I told him of how the Thedosian Alliance has failed and the Empire is only moments away from conquering Thedas. And between you, the Empire, and the Qunari, he decided the lesser of the evils."Vel merely frowned at her response, silent at her emotionless demeanor. Then he grinned with a small chuckle. "So pragmatic, aren't you? And the Lucerni never appreciated your skills? Or is that before you came to spy on me?"Vel's eyes narrowed on Vesnia. But the mage didn't show any sign of weakness."Even if they did," Vesnia said, keeping at her same pace, "what would be the point? You are far too powerful to stop and very much close to unlocking the Fea Opus's power. You'll be unstoppable.""And so you work for me out of fear for your life," Vel replied with an incredulous look. Vesnia stayed silent and unmoved. "Huh… out of all these idiots, you might be the only one that's smart."Vesnia nodded her head lightly as she stepped out of the way. Behind she followed the magister as they made their way back to the ritual room."Cassius," Vesnia snapped on command, bringing her companion immediately out from one of the several rooms."Vesnia," Cassius nodded."Have everyone assembled for the ritual. It's time for Magister Vel's ascension," Vesnia relayed as the two exchanged a small wince.All parties soon gathered back into the ritual room, repaired back into a respectable state. Semi-respectable judging from the look Magister Vel gave to his men at their shifting and small demeanor. His attention quickly shifted as his prize levitated into the room."Our hero has arrived!" Vel announced with his arms open wide, pleasantness radiating his voice. "Just in time to witness the greatest feat to ever be held in this world. The rebirth of a new Tevinter Empire… an Eternal Empire for humanity!"The magister stood for several seconds, awaiting appraisal. Clenching his jaw, he monstrously unleashed his tendrils and received roars of cheers and jeering all around."Really?" Hawke let out a snort."Mock all you want, Champion but rest assured once I've completed my ascension, all will praise me of their own will. From you will be delivered the fruit of my-""They could be your loins for all I care," Hawke replied vigorously of contempt, "I'm not doing this because I trust you or some reason like that. Where are my friends? Where's Merrill and Varric?""Oh, yes… that," the magister grinned as he proceeded to snap.The floor rumbled and several spots slid open into large rectangular holes. Out from them, slowly rose-up slabs of marble attached with those of Hawke's friends in chains. Merrill and Piven, along with a few Inquisition agents."Well, here they are," Vel presented. "Now then, as to your agreement…"Hawke said nothing, looking past the man as his pupils shifted side to side."Where?"
Hawke whispered."Where-" Vel began to answer when Hawke leaped forward."Where's Varric? Fenris and the others?" The Champion demanded, throwing his arms as the chains broke.Without hesitation, Vel activated his trap. Hawke froze in place, screaming a blood-curdling cry of agony as the chains tightened him back again. The pain subsided then as it came, leaving Hawke a burning mess of heavy pants and saliva dripping forth."Now look what you've made me do," Vel shook his head. "You should be careful about allowing your anger to overpower. I can't ascend if I have to kill you and your friends. And I'm sure you don't want that for your friends. Your girlfriend especially.""Touch her and there won't be anything left of you when I'm done," Hawke declared, receiving a low punch to the stomach."Thank you, Vesnia," Vel said as he turned away back to the stairs.Vesnia nodded, bringing Hawke forward along. "Don't worry, Hawke," she whispered. "The others weren't captured and he knows nothing. Focus on the plan."Hawke could merely groan in response before turning his attention up to Vel. The magister again presented, showcasing the reason for his fuss.A whole section of the room that shined brightly like a beacon on a hill. The walls were painted and shined just as the day they were made. Yet what was intriguing was the tale it portrayed. Seven elves garbed in royal attire and armor, reaching out towards the altar that stood before the wall. To the mercenaries and slaves below, they paid no mind to it. But to everyone else, there was a faint whisper calling forth. As if from the beyond."What is this?" Hawke asked, his gaze unable to fully see it all from his restraints."An ancient power," Vel explained as he strolled to the altar. "Locked millennia ago by the elves because they felt it too powerful for anyone to use. The power of life and death was in their hands and yet they locked it away. But with your blood, I can finally free it and control the very essence of being. The Fea Opus is salvation.""Fea… Opus," Hawke replied, dread escaping forth from his lips.Vel smiled with his teeth, acknowledging the Champion's fear; He watched as Vel pulled an orb from a box, keeping the Champion in dismay."You remember this, don't you?" Vel snided, presenting the orb. The same one that looked exactly like the one wielded by Corypheus.And like the one before, it swelled in the eerie red glow of energy though one of blood than crackling lightning. There was no time for even a quip as Hawke convulsed erratically to the energy piercing into him."Don't struggle too much, Champion," Vel quipped with a villainous grin before snapping his fingers. "The slaves, bring the slaves here."A huddled mass of tears and cries were escorted up. The elves jumped and twitched. The slurping of the blood from Hawke clammed them into messes of terror."Yes!" Vel hollered as he held the orb high.Clasping with both hands, its energy left Hawke and melded over the orb. Its slimy textured bubbled and popped, fuming with a red mist that scattered the steps. The slaves could only tremble as they huddled close to what would soon happen.A torrent of red goo hosed onto the slaves, coating them all in the same slimy substance. For a moment, all were confused and glancing back to the Magister for a reason for the jam-like coating.He said no words, grinning with delight to what soon unveiled. The men around all jumped back as smoke began to emit from the slime. The slaves began to pant and crawl on the floor when they screeched. The red slime was consuming them, eating their flesh and bones. Their screams were so intense that even the men were horrified. Their bodies turned into mush and became the red slime itself."No," was all Hawke could let out to witness the red slime move back into the orb.The maniacal laugh of Vel radiated through the room, the glory of Tevinter exhumed from his aura. That and the blood slime that began to spread halfway down his arm."Vel, you're-""I don't care," Vel turned, inviting gasps among everyone to the horns growing on his head. "This power... is mine!"The magister's voice bellowed with exuberant force, cracking the room again. The men dazed in fear, falling to their feet and down the stairs. All the while Vel's laugh increased with ever more intensity. The laughs continued as he left for the altar, reaching with the orb. But he stopped.For a moment, silence. Eyes darted amongst the men and Hawke exchanged a worried glance to Vesnia and Cassius as they glared ahead.Vel let out an explosive roar, firing a straight beam of energy from the orb right down the stairs. A small cloud of dust exploded in the hall, leaving debris of stone and dirt to pave the way."Finally, you've arrived," Vel announced, strutting forward. "And you've managed to avoid my attack unharmed. Your reputation does live up to its name, Marcus Ebiri."Hawke's eyes widened in recognition. "Marcus…" he said, trying to catch a view."You don't know what you're talking about, Vel," Marcus's voice called from the hall. "Just like you don't know what you're doing with that orb.""I am perfectly aware of what this is," Vel declared, displaying forth blood tendrils like an octopus. "Just as you're aware what will happen if you even try to attack me."The tendrils writhed close to those still hung on the stone slabs, ready to pierce into their heads at moment's notice while an eerily pinkish glow emanated from their necks.An audible sigh groaned from Marcus. "And I thought you were one of the smart ones."The battlemage stepped through the room entrance and all pretense of leverage dropped like a stone. And even Vel of all people locked up along with his tendrils. "Wh- what are you doing?!" he demanded."What? What's happening?" Hawke asked, then turned to see. "Shit, what the hell Marcus?!"Hell couldn't even describe clearly the Battlemage's plan as he held the same orb as Vel did. However, unlike the blood that covered the Magister's, Marcus's crackled with green lightning and shook erratically."So then, Vel… what'll it be?"
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Chapter 38: Traitors
Disclaimer: I do not own The Elder Scrolls Series or the Dragon Age Series.
Elder Scrolls belongs to Bethesda and Dragon Age belongs to Bioware
A/N:
Very sorry everyone but I had trouble thinking. Don't worry, I'll try to get back on track. And by the way, you might want to read up on chap 37 again if you've forgotten."How- how did you possess that?!" Vel raised with an expanded repertoire of tendrils and energy flowing from his eyes."Ah, ah, ah," Marcus held the orb back, relaxing his grip. "You know what happens if I let go.""You wouldn't dare kill us all and release another Breach," Vel graveled in an ever raspy voice. "You care for your friends.""I care enough not to let them die in agony of you and your blood magic," Marcus glared as he stepped forth. "I can't let you get the Fea Opus.""IT IS MINE!" The magister roared. "You will not stop me from achieving my destiny of ascension."Evermore monstrous features broke out on the Magister; spikes tore from his shoulders, blood oozed between armor plates, and a fume exhumed so noxiously that several of the mercenaries fell and choked. But Marcus remained unwavering in his suicidal move and the two were locked in a standoff, neither willing nor unsure to make the next move. But for others, it was time to act.The Champion of Kirkwall could barely process the situation. His head turned every way for a course of action. But each one would only end in his friends dying or Marcus unleashing another Breach."There's no way out from it," he gritted as hung his head.
Don't go out on me yet, Hawke. Our plan can still work.
The voice of Vesnia in his head reared the Champion to her. She was trained on Marcus along with Cassius, magic at the ready.Telepathic communication, Hawke.
Vesnia spoke again.
Don't question it and listen. I need you to keep these two talking, long enough for us to free the others.A grunt came from Hawke, frustration mounting of the choice presented. Yet with the room hot, he had to act. His teeth gritted before expunging for his mouth to open wide and screamed, "PUMPERNICKEL!"The Maker himself couldn't lift the awkwardness if he could. All eyes dropped and turned to Hawke, perturbed and dumbfounded at the sudden declaration. That brief moment allowed for Vesnia to make her move, ejecting wind from her palm."Shit."A voice elected to curse near the imprisoned companions, revealing to Varric and Narria fallen on their bums."YOU!" Vel exclaimed as he turned around."The orb!" Vesnia shouted, directing the magister back to Marcus leaping from a giant axe."Battlemage!" the wielder of the axe, a seven-foot-tall man, elicited as he cratered where Marcus stood. "Fight me!" he roared with warrior's valor.The orb left from Marcus's grasp, sputtering violently out of control as it burst out in electric flames."You fool!" Vel said, radiating out his tendrils to envelope the orb. The room and its guests were blown away from the gigantic sphere of blood that was to absorb the blast of the green electricity breaking off to its maximum explosion. Reaching its zenith, it exploded and it was over."What is this?" Vel permeated in his raspy voice, held in confusion as green particles and dust puffed out instead."Marcus?" Hawke questioned from across to the battlemage as he shrugged his shoulders."Bit of my magic and alchemy can make for a really convincing explosion, don't you think?""ENOUGH!" Vel said.The magister's rage was never greater than before. In blistering speed, his magic moved with fury, grabbing everyone in blood-soaked hands. Friends and foe alike were pinned against the walls, screaming in pain together."THERE WILL BE NO MORE OF THIS... THIS IDIOCY. NO MORE! THE POWER IS MINE!""Vel, no!"The cries of Vesnia falling on deaf ears as Vel's orb was placed into the pedestal. The magister cackled with true villainy as it powered on, lights on energy flowing towards the floor and to the walls."YES!" Vel let out as white flashed in an instant.Spirals of dread twisted high above into an endless green void filled with black and red stones. So familiar that Piven leaped to his feet, crawling down to a tumble until pressing what felt to be legs."Hello."Piven jumped, raising his hands. "Oh, Dirthamen. It's... you," Piven relaxed. "How… what has happened? Is this…""I think you know the answer young child," the Elvhen god replied, lifting him to his feet, "and how?"The young Dalish merely remembered the show of spectacle by Marcus and then somehow a bright light just flashing before his eyes. When Vel… no… did he…?"He did not create a Breach if you must know," Dirthamen raised a hand to pause further words. "However, the situation is still dire. For this is not a dream, but you are here physically in the Fade.""What?!" Piven exclaimed, thoughts beginning to race with ever more questions. "H-how?""We gods were powerful, child, and created just as powerful creations. However, some we created in order to deter non-elvhen from our artifacts. This is the product of such that the Tevinter mage activated in his foolish quest."The elvhen god gestured to Piven to follow along, reaching to the edge of a cliffside overlooking an amalgamation of… well, he didn't know how to describe such a thing. A winding maze from a first look but it was so warped yet focused at the same time. And the longer he stared at it felt as though his spine was starting to rip."There's no need to be afraid," Dirthamen said. "Not so long as we are here, no harm shall befall you. From that or the magister.""We?""We," he nodded.Out from the flashing vortexes, they appeared. Just… awe was what Piven could describe. Awe and deference as all the Evanuris appeared before the young Dalish. "Ancestors," he merely replied as he knelt. Though he knew what each was meant to look like, Piven still guessed he would be right to tell from merely a look.Sylaise was the one with long golden hair, with intricate robes of quite fashionable design and armor overlaid with a dress. The one that glowed as though with Lyrium in both his eyes and armor was June, wielding a staff that was a mixture of mechanical and magical nature. Falon'Din was easy, looking exactly the same as his brother beneath the hood and a more friendly demeanor from his face. Ghilan'nain with a headpiece that resembled a halla's horns and a dress as pure color as their fur. That left Andruil, the elvhen woman in tight armor. Her armor was animalistic with sharp claws and hair tapered down like a predator's mane. Finally, that left one. Older than rest, stern brows and eyes yet calm. Father to all, Elgar'nan."What… what is happening, if I may ask?" Piven asked as he bowed."Why, something spectacular… obviously," Andruil flared. "No need to be such a scared little boy."Piven hunched in as the Elvhen goddess reached down with her hands that looked utterly painfully to grab from the claws."Ow," she cried playfully as a quick hand struck her head."This is no time for your games, Andruil," Elgar'nan snided as he strode by with the others. "There is work to be done and we don't need the boy to be more distracted as is.""Yeah, I mean honestly… grow up Andy," June commented before jumping away from a swipe from Andruil.It bewildered Piven that the Elvhen God of Craft snickered and jested like some teenager while the Goddess of the Hunt derided back a saying on being older. Being lifted up changed his mind away as he turned around to the two brothers of gods."This may be confusing to you, child, but our course of action requires you to pay attention," Falon'din said without brevity, dropping Piven to a seat."Oh come now brother, there's no need to be so impatient," Dirthamen said, crossing his arms. "You cannot expect someone so young to understand thousands of years within a month.""Only because your explanation was not enough... brother," Falon'din replied back with a sneer. "Even a human would understand as something so simple. Perhaps it's best if you go on ahead while I explain.""And perhaps it would be best if you stick to the plan. You wouldn't want to upset Elgar'nan now, would you?"The feeling of confusion suddenly replaced itself in Piven with draining of himself. His body aching, as if shrinking beneath the auras the Elvhen gods released. Annoyance perhaps from the conversation but all Piven could feel was a heat of overwhelming power. Coming to a head then vanishing just as fast, leaving Piven with the sounds of a staff stepping further away."Then make it quick, brother," Falon'din exclaimed from a distance."You know me," Dirthamen muttered. "Now then, as I was saying… ""W-wait, hold on," Piven reached out with both hands. "This is… can't you slow down? I don't-""We'll speak as we go. There isnt much time."The god of knowledge levitated Piven with but a mere finger, leaving the young Dalish to float beside as Dirthamen walked toward the maze. Piven resisted, shielding away from getting closer to the dangerous pit."As I said before, child, there's no need to be afraid," Dirthamen answered in a soothing voice.The Dalish's eyes opened with reluctance, widening to a ray of glistening halls of books. Upon mounds and mounds of scrolls and charts littered on the ground. The amount of knowledge they must have possessed, he couldn't possibly read not even half."A library?" Piven said."What your eyes perceive," Dirthamen answered, looking on ahead as he continued. "It is, however, an illusion. If you touched those any those papers, you'd be incinerated in seconds.""What?" Piven exclaimed, huddling his body close. "Why would it do that?""Because this section of the Fade is a trap," Dirthamen began to explain. "When that magister placed the orb in the pedestal, his human blood tainted it. Thus he activated a trap we had put in place, trapping all within the room to section of the Fade we still controlled. To teach intruders a lesson.""But we didn't mean to intrude, we were trying to stop Vel.""Don't you think I know that," Dirthamen snapped. "Why else would we be in a hurry?"The young Dalish reeled from the sudden anger that formed. And Dirthamen seemed to notice as well as his brows relaxed and shook his head away.Dirthamen sighed. "I am not quick to anger but you must understand, we are running out of time," he said.Piven plopped down to his feet again, higher up above the Elvhen god. With a wave, his staff conjured out a bow that flew straight into Piven. The Dalish caught it with instinct he didn't realize he had."What's this?" Piven asked, treading a finger over the bow.It looked exactly like his bow. Simple and carven from his own hands, engraved with the names of his father and Laya. A reminder of what he fought for. Yet…"I have manifested it here to deal with that filth you know as a magister," Dirthamen stood before on air like it was ground. "It has been imbued from us all to put him down for good. Doing so should break the trap, returning the rest back into the physical world."A point raised in Piven's mind when his breath stopped short of allowing the words. He hunched over with a sigh then up again to a soft nod from Dirthamen. He didn't need an explanation. He needed to trust, trust what the gods are planning are for the good of the people."Shit."Marcus breathed out a long sigh. Floating rocks, green ooze, green sky. The Fade but something was off. He could actually feel his body. This was no dream."Nothing ever goes to plan, does it?" the Battlemage questioned as he dusted himself off. "Great job, huh Marcus. In the Fade, physically. I mean, might as well have charged in, riding on Selene. Probably would still be here."A sultry voice chuckled. "My aren't you a cutie."The Imperial Battlemage whipped around and without hesitation, ejected a stream of fire from his staff. A figure vanished before the spell incinerated its surroundings. Marcus raised out his arms. A barrage of fireballs battered around, pummeling everything with flames. Even the realm of the Fade could not resist as the imaginary walls gave way to ruined rubble of floating black rocks."Well now, this is quite interesting," the sultry voice permeated. "So much power from a mage, and a human no less. Are you sure you're not part elf?"Marcus raised up a defensive aura, crackled flames enveloping him and his staff. Lobs of spirit energy fired all around, rapidly pelting against his cloak. Demons of wrath, pride, and terror rose up and fell from above. Roars and screeches surrounded the battlemage, flexing their power as they all charged at once. With a spin, Marcus planted his staff deep. A shimmering barrier of energy erected over, stopping every demon as they barreled in. Their screeches incinerated into ash in seconds. Terror seemed to strike the remaining demons as their attack paused. Slinking away, a force of some kind seemed to lift them all and flung them into the far corners of the sky as again the seductive voice laughed and giggled throughout."My oh my, aren't you just so powerful?" The voice said. "And so strong with magic, you've hardly given it you're all. Show me more.""Enough!" Marcus declared with a puff of his chest. "I don't have time for this so just show yourself. You can't defeat me.""Now why would I ever do that Battlemage?"Above the voice materialized into a very near-naked voluptuous woman. She laid atop on her side, breasts bare and barely covered with beaded jewelry. Beautiful no doubt Marcus would think were it not for the scaly tail that rested over legs and purple flames flowing from a horned head."Oh do you like what you see?" the desire demon caressed its hand slowly down its figure. "I'm sure you have all these months, hiding away with no one to comfort."Marcus paused in his attacks, fear striking him back down from the demon. The coy laugh emerged again as the desire demon looked him in the eyes."Don't act so surprised," the desire demon's voice materialized behind.Marcus frantically swung around with his sweat ladened staff, raising it in defense. Yet the desire demon showed no worry, swaying without hesitation towards the battlemage."You know what this place is and who it belongs to," the demon said. "I'll give you a hint if you give me something."The desire demon hands reached out as Marcus reacted back with a swing."Yes, like that!" the desire demon answered with high jubilation as it held the staff without effort. "I'm so glad the Evanuris gave you to me!"Confusion struck over Marcus in a daze at the disbelief. "Impossible," he thought to himself as he exploded, releasing tiny explosions in waves.Darkness surrounded him until single torch lit. Then another followed by another down a straight path, directing to a large mirror at the end. Marcus vigorously shook his head, trying to shake away what he saw."It's nothing to worry about. It's just an illusion," he said to himself as he engulfed his palm in flames. Or at least tried too as nothing happened. "A really strong one that makes my magic invisible. All right, so what is it you want?"Marcus's question went unanswered; the mirror was the only thing that showed to him, shining bright white as snow. The battlemage gritted his teeth and pressed cautiously to the mirror. Yet an unnerving feeling boiled in his stomach, blind from his surroundings and no doubt part of the demon's plans. Something he began to deduce as he looked into the mirror."What… kind of nightmare is this?" Marcus asked.Nightmare was the least of what he could describe seeing. Everyone from the expedition experienced the most unimaginable pain and horror inflicted on them. He saw Hawke losing in battle, watching his friends and family torn apart, butchered, and bodily horrors that Marcus had no word for. Over and over it happened, again and again. Varric constantly wailed about becoming his parents, Merrill watching as everything of the elvhen burned while the rest were tortured with other horrors that befell them. Nivia, spit upon and tortured by magisters. But what unnerved him the most was not what happened to them. It was their faces, grins from edge to edge as they laughed without pause and with tears streaming down their face. Everyone suffering this endlessly without…"Wait," Marcus said, frantically turning his head. "Where's… Where's Piven?"Marcus's challenge echoed without a response. In a mere instant, Marcus swung towards the mirror, shattering it to dust. The darkness still remained however the battlemage still had a trick up his sleeve. His staff planted firmly in his grasp as he spoke an incantation."Bormahu, hon me. Bolaav me fin mulaag wah al daar sah!"A brilliant aura of white flames engulfed the battlemage as he repeated the incantation. Every second it burned brighter and hotter as the void rumbled from the power. Then it began to burn away like paper, singing to ashes and revealing back to the familiar green sky. Through it, Marcus labored as the flames soon turned on him. His skin singed and blackened to soot, hair burned into flames. It consumed and melted his clothes but Marcus remained adamant as it came to his flesh. With a swift move, the battlemage exploded out and tore it all away. A scream of agonizing pain followed out as the green Fade sky returned to rocky platforms floating in their void."You impudent mortal," a deep grovel voice echoed over. "You will suffer and lie in an agony of your dreams. Break into nothing, only to be brought back and become a drooling fool over and over for eternity!"Stone tendrils burst over and wrapped over the charred battlemage, bringing him to his sharp rocks further bled his weakened skin of blood, whitening the flesh. All while the grovel voice laughed at the agony it caused. For a few minutes, it did.The laugh broke down into a low growl. "What… is this?" the voice bellowed ever more deeply and close to Marcus. "You should be writhing in an eternal torture of pain and suffering, begging for death-""It's not real."The voice of Marcus echoed back with rival force, weakening the stone ropes. His ashen legs slowly stood even as the crimson liquid ran down. As if the pain wasn't even a feeling for the battlemage, and the shadow over his eyes glowed brightly with the embers of Akatosh's light."This is an illusion," he broke, exploding in a light. A puff of flame burst out, renewing the battlemage like a phoenix reborn. As if nothing happened, he once again stood tall and planted his staff. "The Fade reacts to what is around us and shapes everything. My emotions, my spirit, it, and everyone else's is what makes this place. And while I can't change everything here, I at least know that nothing here can harm me!""You're a Dreamwalker, aren't you?" the desire demon screeched as it materialized again, nails whipped out like claws."You'd like to know more about me, wouldn't you?" Marcus answered without looking back. "Yet I'm not the only one here that hides more about themselves, aren't I? Nightmare."With one sullen look, Marcus turned to the desire demon. Surprise took hold of its face for a few seconds. Then a cackling laugh came forth, getting deeper with every second as Marcus stood his ground to the black smoke that concealed the demon's curves. Its form changed shape, morphing every aspect into a shadowy figure. Emerging forth, a tiny trip in Marcus's feet came to abound to what was his own Emperor, clad in his pristine steel armor."It's no wonder you fear this man," spoke the fake Emperor, slightly unnerving Marcus as it sounded as his Emperor. "Even in this form I take, I can sense it exudes power. Power that men only dare to dream about. The nightmares this Dragonborn must have caused.""Don't you dare take his form," Marcus flared in a raging aura.Nightmare cackled. "Because I am unworthy?" it replied with a further chuckle. "Yet you're the one trapped here, failing your mission. What would he think, what would your family think?""Be quiet," Marcus gritted as he swung out an arc of magic.It phased through Nightmare as it morphed again into a clouded mass, spinning away to a rock that overlooked. Emerging this time as the grandmaster of Blades. "Perhaps she will take your place, deposing you and your precious ideals into the void?" Nightmare spoke in Nilssa's voice. "Leaving you to rot as you watch your Empire become a haven of terror and submission."Marcus's teeth grinded with a fury that it echoed. His mind was overcome with anger as he looked upon Nightmare's form, seeping out magic from every pore. His hand raised high up, readied to unleash forth his arsenal of spells."Enough, Marcus."The battlemage's arm stopped on a dime, grasped in a tight clench. The familiar brutal pain brought him out of his rage and a squeal he sword would not happen again."Aw, dammit Selene," Marcus pulled away with a pout as he vigorously rubbed his wrist. "Do you always have to show up at the worst possible time?""Do you always have to display such lowly male aggression, especially over that little gnat?" Selene countered, pointing with her flaming sword. "Just watch."A flurry of mini fireballs blasted from Selene's sword to Nightmare, leaving Marcus flabbergasted as the Golden Saint charged forth without hesitation. Not because she did so but the eagerness as he saw her dance away to a fight with Nightmare, now transformed into a gigantic spider. And as he watched, there was only one thing that his mind kept standing on; why?Why, why was he… so hesitant? About everything that's happened? The artifacts, the war, it would have been done had he not tarried so long with Hawke and rest. He wouldn't be here, trapped in an Evanuris illusion, he-"Shit," Marcus muttered beneath the crashing sounds of what was presumably a spectacular fight between Selene and Nightmare.The demon, he hated to admit, was right in a way. He was so engrossed in his findings and working with the Inquisition that he nearly forgot the mission. And that creeping feeling of failure gnawed at him as a hidden shadow, lurking behind his every doubt and hesitation.A rumble suddenly rocked him out from introspection, his senses driving the battlemage to dodge as a crashing object nearly plopped on him. Selene's battered body left a scorched mark before one of the long legs of Nightmare impaled straight through."Enough!" Nightmare yelled as it towered over Marcus, tossing Selene away. "Die and watch your friends suffer in eternity!""No," Marcus spoke softly.Filling himself again with Akatosh's blessing and Magnus's, Marcus swallowed his breath and closed his eyes. And with one exhale, he slowly opened to a large leg of Nightmare coming towards him at a snail's pace. Its hard beige scaly legs full of fur and giant maggots converged with a slimy green goo that floated behind. Above, Selene's broken body flying off and changing into a golden mist, returning back to Oblivion."No more," he breathed, clasping over his staff. "I won't hesitate ANY MORE!"A blinding light of orange crimson heat flashed in an instant. A bright column erected high into the sky, melding into a gigantic sword. Impaled straight through the Nightmare as screeched with a gutting scream. It only continued further as the battlemage pulled his staff back, slicing down the middle like a banana peel. Nightmare collapsed, its two sides landing around Marcus, displaying innards evenly cauterized like nicely cut meat.Marcus was left panting, nearly falling over were it not for his staff. Sweat he imagined would be all over him were he back in Thedas, prompting it to actually commence to wash over his eyes."Okay, maybe a bit much," he commented as he wicked the substance away. "But you get the point."It was amazing really. That a demon would lead him to a heavy introspection on himself was nothing short of weird. The giant sword however was… stop, you're doing it again Marcus. Just focus on getting out of here and stopping Vel. Then it's back to the mission.A shimmer caught Marcus's eye and he turned to Nightmare's… corpse if you could call it. Melting into a black pudge, slinking to retreat."But first," Marcus bemused, putting out his palm in a purple glow.The battlemage brought down his foot on the pudge, stopping it in place. Raising it out, a soul trap blasted over, eliciting a grunt from Nightmare."What are you doing?" Nightmare screeched. "What is… happening to… m-me?"The demon roared as its body streamed up into purple energy, pitching ever higher as it flowed entirely towards Marcus. Its defiance was in vain as it was wholly consumed into the black soul gem Marcus possessed. Bouncing full of energy within his hand, little roars cursing out every insult in existence."Lee...t me… out of… here… you, argh!"Nightmare squealed beneath Marcus's hand as it squeezed tightly on the black soul gem."Shut up and listen," Marcus glared at the gem. "You're going to release my friends and tell us how to get out of this place, got it?""Why would I…?"A high screech emerged as the gem cracked under the pressure of Marcus."I can't kill you but I sure as hell can make you suffer," Marcus declared. "Just one summon and you can spend eternity in the Shivering Isles and you'll see what a nightmare is really like. Now release them."Nightmare cackled with joyous sound, bouts of shrieking interrupting between as Marcus increased the pressure. "You're bluffing," the demon said with a defiant laugh."I warned you," Marcus said.Selene summoned once again. Anger strewn across her brows as she came ready, brandishing her sword. Then confused as she looked around then turning to a giddy laugh."Oh this is just hilarious," Selene barely strung her sentence from the laughs that spilled from her chest."I'll think you'll like it even more Selene," Marcus handed out towards her. "I'm sure your Lord will be delighted to have such a unique guest at his palace."A soft bitten smile bit across Selene's lips. A smile and nod she presented back, taking the trapped demon with her to the Shivering Isles. A brief moment of respite came to Marcus. Casually waiting for Selene's return, he counted out. "Three… two… one…"As quickly as she left, Selene reappeared with a hop and skip, signally that all seemed to go well."My lord thanks you, Battlemage Marcus," Selene presented with a bow. "It was the most pleasant thing that ever happened, more so than what that Emperor of yours did.""Battlemage, huh? Pretty sure the only time you called me that was when I first summoned you. Remember, back at the academy?"Selene rose to meet out her gaze. Her smile invited a bit of blush from Marcus, chuckling with a nervous smile. "Selene, what are you-" The battlemage couldn't finish, reeling back from a strike of a hand across his cheek."Hey! Ow!" relented Marcus, tendering to his cheek."That's for letting me die," Selene cried as she tossed back Nightmare, leaving Marcus a tinge of annoyance. Especially as she departed flashing her middle finger."Real mature, Selene," he yelled out while she phased back home. "Jeez, you're just so-""Agonizing.""Well, more annoying than-""MADNESS!" Nightmare despaired, gem shivering. "ALL AROUND I- I-""Became mad?" smirked Marcus."How- how can you-""I can't, and neither can you," Marcus stated factly. "Because in the grand scheme of everything, you're nothing compared to the Princes.""You… you…""Now unless you feel like spending more time with the Mad Prince, you'll do as I said. Now."A grumble of compliance riddled from the gem. The battlemage's ear perked at the furloughing of wind that gusted over his robes. Stone beneath stone crumbled by block, fading like a mirage as the entirety of the Fade warped and bent around. Increasing at the pace, Marcus shielded away from the aura. And when he opened, his eyes opened with relief.He cried out to Hawke, Varric, Merrill, and Nivia; the four laid unconscious along with several others of the expedition. Moments of eerie silence passed when a plethora of coughs emerged."I've got you." Marcus knelt down and held up Hawke, the champion still virulent with coughs but managed to raise a hand."I'm… I'm... fine," Hawke answered beneath coughs that began to shorten. The Champion took a moment to hold in his breath and quickly turned his eyes to his companions. "Merrill, Varric."The elf and dwarf subsided their coughs but from a glance, Marcus could see the terror that still haunted their sullen faces. Still, they fared well, considering the others were curled and trembling as they repeated little rambling of words."That was…" Merrill breathed before collapsing in Hawke's arms. "I can't even say what it was. Garret, I didn't mean those things. I-"A tight embrace from the Champion silenced the frantic apology. The trembles in Merrill allayed and she responded in kind, breathing an easy sigh of relief of her boyfriend's trust."It's not your fault," Hawke said. "It was Nightmare's."Merrill looked up to Hawke with a raised brow as Varric swiftly walked by. "The demon we fought with the Inquisitor in the Fade," Varric answered. "If there's one demon I couldn't forget, that was it.""Varric, you-""Yeah, I'm fine, Hotshot," Varric interrupted the battlemage with a raised palm. "Scarred for life twice but I'm good. Nivia, are you...""Please… I don't want to talk about," the young Tevene mage curled away from Varric's reach. "Just… I don't want to be in the Fade anymore.""Are we in the Fade again?" Varric asked.Marcus confirmed Varric's suspicions, recounting to the group what has transpired and the business with Nightmare. And when pressed on the demon itself, Marcus simply said he defeated the being and drove it off. Luckily, the horrors Nightmare inflicted were enough that the group was still not fully aware. Enough to not notice the battlemage tossing the black soul gem into an infinite green abyss, the last screams from Nightmare only a whisper as it disappeared."So…" Nivia stuttered as she slowly stood, arms wrapped close. "We're in the Fade? Like… actually here? Is that why the demon was so strong?""That can't be though," Hawke countered. "Last time Varric and I were in the Fade physically, Nightmare couldn't do this. All he did was send minions.""Because this is one of the domains of the Evanuris," Marcus stated.The mention of the Evanuris chilled the group's faces; As if the name struck fear like a children's fairytale."So then," Hawke pressed on his forehead to gather the information. "This is an Evanuris trap of some sort?""Is that a problem?" Marcus asked."You mean other than the fact that seven powerful elves, probably as powerful as Solas, might be here?" Merrill asked as she tightened her body."Perhaps we should deal with a more immediate problem about Piven being missing?" Marcus exclaimed, echoing his voice.The group exchanged looks around, looking for the young Dalish. And upon confirming his words, they quickly steeled themselves with a determined look. Hawke carried forward from the group, placing a hand on Marcus's shoulder."Then let's find him."Far off in another corner of this brazen section of the Fade, the young Piven trekked as best his tracker abilities allowed him. Jumping from floating platform to floating platform and a few near misses of a bottomless sky, he made his way to what seemed to be a temple of sorts below.It was large and pointy, towers that seemed as if to spiral off into infinity. Each of them with beautiful color glass windows, embedded with each one of the Evanuris. Their eyes trended downward to an enormous stair that followed down to a long path. Columns and statues of the Evanuris lined along, displaying chiseling features of muscle and beauty. Sparkles of energy floating around as imbibed by the Fade itself to dance and further enhance. It was art brought to life, an example of elvhen creation in its prime. Thus it came as no surprise as they were immediately destroyed by a passing group of souls hellbent on its destruction.The young Dalish elf quickly lowered to catch a better view of the perpetrator as none other than Magister Vel, blasting every statue and structure along with intense rage. Even his own group of men that followed cowered, staying away and nearly falling off the edge of the floating structure. Save for two brave souls, one of which ran to his side."Magister Vel, calm down. Destroying everything in sight is not going to-""Not going to what?!"Tendrils of blood tore from Vel's back, waving out like spider legs. They stopped short of stabbing the woman as she stood stunned at the monstrous face of the Magister. Blood just poured and slimed over his skin from head to toe. His hands and feet were gigantic, blood constantly flowing over. Half his face was completely covered in blood, rotten away of muscle and skin with his teeth and eyes exposed."Help gain ultimate power," answered the woman, Vesnia as she regained composure. "We don't need to attract any more demons now, do we?""That's what you all are for!" Vel vehemently exclaimed, his voice gurgling from the excess of blood. "And yet, you two are the only ones remotely capable of that!"Vesnia jumped back from the flare of power Vel unleashed as the magister flicked his arm out. A massive blood fist held out and crushed the cowering men. Chunks of flesh and blood were all that was left and then absorbed into Vel as a meal."Now stop wasting my time and open the temple for me! Argh!"Vel reeled over his stomach, dropping to his knees and hands that barely kept their shape. A hoarse growl groveled as the blood worsened his features. Spikes grew from his back, on his hands, the top of his head; breathing slowed to that of a rabid dog.A drop of sweat popped on the two lower-ranked magisters. The two exchanged a quick glance and nodded. The two held out their palms and sent out their energy. The combination of magic washed over Vel in a yellow light so bright that even Piven from afar had to shield away. In a flash, Vel was back to his old self for the most part though blood still oozed over his limbs."I'm afraid it won't last long," Vesnia said. "Cassius's magic and mine won't be able to heal the effect again so-""Just- go- and- get- it," Vel brokenly interrupted, leaning against the one intact statue.Vesnia bowed without hesitation and ran up with Cassius into the temple, leaving Vel all alone to stew in silence.The perfect shot laid bare for Piven. But rather than taking it, all the young boy could do was pant anxiously as held his bow tight. The magnitude of it became so loud, he could only cover his mouth lest Vel hears him."Come on, Piven,
get a hold of yourself," Piven whispered between breaths. "You have to- have to… dammit.""Calm."Piven's body suddenly relaxed upon the word. He looked around, wondering where it came from. Nothing he could see… until a strange tiny hand was grabbing his lips. He cried out in surprise, thrashing his head around. Yet when the hand wouldn't let go, he reached towards it; it broke away, held up a finger, and made a shushing sound.Piven was left stunned, staring bewildered. "What- what are you?" he asked.The tiny hand made a gesture to point to the bow in Piven's hand. Piven said nothing; he merely followed with his eyes to gleam in awe. The tiny hand morphed into a little ball of light, bouncing around the bow."What are you?" Piven softly asked.The tiny ball leaped into the bow, leaving Piven with a confused look. The boy breathed in relief at the sight of several more little balls emerging from the bow. Floating around him like little fairies and upon pressing his ears closer, a sound emerged from them."Calm.""Safe.""Here to help."Piven let out an exasperated sigh. "Are you… sent by Dirthamen? Or… one of the others?"The little balls all answered with a soft yes and immediately all pressed on his arms. Piven's eyes darted on them as they flew up then down again on his arms.Piven bit his cheek in frustration at their manner. "You want me to follow you up?" he asked, tongue in cheek.The little balls' continued actions confirmed the Dalish's query and he peered up again. Eyes widened in disbelief to where Vel was standing because he wasn't there."Where did he-""Roll."A gasp escaped from Piven. He rolled back in the nick of time as to where we stood was destroyed. Massive blood tentacles burrowed out and crashed down. Piven, unable to keep balance, lost hold of his bow. He grabbed forth but his path was blocked as more and more of the tentacles blocked his path. Back and back he stepped until he tripped. The end of a tentacle pierced towards him and Piven shielded away from the blow. Yet instead he felt not a pierce but a tight squeeze, lifting him high. The other tentacles all slinked and melded together. It was a grotesque mixture of blood that bubbled and popped. Emerging forth came out Magister Vel, completely covered in the substance as if he were made of blood."I knew such a filthy stenchy was so familiar," Vel hoarse with a maw of slimy bloody fangs. "And I was right. A pathetic little elf playing hero."Piven merely could grunt under the pressure of the tentacle that brought him closer to Vel. The magister's hand grabbed Piven by the neck."Your kind will never learn, will they?" Vel pierced, drawing blood with a long claw over Piven's cheek. "You will never win. And once I've gained the Fea Opus, the first thing I will do is kill every elf and ensure nothing of your kind remains. Starting with this bow- argh!"The entirety of Vel screeched in agony as the bow disintegrated his mass upon contact, releasing both it and Piven.The young Dalish wasted no time and leaped toward the bow. He slammed the bow down, burning more agony in Vel. The blood mass curried and morphed away, summoning a gigantic fist. It knocked Piven aside, flying him off the platform. Arms and legs wailed around as he fell towards the temple structure. He shielded his eyes but found a force knocking him hard into his gut. Breaths escaped him as he bounced around until finally landing against the one statue of Dirthamen."Ow," Piven groaned as he stood up to see another fisting slamming down.The fist however could not reach the young elf, instead, slamming against a yellow barrier. Spikes and fire were added to the fist and still, it could not breach the barrier with its raging fury.Beneath all the rage, it clicked to Piven as he looked to his bow. The ball of lights kept emerging from the weapon, strengthening the barrier beneath blow after blow. One flowed into his hand and changed into an arrow of light. Its light alone made the Magister cower from its brightness."Thank you gods!" Piven let loose.The arrow ripped through Vel as if he were nothing. Disintegration and steam agonized over the man. Turning into a blob of blood, he burrowed under the structure and swallowed all. Rocks and debris spewed forth at crazy velocity. Piven ran and turned, his barrier keeping bay the small rocks. Arrows he shot off in retaliation though none could hit. Wise to his weapon, Vel threw up chunks of rocks and broken statues as shielding. And the more he had to counter.Piven's dodging and peppering could only last for long. After firing an arrow off, he gasped as a large boulder flung straight towards him. At the last second, he rolled. But it was useless as a wall of blood spikes emerged in his path. Bow drawn, it was barely a blink before the boulder crashed down; breaking apart and settled into a cloud of dust.It dispersed from the light of the bow shining in defiance. The barrier held but flickered. Immediately it collapsed into nothing, leaving Piven in a daze. Without hesitation, the blood goop encased and dragged the Dalish in. Choking and writhing, Piven could not resist without his bow. The bloody substance stabbed into his gut, tearing at his armor. He screamed, retching his head up from the gooey blood. His eyes flared in horror as the blood pulled back from his stomach, leaving it the only thing bare.A towering mass of blood emerged, a long column stretching high over Piven. The boy's eyes pulsated with fear as it emerged with the face of Vel, ever a villainous cackle emerging forthwith as he morphed a long spike."BEGONE!"The spike struck fast as lightning. Potent screams mustered from Piven as they embedded deep in his chest. For a minute. Then several seconds. Then one until the scream died awkwardly down, leaving the Dalish to raise a brow in confusion. His eyes drifted slowly down and a gasp escaped. The spike had only pierced the very top layer of his skin, suspended in place. In fact, the entirety of the blob that was Vel was stuck in place, vibrating incessantly to regain movement."Well, look at you now, Vel…"The monstrous Magister and young Dalish both turned with shock and relief respectively to another floating structure above. With a great big smile of heroism and bravery stood Hawke, twirling dagger in hand."A proper blood mage, aren't you? Ugly, crazy, even made of the stuff. What's next, long lost elvhen secrets?""Ahem," coughed Merrill as the Dalish blood mage held Vel in place."What? You're not ugly like him… I mean, he's still got that mustache," Hawke shrugged back, receiving a roll of eyes from Merrill. "And uh… Nivia, mind helping Merrill out a bit?""Well… I…" Nivia hesitated as she looked upon her former master."Y-you… You…. YOU!"Before Vel could finish whatever hoarse rebuttal of slurs coming forth, a barrage of bombs and fireballs bombarded with explosive vigor. The mass of Vel relented under, freeing Vel, and leaped over towards the temple."You okay, Twitch?" A flaming trial landed by Piven, carrying Varric, Marcus, and the rest of the expedition. The dwarf extended a hand to the confused boy. "Varric? And you guys, what are you doing?" Piven stuttered."Saving you," Marcus answered nonchalantly while lobbing fireballs towards Vel. "Are you alright? Why are you fighting Vel alone?"A shout of resistance bellowed from Vel before Piven could answer. His bloodied mass hulked high up before the steps of the temple, displaying out limbs, spikes, and all manner of weaponry of blood."I've had enough of you all," Vel wretched off steaming blood. "I am Vel, the most powerful mage in all of Thedas. I will not be denied!"A mess of blood scattered high above, then quickly rocketed down over the entire area. Marcus and Merrill both slammed their staffs, shielding their respective groups. To their shock, it passed through effortlessly."Move!" Marcus cried as he tackled Varric and Piven away.Torrential rain of blood blasted the ground, splashing against some of the Inquisition expedition. Steam fumigated off the substance and a cry of agony broke on the covered members. The blood burned through flesh and bone, melting those covered into a puddle. Some cowered in fear with some reaching for their melting comrades."Don't touch them," Marcus yelled to no avail.Those that reached found themselves wrapped by the blood as well, spreading and melting their bodies. Horror still continued as within the puddle, the blood bubbled and rose in the shape of the fallen members and warriors. Faces wrought with bits of teeth and flesh yet their bodies moved as if alive.A flaming wall erected forth from Marcus. "Everybody back," he said as he turned upwards. "Hawke! Vel!"The Champion turned to see a piece of slimy blood racing towards the temple entrance. "Merrill," he signaled, taking Nivia by hand."No, Hawke, waaiit…" the young Teven screamed, leaping down with Hawke towards the escaping slime.Merrill followed behind, locking the slime in place. Her arms strained against the pushback, veins popping in relation to the struggle."Nivia, if you won't blood magic, mind using your ice," Hawke relayed as he surged forward.Nivia nervously shook her head and reached out. A jet of frost streamed out. Chilling the blood, it cracked and grunted against Hawke's daggers."Pest!" the blood exclaimed, morphing into Vel.Vel countered with Hawke in a battle of might. Jabs of spiked fists struck forth but Hawke easily dodged. Every jab, the Champion stabbed; every slice, he pummeled with a Great Dragon's rage. Even with a liquid body, Vel strained under every blow."NO!" he graveled hoarsely, his body fizzling apart. "NO!"A force of brilliance echoed from Vel's shout, pushing Hawke down. Merrill fell from the blowback, bleeding from the nose. Nivia released her staff; she couldn't believe it. Her air then collapsed inside, blue in the face from Vel's punch. She and Hawke, overpowered, stunned as blood tendrils grabbed them by the necks. The young Teven shuddered in fear, Hawke exerted with sweat. But their strength waned with every struggle, slowing to crawl. This couldn't be it. Vel raised up with a cackling smile and was struck hard by a torrent of fire.Marcus leaped in front. "Time to get up," he said, trained on Vel. With a free hand, he extended a couple of red orbs to his fallen friends and reinvigorated them."Marcus, we can't keep going like this," Hawke said, throwing his dagger at a blood warrior that scampered over."No shit," Marcus gritted his teeth, concentrating on a torrent of flames against an ever-increasing resistant Vel. "He was going into the temple, maybe his power is coming from there.""Got it," Hawke nodded. "Merrill, are you still with us?"A thumbs up emerged from the Champion's Dalish paramour, bleeding from the nose yet still determined."Get a handle on those blood creatures," Hawke called out. "Nivia, come on!"Nivia stammered with a fluster. "What about Vel?""You'll be fine," Marcus stressed. "We'll handle Vel out here. Hurry and get whatever's giving Vel this power."Nivia had barely a second, watching as Marcus barreled into a flaming twister and carried Vel off towards another platform."Let's go," Hawke thrust forth.Nivia followed behind, trying to shake the doubts away as she went.Some doubts had still lingered in Nivia's mind. While staying close by Hawke in the dark ancient Elvhen temple, the sounds of battle still radiated as though she were still there. The screams of those being felled, she could still picture in her head."Okay we're- oof," Hawke turned to Nivia grunting into his back. "Something the matter?"Nivia flustered, stepping back. "No, it's-" She began to stammer until Hawke's eyes met her concern. Her body was withheld for a moment but it felt… wrong for some reason. "I'm… I'm just having trouble keeping up with all that's happening now. I mean Andraste's sake, we're in the Fade! A place where the first magisters came and destroyed the world. And we're fighting another one who might possibly unleash something worse? And you're not freaking out.""Well, I was here before," Hawke smiled."See what I mean?" Nivia extended out her arms to further make a point. "How can you deal with all this?"The smile from Hawke soured to one of dreariness. "Honestly… I couldn't," he said, stunning Nivia at his boldness. "I lost my family to blood mages, fought Qunari and an ancient darkspawn magister. It wasn't for Varric, Merrill, and all my other friends… I would have lost it. They help me cope with it.""You're just saying that?""It's true," Hawke crossed his arms. "Why do you think I'm making jokes all the time?""Besides being annoying?" Nivia asked.Hawke chuckled. "Maybe a bit. But it also helps that I don't go insane from all the things that have happened.""Wouldn't it be better to work through it?""Yes, that would be better."Nivia tightly gripped her icy staff at the sudden voice. Hawke had the same idea as he swung around and threw a dagger, its sharp edge swishing into the dark. A presumptuous move yet in a dark temple, it seemed appropriate. Her mind steeled, following behind the knife with a blast of ice shards."Easy now! There's no need for violence!" said the stranger's voice. "I'm not an enemy!"It seemed unlikely. Nivia readied forth ice in her palm, enough to barrage any defense. Her breaths winded at the slow steps that echoed closer. No… no, she couldn't be scared. Hawke was prepared, his face steeled. He showed no fear, neither would she. Her ice raised high, circling fast, prepared to fire off."Hawke, it's us! Vesnia and Cassius!"Nivia became confused at the words and suddenly, stunned as Hawke grabbed her staff. What for, she thought, until two mages came forth. Wearing Magister robes with… the mark of the Lucerni sash?"The Lucerni?" Nivia exclaimed. "What is this? What's going on? Hawke?"Hawke made no response, keeping his eyes trained on the mages as they approached. She spotted that a dagger was still drawn behind and she resolved to keep a tight grip as well."We freed you, remember?" the woman held out her hand. "Vesnia Fimbria, magister of the Lucerni, and my partner, Cassius Roth.""A bit actually, it happened so fast," Hawke returned the handshake.Nivia let out a soft breath, interjecting in. "I'm sorry but… what the hell?" the young Teven stated. "What are Lucerni doing here of all places and working for Vel no less?""Oh, I am sorry um…" Vesnia paused, taking in her features. "You're Vel's apprentice? Nivia?""Former apprentice and you didn't answer my question," Nivia pushed."Right, sorry," Vesnia coughed briefly as she began to explain. "Well, as I explained to Hawke, the Lucerni sent us to see what was happening with the expedition. You were all gone for a while and we learned you were all captured. So we managed to infiltrate his group and pretend we wanted to work for him while we worked on freeing you."At that, Nivia frowned. "Varric and I were hiding in the forest for weeks to rescue everybody. Why didn't you help us?""Easy now, Nivia," Hawke pushed between her and Vesnia, which only ticked Nivia off as she pushed him aside."Unfortunately, I presumed you were dead," Vesnia admitted with sullen eyes. "And even if I did find you afterward, I certainly couldn't have approached. Your former master has been… losing himself further into madness. Being absent for too long after infiltrating might have aroused too much suspicion. He could have killed his prisoners.""The fact he's a creature made of blood and practically immune to damage, didn't tip you off?" Hawke asked."Yes, I've noticed," Vesnia replied coolly as the sound of marble being cracked and destroyed vibrated around them. "And I presume that might be that 'battlemage' I briefly heard fighting with the crazy Magister.""Marcus, he's one of us," Hawke answered, peaking at the entrance. "Actually, that reminds me, did you free him?"Another vibrating pummel shook though this time, it shook the ground and Nivia nearly lost her footing. A crash of fallen stone suddenly fell near them and she teetered back, holding Hawke tight.Having been quiet for so long, a grunt emerged from Cassius. "Perhaps it'd be best if we hurried to our objective and explain on the way before they destroy the temple.""Yes, you're right," Vesnia said. "If you would follow us, we must hurry.""Hurry towards what?" Hawke frowned in confusion."The Fea Opus," Vesnia shrugged.She received a blank stare from Nivia."Fea Opus?" she hurried in pace at that familiar word. "It's here?""No, not exactly, it's…" Vesnia bit on her finger for a pause, looking back at Nivia with unreadable eyes. "Cassius, would you?""The Fea Opus is an item that both exists within the Fade and the real world," Cassius explained straight away. "From his collection of texts and artifacts from all over Thedas, Vel discerned the book as a powerful artifact created by the Elvhen gods. But to safeguard it, they split the book between two worlds. It's most likely why when he used that orb of his, it sent us here."The two Lucerni stopped at a large double door of pure metal. It looked out of place with its giant chains, glowing words that Nivia could only presume were in elvhen. What stood out the most to her however were the several ten or so hand rests lined in a row, each with various pictures of animals, objects, and… a potato."Uh…?" Nivia hesitated."A test of some sort," Cassius said in brevity. "To determine whether those are worthy enough to obtain a part of the Fea Opus. Or so I could discern from the writing.""So an elf then," Nivia answered with the obvious solution."You would think so but..."Nivia raised a brow as Vesnia pointed towards her feet. She turned her head and let out a very short shriek, jumping from the skeleton hand that fell from the massive pile of bones."Huh, I wondered where those came from," Hawke said without a hint of disgust. "Well, I hope you've figured it out because it seems like we're running out of time."The Champion's word rang true to Nivia. The ground's subtle vibrations were now starting to intensify; the feeling in her feet notwithstanding."Why do you think you're here?" Cassius glared at Hawke. "With your Great Dragon blood, you merely press your hands on the 4th and 6th-""Cassius!" Vesnia invoked the Lucerni's name with a fury of a storm, taking Nivia aback.For what reason did she display a wave of sudden anger for…? Wait… how did they know about Hawke's new ability? Suspicion grew on her face. Slowly, she gripped her staff and hardened her gaze on the Lucerni. Then it hit as the unreadable eyes of Cassius shied away like she would when she was nervous.She frantically pulled her staff out, blasting an ice wave. Her arm shot in pain, screaming to the shattering of bone and flooding of tears. Instead, her attack misfired, striking Hawke backward in a skid."Let her go," he screamed.Nivia could barely keep her eyes and mind focused as her arm flared with such intense heat though if it were on fire. But her being unable to move and the increasing pressure on her body made her well aware that Hawke could not free her."It is unfortunate it has to come to this," Vesnia sighed.A cold hand pressed over Nivia's mouth. She could do nothing but hang and look at Hawke. The Champion's dagger was frozen midair by an orange glow disseminating from Cassius. Caught like cornered slaves."Now please," Vesnia directed to the door. "We don't have much time."The battle outside was reaching a cumulative climax. Marcus and Vel battled at a draw, bouncing all around. The battlemage's magic pummeling the magister with all many fury, drains, and physical attacks. Yet no matter how much in pain, Vel kept going and his resistance only seemed to be growing. Down on the temple pathway was a different story. With Merrill's help, the expedition managed to cut down the blood warriors to a few. Even so, many members were lost, leaving just Piven, Varric, and two expedition scouts. Yet were it not for one young Dalish, they all might have perished. Astonished looks were all the others could give as Piven shot off with his arrows of light, destroying the blood rather than turning it into a puddle."On your left," he called to Varric, piercing through the last warrior."That bow is really something, Twitch," Varric praised. "Where did you find that anyway?"Piven paused for an answer then pointed up. "Look out!" he said.A flaming inferno crashed in the center of the temple walkway, knocking everyone to their feet. A swelter of heat radiated on their faces, causing sweating and closed eyes from the bright glare. The bloody pool of Vel groaned as Marcus stood over him, wreathed in fire. Merrill wasted no time in securing the magister in place. Massive energy of flames powered in Marcus's hands, burning bright in power. The group's victory was at hand."HOLD IT!"Looks from turned to the temple, a large object flying up and landing in the stone with a thunderous crack. A burly man that caught the heroes' eyes as the one that attacked Marcus in the real world, now holding Nivia hostage in his arms.That split second they all looked turned the tables. Tendrils burst and pierced Marcus, rendering the battlemage out. Trying to help, Merrill blasted with her own magic only to be paralyzed in an orange glow by Cassius. The mage stepped down candidly with Hawke paralyzed as well while Vesnia approached with a candor smile."Hold on," Piven drew his bow with Varric.But with Marcus and the others all captive, all they could do was hold for an opening."It took you long enough," Vel chastised. His body began to reconstitute back to flesh, slowly draining Marcus to a pale vestige. "Now, I will finish-"Vel froze as soon as his eyes turned to Vesnia. Him and even the heroes were struck by the glowing purple book that floated in the Lucerni woman's hand. If power was feeling, they were mesmerized by it. Even the others in the back could feel the air become heavier, their bones aching, and their resolve fleeting."I do indeed, Magister Vel," Vesnia smiled. "The prize you've been seeking."Vel looked with further admonishment as the book filled his vision. His mouth opened, salivating at the power. The craving for it filled him to the brim of resolve and without hesitation, he leaped. Forgetting everything, he sprayed out in mass tendrils, knocking everyone back. His mass absorbed the book and swirled up into a towering figure of several stories made entirely of blood."IT'S MINE," Vel proclaimed in a deep droning voice as waves of green magic swirled around him. "THE POWER OF THE EVANURIS IS MINE TO COMMAND!"His giant cackles of victory swelled in an aura expanding out. The Fade itself changed colors with each expansion. A pandemonium of magical energy crackled and whipped around, destroying all manner of platforms. Everyone was lifted high as gravity ceased to exist. A surging bolt bisected the temple in half. A mark of green energy ignited in the halves, exploding into a giant ball of debris that scattered into dust.Vel surged with power, charging his gigantic hands of magic above. "WITNESS THE BIRTH OF YOUR NEW GOD!"Charged at its zenith, his magic burst out in a gigantic beam. At breakneck speed, it barreled towards the heroes, breaking the air with a thunderous clap. Marcus steeled at the monstrous energy and exploded forth a bubble barrier, meeting on the beam. The beam clashed, cracking it in an instant. The battlemage roared, shunting off successive barriers. But to no avail, it cracked like a fragile vase. With all his energy, he extended all the magic he could. The beam pushed, breaking with every second. Then it stopped.An act of mercy or trick? They were all perplexed at this sudden stop. Marcus released from exhaustion, releasing the barrier and allowing them to see what had happened.Vel was writhing around, groaning with pain. Magical energy was pouring out of him like leaks from a barrel. He tried to regenerate, plugging the wounds but he only began to engorge bigger and bigger."I- I- I CANN'T… TOO- TOO MUUCH! NOOO- NOOO… I- I AM VEL, M-MASTER OF ALLLL!"As he stood wretched in agony, the heroes were at a loss what to do. Any moment it seemed Vel would explode, taking them all with him. Yet with Marcus exhausted, they could do nothing but watch."Do it."Piven gasped as the orbs of light whispered again to him. Several emerged with a glow so bright that the others but Piven had to shield away from. An arrow bright as the sun rested in his palm, chanting to him."Take the shot," it said, over and over.The young Dalish drew the arrow in, pulling in with such strain that veins popped in his arms. He struggled to hold the bow as the arrow shook, swaying it to each side. His body wanted to give, to stop but he refused. He would not let everyone die.A streak of light tunneled out, leaving a path of brilliance behind. The arrow pierced into Vel's chest and the expansion of magical energy ceased suddenly. All turned calm as Vel slowly turned to the arrow then back up towards Piven.Teeth bared out of bloody fangs, raising for a guttural reply. Instead, rays of light shone out of his mouth and eyes, breaking out of his entirety."WHAT IS THIS?! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?! THIS- NO- NOOO- I- CANNOT- DIE!"In a final blow, the rays turned as bright as they could, consuming Vel in a blinding flash and the entire Fade turned to a white void.Marcus awoke to a damp gray floor on his side, groaning at his head. The amount of magicka he had to expend against Vel; it was hard to believe the Fea Opus could grant such power. The Emperor was right to not want someone in Thedas to have that power.The others all laid around him, still much in a daze. There were fewer expedition members but luckily none of Hawke's or his companions looked too injured. And then the- the other magisters!Marcus rapidly rose, staff in hand, up the stairs to the altar. The orb was gone and the wall beyond had parted to a long large circular room. Hastening forth, he came upon a single altar surrounded in veil fire behind. One that was empty but what Marcus knew to be the Fea Opus."It's about time you awoke."Marcus's eyes darkened. In a single stroke, the battlemage ducked, grabbing his opponent and holding a spectral dagger to the neck. "Nilssa!" The name seething from his lips as he fiercely held the woman hostage."I see that you're back to strength," Nilssa lightly chuckled.Marcus would have pressed his dagger across his throat were it not for the sheathing of metal and magic that emerged from both sides. Karhtus and Do'jhan, Blades illusionist and a Dragon Potentate respectively."Though your mind could still use some work," Nilssa said with a dry smile."This was your doing, wasn't it?" Marcus demanded. "Letting Vel get the Fea Opus, almost killing me and the others. You jeopardized the entire mission.""As in not retrieving the Fea Opus?" she responded with sarcasm as she brought out the book from behind. "As in this? And unlike you, I knew that the book was separated between two realms and that attempting to use half only overwhelms the soul."That wasn't the point that mattered to Marcus. She was being reckless, endangered lives needlessly. Just to prove a point?"Oh, don't be like that Marcus," Nilssa snided. "The mission is over. You can whine about my actions once we get to the Emperor."Marcus was indignant at the response. A massive barrage of choice words churned in his mind when his ear bent to the hall outside of several boots and shoes running through."And now you've done it," Nilssa sighed as they all looked up to Hawke and the others stepping into the room, weapons drawn."Impatient much, Marcus," Hawke called with his signature sarcastic reply. "You do know there's only one way out of here, right?"Nilssa smirked. "For once I must agree with a Thedosian. You are impatient Marcus and too quick to doubt yourself.""Shut up," Marcus yelled, clenching his teeth."And angry as well," she replied. "If you were a bit more like Sorcil, I might have treated you better.""Shut up, I said.""Oh yes of course," Nilssa rolled her eyes as she glanced back up to Hawke's group. "All of you there, this man is not who he says he is. He is one of ours."Marcus turned to glance at the group, trying his best not to look nervous. He had expected the truth to come out but not like this, seeing their faces. But he was surprised however to see that none of them wavered at Nilssa's words. Adamant to saving their 'friend'."Do we really look that dumb to you?" Piven questioned as he drew his bow."I've heard better lies from Daisy," Varric said."Yeah and I'm not a very good liar," Merrill commented as Nivia raised a brow at the statement."Really?" Nilssa shook her head slowly. "More evidence? Besides the fact that a Pahmar-raht and an illusionist are directing their weapons at you all rather than him. Marcus, please, let's end this charade."Marcus took a long look at Nilssa. The Nord woman stared back with emotionless eyes, without a hint of remorse. She truly didn't care, not one bit if she had to kill them all. This… this wasn't what the Empire stood for, of ruthlessness and regard for others. And not how he'll do things.Marcus tightened his grip and growled. "Give us the book, Imperial."For the first time, Marcus witnessed a stunned expression from Nilssa. Her eyes widened and her mouth agape. He couldn't help but to smirk."So it's going to be like that then," she returned with a pensive glare. "Very well, Marcus."A small crunch entered Marcus's ear followed by a blow of purple dust blinding his eyes. He yelled as his eyes burned and felt the dust enter into his nose. He began to cough virulently while the sound of a fight emerged of arrows, magic, and blades parrying each other."No, wait," Marcus coughed between words, pounding his chest to expel the dust."Marcus," he heard from Piven's voice, approaching close."Piven," Marcus coughed. "No, get out of here. Don't fight them.""We have to get the Fea Opus," Piven reminded."No, you can't," Marcus grunted as he expelled the last of the coughs and rubbed out his eyes. "You have to-"Upon clearing his vision, the young Dalish was staring wide-eyed at Marcus. Gawking at him almost."What?" he questioned.The sounds of fighting suddenly died from his hearing. Marcus was shocked to see everyone staring at him like Piven. "What," he shrugged. "What are you all staring at?"He swiveled back to Piven, who had now taken a few steps back. A frown emerged from the battlemage, wondering what the cause of concern was. Piven's finger pointed to his right shoulder. Following along, Marcus froze at what he saw; olive skin and the Imperial Dragon tattoo."You're 'friend's' true identity," Nilssa sneered from across. "Marcus Ebiri, Imperial Battlemage of the Dragon Empire."
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Chapter 39: Extinction
Disclaimer: I do not own the Elder Scrolls Series or the Dragon Age Series
Shame, regret, sorrow. It all wrapped around Marcus's heart like a tight squeeze. This was not how he wanted it to go. Despite being enemies officially, they- they were…"Now then, Marcus…"Anger, contempt, rage. He could feel his brow furrow out at Nilssa and her spur-of-the-moment decision."Are you going to fulfill your duties as a Battlemage?" Nilssa said in a callous tone.The expedition member's faces were still shocked. But their bodies said they were prepared to fight. Weapons were drawn on the Blades yet not on Marcus. Then maybe, perhaps there was a chance to not end this in bloodshed. At least maybe for Piven and…Nilssa sighed so loud that it verberated in his mind. "If you're going to take so long… Do'Jhan.""No!" was all Marcus managed to scream as a spear flung from Do'jhan's mighty strength.A quick burst of magic parried the spear, barely missing Nivia within strands of her hair. He roared at the Blades to stop, blasting a massive chasm of fire between and separating both groups."What are you doing?" he demanded in rapid breaths. "We have what we need. Let's just go!""You poor Battlemage," Nilssa shook her head. "You shouldn't have gotten attached to them or even brought them along in the first place.""I- I know that," Marcus's lips quivered, pausing for an answer. Piven had the same look, wondering whether to curse or help him out. "There's no reason for you to kill them though. They can-""Join us? Honestly, Marcus, if you could be even more predictable…""Piven is just a Dalish from his clan wanting to help and Nivia is just an apprentice who wanted to stop Vel. And while Hawke and the others may be our enemies, they don't have to die either."With a quick swipe, Marcus undid his flame wall just as the expedition members jumped through. "Look, I know I lied to you all but think of your options here," Marcus held out to daggers, blood magic, and Bianca all prepped to unleash. "You can fight the Blades but some of you will die for sure. But if you let us walk away, no one needs to die."The Thedosians hesitated for a moment. The disappointment was strewn across Hawke and Merill's faces while Varric could only shake his head side to side in tiny motions. Nivia didn't even look his way, the edge of a frown visible on the corner of her lips.Ejections of laughter drew Marcus to Nilssa, hands on her hips as she stepped forth. "Oh and I suppose you're going to give a speech on how great the Empire is and how the supposed bond you've established will convince them to join," she continued to chuckle. "It's funny that you thought that was a remote possibility."Nilssa's chuckle ended with a sly open smile and Marcus's heart suddenly sank into a pit of distress. That smile, that same damn smile he saw every time he learned of all the tortures, Daedric dealings, and other horrible things she oversaw. In the name of peace."You there, Hawke, isn't it?" Nilssa approached. "Champion of Kirkwall, a supposedly funny hero of Thedas. With your girlfriend Merrill, best friend Varric, and… wait, wasn't there another?"Fenris!
was Marcus's only thought."What did you do?" Hawke demanded, flaring out with glowing arms."Me, nothing," Nilssa said. "Karhtus? Do'jhan? Oh, yes that's right. Fenris is his name and… what happened exactly, Do'jhan?""Fought poorly," the Pahmar-raht bared with a smile of fangs as he played out his hands. "And this one took him by the head and snapped his neck. Like a rabbit."Pandemonium ensued between the groups. Roaring wave against an immovable rock, prying for destruction. Under Hawke's rage, he pressed against Do'jhan. The Blades held support while the expedition did the same. Magic, bolts, blades. Anger and vengeance. Ambivalence and laughter. Marcus gripped his staff and it chaffed on his palms. Needless deaths, they were. He rose his hand and inflamed his body with magic."I'm sorry guys," Marcus apologized.A sour taste escaped from his throat before he could cast. The Battlemage grunted to the air that escaped his breath, the swish of a liquid filling in him. His eyes met what happened, peering down to his chest. He swiveled with disbelief."Piven," Marcus could barely mutter lest his lungs fill with more blood as he looked upon the young Dalish prepping another arrow.He tried to plead. But Piven ignored it with his red teary eyes. Marcus held back, shielding himself with a flame ward. The bitter taste came on strong again. His limbs strained from lack of blood. His mind heaved at what he had to do."Stop," Marcus pleaded. Piven did not stand down.Marcus flicked a finger, disarming the Dalish with a minuscule fire. The throws of battle came from behind as Inquisition scouts charged from behind. Piven did the same. He had no choice.Marcus wrangled out an aura, pushing all but the Blades back from his fiery dome. His chest labored yet despite that, his mind powered through. He wouldn't kill them but he wouldn't fail his mission either.His hands turned into scarlet molten glass. And he streamed out in a jet of the substance, melting out a hole through the wall."Let's go," Marcus beckoned between chugs of a potion of Ultimate Healing.Yet the Blades paid no heed and with a swing from Karhtus, they banished the dome and Do'jhan re-engaged."No stop it, we can leave," he yelled while his ears perked to a whistling sound he ducked from. "Piven."The young Dalish too had re-engaged and again Marcus held back with ever more frustration. "Why are you siding with them?" Marcus demanded. "The Empire has not done anything wrong to the Dalish. The opposite, in fact."Arrows kept flying off, further frustrating Marcus. Slowly he edged toward the boy, ward in hand. With but a swing, he knocked aside the scouts that charged. Because damn the mission and the fight, he needed to reach out."Just listen to me," Marcus pleaded."Shut up!" Piven retorted in a broken speech, edging further away."I know I lied about who I was," Marcus said, dodging and blasting aside arrows. The clash of steel and magic from behind slowed him down. His tongue bit at what would soon occur. "But I didn't lie about helping you. I want to help all cultures and the Empire can help that.""I don't care!" Piven cried out, swinging his bow between words."Then why-" Marcus dodged, "-are you fighting me?""Because you're just as bad as Oppius!"The words stunned Marcus as Piven struck him down."You lied about who you were. You're going to take the artifacts. My people's history! For your selfish human lust!"Piven metered his rant in a flurry. Tears and fists dropped rapid fire. Marcus held against the latter. Relentless, he would not listen and drew a dagger. Marcus gripped the boy's arms and stopped the dagger in its tracks. Yet despite that- despite anything, Marcus couldn't bring himself to fight back."That's enough!" Marcus pushed. "I'm not like those magisters! We're doing this to protect you! You don't have to-"Words in his mouth turned silent from Marcus as Piven held a satchel. Marcus patted his body and realized it was his."Piven," Marcus reached, stopping as Piven pulled out one of the explosive Dwemer boxes. "Stop!"Piven gave Marcus a quick glare and threw the box. Followed by everything in his bag, Marcus was tossed away beneath the multitude of tiny explosions. Everything radiated in a blur, ears pitched in a high squeal."Piven," he called as his eyes readjusted. Just in time for an axe to the face, parried at the last second from a feline ally."Too slow, Battlemage," Do'jhan grinned.Marcus rolled his eyes and regained himself to reassess the situation. Nothing but bad news. All his scrolls of summoned Daedra were out and about. Atronachs, a Daedroth, and a Xivali stood before Do'jhan. All facing him too along with the Inquisition members."Over here!"Marcus looked past the Daedra to Piven, holding several of Neloth's cubes in hand along with the tomes. His eyes locked towards the Inquisition, now filled with anger. Even Nivia, through her dried-teary eyes, glared back with contempt before averting away."Stop!" Marcus levitated his staff in hand. "You don't know what you're doing!"He had to stop them. He had no choice. He ejected out a fireball, and it shuddered from its blast. But in the last second, a flame atronach stepped in its path. A detonation of fire and smoke filled the room, concealing the chaos in a litany of magic and blades.A flurry of flames and frost weapons battered Marcus. Collapsed to the floor, and his barrier broke. He sure as hell made them strong. Only with strength, however.Marcus dodged the Xivali's thrust, searing it in half. He went up as a flaming ball, smashing every flame atronach. Pinches of flame salts and dremora blood drenched him, burning his skin in the dust-filled cloud that enveloped him. He burst out with his aura of magic, unveiling the room and his spirits. His eyes shot open in disbelief. The Inquisition expedition, Nivia, Piven. Gone."No, no, no!" He rushed through the hole in the wall into the dense forests of Arlathan. Footprints, belongings, broken branches. Nothing, nothing of worth. "Dammit!" He burst out a flaming ring."Trouble tracking?" Nilssa's voice carried from behind."Don't," Marcus barked back, his rage seething out through his teeth."Oh, don't sulk now," Nilssa smirked. "It's beneath you."Marcus growled back, sulking with crossed arms. Do'jhan and Karthus set out ahead, smelling and divining respectively."There are too many smells," Do'jhan said."And I cannot seem to find their exact path," Karhtus added. "That Dalish mage must have taken the blood from the dead mercenaries, tainted all the paths.""Can you find them?" Marcus asked."Did you have any way to track your items?" the mage asked smugly, to which Marcus only angered with ever more annoyance. Yet the same, he could only stonewall the man and no doubt was what he expected. "In that case, it would take us a few hours to find them. Two if we work fast.""No," Nilssa said.Surprising for Marcus to say the least when just minutes ago she tried to silence them. "What do you mean no?" He questioned her sudden change.Nilssa shook her head. "It's only practical, Marcus," she replied, pulling out the Fea Opus. "We have the book and the elvhen orb. The rest doesn't matter now.""You're kidding, right?" Marcus leaned to Nilssa. "They have the elvhen artifacts, who knows what else they can do!""Without these artifacts and... the loss of Fen'harel," Nilssa grinned, taking Marcus aback. "The Thedosians have lost any advantage they had. We could of course track them down and regain your artifacts but why risk losing what we have? More importantly, our time can be better spent on winning this war.""We'll lose this war if we don't get those artifacts back!" Marcus marched into her face."And I should care because…?""Because you don't want to be the reason why the Evanuris were unleashed into the world. And no matter how slim the chance may be, I know you too well that you can't ignore that."Her history and pattern are the only things he is sure of. Slaughtering even women and children just in case they were 'possessed by daedra. If there was anyone more sickenly jingoistic, it was Nilssa. Her face told him the answer as she scowled back."Do'jhan," she tssked. "Go with Marcus and help him find Hawke and his conspirators.""You do not get to tell what this one does," Do'jhan towered down towards the Nord, baring his sharp fangs in a growl. "Do'jhan only came because he wanted to fight this Hawke. But Do'jhan has seen that Hawke is a draj. He and his friends."The Pahmar-raht began to walk away and immediately, Nilssa spoke with a force that even gave the Khajiit pause. "And what will the Emperor think when he knows you came without his permission? To satisfy your battle lust? What will Do'sha think?"Marcus instinctively dodged the halberd that swung at Nilssa, stopping short of slicing her nose. The Khajiit's strength was amazing as the halberd didn't even struggle to hold up. Do'jhan fancied a fierce look of bestial rage, unnerving Marcus as it then turned on him."Bah!" was all Do'jhan let out to Marcus, rudely shoving him aside. "Well then…" the Pahmar-raht raised at him.Marcus turned back to Nilssa, the fear and awe never subsiding from his face. And her conniving grin was only etched in his eyes as she faded into the forest."It can't…," Marcus mumbled as the words lost focus. It just wasn't possible that Nilssa could- "Do'jhan!" he hurried beside. "What, Nilssa just did? How long has she-? How-""This one does not know except it was quite recent," Do'jhan answered before veering an eye down. "And if you dare to gossip that this one was a coward, Marcus should know that not even my comrades dare tangle with the abilities she possesses. But…"The Pahmar-raht chuckled at his sentence, leaving Marcus to stew with his thoughts. Of the questions that raced through him, pumping his heart and mind full of anxiety, one stood amongst them. Why? Why did Nilssa possess such power?His hands shook vigorously, full of goosebumps that traveled all along his arms down to his legs. No, it reached more than that. Down to his soul, he felt the force, the power her voice exhibited. There were ways to obtain such power but the laugh Do'jhan gave him weighed on him."Why?" Marcus derided, his fist balled so hard that they bled. "Why would you teach her your power, Dragonborn?"They escaped. They fucking escaped, didn't they? Or hope so, by the Maker. Hawke sure as hell didn't want to take any chances, and neither did his friends. The Champion felled as many god-forsaken trees, creating paths in all directions. Merrill and Varric helped cover their tracks and sent while Piven and Nivia merely followed along in silence. Hearts raced full of adrenaline and fear scampered the group until they reached the forest's edge. With great luck, the horses and carriages were still there. And with great haste, the group buckled in and rode off as fast as the horses would go. For what seemed an eternity until the forest became nothing more than a spec on the horizon. Yet to where they were headed towards?"I think we're good now," Varric said to the ignorant Hawke, snapping at the reins to go faster."Hawke," he repeated."Garret," Merrill chimed in before raising again. "Garrett."The Champion gave no heed, not even a glance; doing the opposite in fact as he reigned on the exhausted horses to go even faster."Hawke," the two yelled.The Champion's arms jolted back with such fierce that the reigns snapped. The cart of friends tumbled and crashed as they cried out. Yet luckily the worst was aches and bruised skin thanks to quick judgment by Nivia as she radiated a golden glow.Even so, it took a moment for the group to regain their bearings and see the horses now run off into the distance across the empty plain they stood. Miles of flat grass with no discernable marker, not even a cloud in sight."Well this is just great," Varric muttered.A rare sign of anger began to form over the rogue dwarf. He veered over to his friend, ready to berate and curse at his negligence. But as he did, what his eyes saw suddenly displaced him to stiffened gaze at tears running down his friend's face."Hawke," Merrill said softly in a vain effort to calm her boyfriend, hunched over as he murmured a weep."I should've known," Hawke grimaced, clutching the dirt beneath his hands. "I'm sorry.""He tricked all of us, Garret," Merrill assuaged with a hug. "It's not your fault."The Champion solemnized with a grim look, cursing without reprieve. His tears spread amongst the group as if they were contagious sadness."Dammit, shit!"Words that never phased the group did so upon hearing it ejecting from the young Tevinter girl's mouth. Her cursing then evolved into a tantrum of kicks and swings as a violent aura of magic spilled over her."Nivia," Varric hurried. "Calm down.""Shut up! Just shut up!" Pulses of magical energy beamed out of every word she uttered. It crackled like a whip, lacerating the ground as if it were flesh and spilling its earthly blood.Her companions tried their best to calm her down, but unlike Hawke, their words only seemed to enrage her further. And so they let her be, allowing for every obscenity to escape that the young girl knew. For a good five minutes, Varric muttered until she stood, panting off into the distance. Then to the group, cheeks red as blood and eyes ready to burst."Don't cry like a baby, shem. It won't change the fact that Marcus betrayed us," said Piven."Piven," Merrill glared back.The young Dalish ignored his elder, returning to his activity. Peculiarly hunched over items that he hid with his body, catching some eyes."What do you have, Piven?" questioned Hawke, rising to his feet.Piven shrugged and shook his head, trying to feign ignorance. Yet his hands fidgeted at an even greater speed, only increasing his suspicion."Piven," Hawke again raised before the young Dalish scampered to his feet."It's not yours," he said, turning to face the group and just as quickly running off.Yet that was a mistake for the young Dalish as a small journal plopped open from where he stood, swerving the whole group's attention.The young elf's eyes locked with the group, darting between them and the journal."That's his journal," Nivia interjected as she rushed back. "Marcus journal, I can sense the magic from it. It's like his."The companions' brows raised at the revelation as Piven quickly retrieved the journal, holding it close."Don't come close! Any of you!""Piven, we're not-""Stay back!" The young Dalish brandished his dagger to the surprise of the others. Over a book, he'd attack them? Kill? "I'm not trusting you! Any of you!""Twitch… we're not going to betray you! We-""Shut up!""Varric."Varric and Merrill turned to their friend in silence as he slowly rose. The expression on his face was exactly as it was when the Chantry exploded."Garrett," Merrill softly whispered before Hawke interjected with a raised palm and shook his head.Their leader and friend were adamant about approaching the young Piven. At any second, he could attack as he warned him.Yet to their surprise, nothing happened to Hawke even as he stood inches away from a knife to the throat. Before another word could be said, the knife was swatted away from Piven. The young Dalish fell back, terrified and shocked like the others."Garrett!" Merrill raised to stop the fight.Hawke again made no effort to acknowledge and drew his daggers out… tossing them aside. Then with an arm, he offered his hand out to the young Dalish."Thought I was going to go the other way, right," Hawke replied with a cheeky smile.With some hesitation, Piven took the offer. But still with his gaze downward, taking several steps back that prompted eye rolls from Hawke."Okay look, I get it," Hawke sighed. "You feel betrayed. But guess what? So did we. Our friend died because of Marcus. Don't you think it makes more sense for us to be suspicious of you than the other way around?""I-" Piven said before silencing himself like a child in trouble. "I'm- I'm sorry, it's just-""Don't worry about it," Hawke patted the boy's back, blush filling in his cheeks. "I was thinking of doing this long speech about trust but you'd probably drone me out. I mean, you didn't think I was going to fight you, right?"Hawke laughed into a chuckle until a quick hand swiped on him behind. "Ow! What?""Don't what me?" Merrill pushed. "We thought you were going to kill him.""Kill-? Varric?""I know I exaggerate sometimes but you had the same look Meredith did.""Meredith was crazy from red lyrium, I-"Hawke suddenly paused himself, grunting with his fists tightly in introspection. "Okay…" he relaxed with a sigh. "Okay, I… I'm sorry. I know everything is tense and we shouldn't be fighting. All of you."The Champion gave a sincere look of apology to Piven and Nivia. The young boy relented with a slight nod while the Tevene mage crossed her arms."Like that?" she stood, eyes perplexed and teeth agape. "He was threatening to attack and you just passed it off as if it were nothing? Nothing to explain? Your companion- friend or whatever, he's dead right?""Yeah… he is," Hawle paused momentarily. "And it might seem to you that I'm over it but… I'm not. I'm really not."Hawke's eyes began to give in to the sadness of death as a quick reassurance came from Merrill. Even Varric slumped out a frown. Quickly, Hawke reassured with a nod and a fast slap of cheeks."But crying or blaming others won't change that," he answered, flicking a tear. "Learned that the hard way.""I…" Nivia paused further, fumbling her hands. "Is this how it is in the south?" she blushed with an annoyed tone.The two companions of Hawke let out a light laugh, raising brows from the young ones."Well, there was that time in Fade when-""Hey, how about we do not talk about more betrayals or whatever happened in the Fade, okay?" Hawke flustered to Varric, smirking as he sealed his lips.The Champion gave a good glare to his friend until Piven drove back his attention with a sudden sigh."Just… give it back later… okay," Piven said, presenting the journal without even the slightest bit of hesitation.Hawke gave a slight smile and nodded. Then his face filled red with a gleam of sweat on his forehead."You can read it?" Piven asked."Uh…""Hawke!?" the others exclaimed."Kidding, kidding," throwing his hand up. "Hmm… I don't know every word but from what little Marcus taught, I can understand most of it."As Hawke flipped through the pages and the others peeked over for a look, Piven snuck a glance in his bag. Five little statues, rusted and pristine that defied sense. To other races at least."I'm sorry," he whispered as he turned up to Hawke speaking aloud on his findings."Artifacts for the Emperor?!" Hawke exclaimed. "And of course, we'd led him, right to them? Well… shit.""Not how I'd say it," Varric said, crossed arms."Really…? you say it so often, I thought it was your catchphrase," Merrill smirked."Considering his jokes, that's no surprise," Nivia added.Varric furrowed his brow. "Come on kid, you could at least be on my side for once.""Don't worry, Varric's jokes become just a ringing in your ear," Hawke smirked with a glance at his friend, flipping through the pages. "Look here. Marcus hasn't finished collecting all the artifacts yet. There's still some in Minrathous he meant to pick up. Do you two know where he went?"Nivia shook her head at Hawke's question. "We just snuck into the city to Vel's place. Maybe he mentioned something to the elf?""It's Piven, not 'elf' Tevene," Piven huffed. "And we were before you and that old master of yours interrupted us. The Magi Circle, a library there he mentioned on our way to Solas. Full of stolen elvhen artifacts. I thought he was going to help me give them back to the Dalish.""I wouldn't say that…" Nivia said. A glare from Piven had the young mage trail her words back. "But the artifacts we have at the Circle are powerful. I know rumors some of them even belonged to the old elvhen gods.""With everything we've been through so far, there might be some truth to those rumors. Especially anything magical and elvhen," Varric added."So… what does it mean?" Merrill questioned. "Do we go to Minrathous?"A valid question brought to the ragged bunch. That was why they were in this situation, to begin with. Collect magical artifacts for Thedas; stop the Empire from taking them. Even despite their betrayal by Marcus, Piven managed to hold on to quite a few of the artifacts. Yet that book… the Fea Opus, one that controls souls. Even if they couldn't beat the Empire, could they afford more dangerous artifacts to fall into their hands? The three companions of Kirkwall locked gazes between themselves, affirming in agreement despite no words being said. To Minrathous. Yet for the other two…"Nivia, Piven," Hawke sighed again."Don't," Nivia held her hand up. "I know you're going to Minrathous. And honestly, I don't… care. I was only in this because Vel betrayed me and now that's he dead. I- I-"Another flare of an aura radiated from the Tevene's body for a brief moment. But this time, with a quick punch to the air, it lasted for a blink."I just want to go back home," Nivia relented as she let loose a few tears.The three friends nodded back in silence. As for Piven, the young Dalish boy held Marcus's pack closely and spoke quite direct."On one condition," he said. "I carry all the artifacts on me, at all times. And if I even think you're going to betray me, I'm leaving."With all that has happened, it shouldn't have been a surprise yet his tone caught Merrill off guard and impressed even Varric slightly as the dwarf smirked."I can't let you take them if you try to run away Piven," Hawke answered. "Of course, technically, we just have to keep them out of the Empire's hands.""I only trust my people," Piven stated."Then it's agreed," Hawke said as he turned around and looked off into the distance. "We're going to Minrathous! Again! On… foot? Ugh… maybe we should have thought this through."The Champion forward as he began their journey. Merrill gave a light chuckle towards Varric with Nivia following closely behind. And Piven at body's length away, closing his eyes briefly and whispering close to his chest."Don't worry Creator. I'll free you soon," he said, eyes fixated upon Nivia.
The Northern Passage, some miles off the coast of Seere
3rd of Kingsway, 9:45 Dragon 305 4E/ 3rd of Hearthfire, 305 4E
Qunari. The people, religion, or the government? No one, Thedosian or Tamrielian knew how to pin the word down and it seemed they never will.Every day it was the same as if the world were on repeat. Smoldering soothe of black powder erupted in fiery explosions, Imperial and Qunari yelling out their lungs barely able to hear. The once salty blue sea was blackened with ash, strewn with broken wood and burning metal. Another day of death for Arkay.But on this day, the Empire needed more than Arkay. Quani dreadnoughts unleashed barrage after another of their deadly gaatlock cannons, piercing even the toughest of Imperial ship armor. Thedosian ships lay in the wreckage, used as shields from Imperial magic and the sole dragon on support. And so it was for the Windhelm, a cannon striking clean into the underside of the galleon."Get the mages below!" shouted the Argonian captain to his first lieutenant as the ship rocked from several more attacks."We must retreat, captain!" the Redguard shouted back. "We're but three left. We must save the Windhelm!""We hold until reinforcements arrive!"The Argonian captain's command was followed with an ear-shattering roar. The dragon crashed across the deck, destroying the sails as it fell into its watery grave. Fire ripped across the deck, carrying forth gattlock in rapid succession. Shrapnel blew apart Imperial marines. Heat was so great that even mages were burned off their skin. More explosions followed up, erupting plumes of smoke over every Imperial ship before fulling engulfing the marines in Arkay's embrace. Only the Windhelm left; her sails broken and soon to join the dragon.With one deafening blow, the dreadnoughts fired at once and failed. A dome of blue magical energy engulfed the galleon, silencing the molten balls of fire into nothing. Then silence among the sea as the dreadnoughts firing trickled to a stop.
FUS RO DAH!
In just seconds, every dreadnought crushed and twisted beneath its own weight. Eyes could barely register the damage as gaatlock explosions all combined in tandem with a fiery mushroom cloud of an inferno that one could glimpse from the town of Seere. And as quickly as it came, the magical dome receded away the black smoke to the carnage left. The Empire won this today yet at what cost?"Captain, what happened?" the first lieutenant of the Windhelm asked.The Argonian captain merely looked up to the sky and with his lieutenant, spotted a moving dot above the red-colored sky. A mystical trail of energy followed up from the water as it soared off and that was all they needed.One would not notice all the carnage this high up. For dragons, the sky was the world, gifted to them by Akatosh to roam. So said Odhaviing in a vain attempt to assuage Gaius's as he absorbed another soul."While I appreciate your words, I'm still also human. I can't ignore it. Biiahokaaz is gone," Gaius sighed.Three dragons this month were now a part of Gaius. Pride, fury, calm; all the emotions and memories yet the Dragonborn could only feel one thing. Sorrow. Not for the war, no. What he would do today, would be… What could he even think to say?"Gaius…
Gaius…
Kasccer!"The Dragonborn's eyes shot back to Serana. Her look alone instinctively drew a smile on his face. For a moment, the doubt receded away and all that had happened seemed like a bad dream."You hadn't called me that in a while," Gaius held her hand."You looked like you were about fall off," Serana said."Odahviing would catch me.""Gaius…""I know, I know. I'm not supposed to joke like that but it helps when I… I-"But just as seeing her brought him peace, Serana was also able to make Gaius expand what he meant. There was no hiding anything from her. Her grip merely needed to tighten by a bit to pause Gaius."Don't lie," she whispered as she cupped the side of his head. "You don't want to do this, do you?""Believe me, if there was another way, I would take it in a heartbeat," Gaius heaved out the words, gripping her hands tighter."Then why don't you?""BECAUSE I…"Gaius's outburst stunned all three so that even Odahviing shook in his flight. His hands clenched close by, breathing in and out to calm the nerves."Serana," he spoke slowly. "Serana, you know what I shared with you. We're already risking so much with this path. Every other way is a risk even I'm not willing to take. Nor should you.""That's not the problem," Serana replied, her look of concern growing. "I'm worried you're getting too wrapped into this. That you'll lose yourself in the future like my father.""I am nothing like your father!""And for that alone I'm grateful. But just because you know where our path led, don't let it define your actions. Be who you are."A click then seemed to happen in Gaius's mind, causing his eyes to widen. "I…" he said as though to argue back. With a glance at Nivia's ring, he nodded in relent. "You're right. I'm sorry."Serana chuckled. "Don't be sorry. Just be better.""Okay, I will," Gaius agreed. "I'll give them a chance at least."Serana smiled at his answer while Gaius turned back to Odahviing. "I hope you found our conversation enlightening.""The one thing I'll never understand about joors!""Don't count yourself out old friend. Change of plans. Fly us a bit lower over Par Vollen. I have a message for the Qunari. I hope at least they'll accept it.Not far from Par Vollen, several Tevinter ships sailed to its shore. However, these ships, while Tevinter in design, did not carry any Theodsians save for two. And unlike most, these were not prisoners but guests accompanied by no less than the Arishok of the Qunari himself. Or at least the guests hoped they were guests.It's what Kahari sensed to ponder as they sailed while Oghren was busy vomiting over the side of the ship."I thought I stopped drinking so much," she called out."Shut u-p…" Oghren could barely sentences together, heaving between vomits. "I- …urgh… d-drank jus…t - arghh… onnee..""Any spew still on the boat will be the dwarf's responsibility once we arrive," the Arishok said."For once, I actually agree with you St- Arishok," the Warden interrupted herself. "Sorry. Again.""The fifth time you've had to correct yourself," Arishok noted. "You'd be wise to make it your last once we reach Qunandar.""Ah, yes… that wonderful Qunari hospitality we experienced in Qarinus. No, I definitely missed being beaten and chained.""The Ben-Hasserth would not beat you," Arishok stoically answered without even a glance. "They would break you down until your mind is but a mold to our ways. Then you join or die."Kahari sighed. "Still don't understand sarcasm, huh?""There is no place for sarcasm in the Qun.""In the Qun," she spoke over. "I get it. So I get the ships, you don't want us to learn anything about your dreadnoughts. Tell me, what can I expect when I meet the Triumvirate? I doubt they're as willing to listen as you are, correct?"The Arishok merely gave a stoic glance back at the Warden. She crossed her arms, expecting one of his usual answers."You might be able to."Her eyes widened at the words, striking down at her core. How he sounded so sincere, she didn't think she was talking to a Qunari."Without the dwarf."Nevermind."Hey, I heard that," Oghren yelled as he strode over, wiping the muck off with his beard. "I'm not an idiot. I know when to keep my mouth shut."Kahari and the Arishok both raised their brows at the dwarven Grey Warden. To which Oghren seemed to realize as he scratched his head. "Sometimes.""No offense Oghren… but-""Yeah, yeah, I get it," Oghren raised his hands away. "But if you still screw up, then I get to say that I told you so.""Fine," Kahari shrugged and walked towards the ship's bow. "Though if I fail, I doubt you'd be able to get to me when we're getting arrested for conversion.""Doesn't matter. I'll still get there," Oghren replied as he looked at the Arishok."Why are you looking at me for, dwarf?" the Arishok questioned."You know why. And since I'm going with the Commander, I ain't staying on this ship.""You cannot explore Qunandar by yourself. And you will clean the spew you left.""And I expect some ale.""No."As their mini argument continued behind her, Kahari arrived to see their destination in sight. Even from a distance, the Warden could see it with great detail. Large dome buildings that resembled beehives. And aqueducts so huge they might even surpass those of Tevinter. The lush green jungle around that accentuated the orderly design of the city. All of that past the largest collection of Qunari dreadnoughts ever seen, with a massive one the size of two dragons."You are the first outsider to gaze their eyes upon the Qun's most powerful weapon," the Arishok approached beside. "Whether you succeed or not, you shall not inform anyone else of what you saw of it.""We're pretty imaginative and I don't doubt anyone thinking of a 'super-dreadnought will probably come close to that," she pointed, receiving a hard cold gaze. "I won't tell though. I don't exactly share with people I know the Arishok."The Airshok merely grunted for Oghren to interject himself between. "So that's Qunandar? It's… shiny."Again the Arishok grunted, beginning to walk off when the ship's sails suddenly closed and a horn that blared so loud that skin even vibrated so little at its power."What the hell?!" Oghren yelled, holding his ears together."Arishok, what's going on?!" Kahari spoke.Rattled gaatlock fire droned out her words, rattles, and booms echoing and clashing over each other. Endless pain for their eardrums that seemed to continue. All left was a ringing they could hear for a while."The fuck was that?!" Kahari yelled. "You should warn us when you're going to fire everything, you bastard!"
LISTEN!
The gargantuan voice spilled out over the area. Loud enough for all the hear without the ear-shattering pain that comes with such decibels. And with it, a massive light that shined for a brief moment that everyone in Qunandar and around could not just ignore. Though not panicking, none were spared the shock of seeing the Dragonborn and the Empress riding atop a red dragon, surrounded by a massive magical shield.A screen of light projected over the city, constructed in the Emperor's face. It moved its mouth as the Emperor spoke.
YOU KNOW WHO I AM. I HAVE COME HERE TODAY IN PEACE TO DELIVER MY TERMS TO THE TRIUMVIRATE OF THE QUN. I SEEK NO FURTHER QUARREL WITH YOU OR YOUR PEOPLE. BUT I CANNOT ALLOW YOU TO CONTINUE TO BRING TO THEDAS.
"That's him?" Oghren questioned."Shh," Kahari commanded to her friend as she stared intently.The question asked was not inappropriate to ask as all thought the same. Why come here, alone?
SO I OFFER YOU A DEAL. CEASE ALL AGGRESSION AGAINST THE EMPIRE AND THEDAS. YOU MAY KEEP PAR VOLLEN. NEVER ATTEMPT TO CONVERT ANYONE ELSE TO THE QUN OUTSIDE PAR VOLLEN. REFUSE AND I SHALL HAVE TO DESTROY YOU.
An ultimatum. That was all? The Qunari had seen just idiocy but this was the most they'd ever seen. If he could see from up there, many of the citizens of Qunandar resumed their tasks. Many even chuckle under their breath.As for the Antaam, their response was clear as another hellscape of cannon fire rocketed their deafening explosions at the sky. Then what could only be a once-in-a-lifetime moment dropped the jaws of the two Wardens as the super dreadnought pushed ahead. A whirl of energy cracked like a whip, boiling the water beneath. A giant stream of green energy blasted forth, engulfing the Emperor.
FEIM ZII GRON!
A shout rivaled through as the beam shattered the shield. All was silent at the cloud of smoke still hanging in the air. Nothing fell and the Emperor's projection was gone."No," Kahari whispered as the gnawing pit in her stomach said otherwise.Right on cue, the Emperor, Empress, and their dragon burst forth from the clouds. A barrage of cannons again fired away until the dragon soared high enough.All was silent for a moment, perplexing all at what just transpired. None more so than a certain dwarf, barreling to a ship's bow."That's it?" Oghren scowled."I… I guess so," Kahari shrugged, her attention still focused on the sky."It is not," the Arishok raised in. "He has tried to demonstrate his power. To make us submit, in the presence of the Triumvirate. The Qun will not let this stand.""So a good thing then?" Oghren patted Kahari. "Guess it won't be so hard now to convince them. And in that case, ol' Oghren can come with you now.""The Dragonborn's insolence does not change your behavior," Arishok countered."Behvaior, schamvior. I'm going now."As they argued, Kahari continued to stare into the sky. The gnawing feeling only grew as her chest tightened and her limbs tingled. Something was off, she could sense it as her fingers began to tremble and only the sound of her heart echoed in her head. The feeling she always had before tragedy struck. Alistair's death, the failure at Ostagar; another was about to happen.At the zenith of their flight, Par Vollen's entirety could be seen. It stretched a good bit north but Gaius could see where the ocean surrounded the island. With all the lush green jungle and rainfalls, one could only imagine what else this island held."A shame," Gaius sighed with a heavy breath. "Why don't they listen?""You know you can still try," Serana answered."I know but… I'm not going to risk more of our lives for theirs. I just can't.""I was afraid so," Serana relented.Out from a pocket dimension, the Empress conjured a stone. Covered in runes, it vibrated so much it look like it was on the verge of exploding."You know," she said as she handed the stone. "We don't have to see this. The golems are charged. You don't-""I need to see what I've… what I will do. I can't ignore it. Though-""You don't need to ask," Serana replied, levitating with Gaius above. "I'm with you, to the end."Her response steeled the Dragonborn, clasping the stone in his hand. Closing his eyes, his focus committed to the winding of his arm. On the final rotation, he spoke with great sorrow."I am truly sorry."From the stone, a blazing trail striked down to the center of the island. The sign Kahari and the only one on the ground to notice. The entire peninsula shook violently upon the stone's impact, swarms of birds and animals fleeing in panic. Terror gripped civilians as homes collapsed, shrieks echoing. Even those on the boats were no safer, tumbling as the waves rocked vigorously.Then it happened. A massive golem erupted over the treetops, towering with a massive roar. A tide of heat expanded out, sweltering everyone in sweat. Its body shined bright as the sun."Get down!" Kahara tackled forth.Everything flashed in a blinding light of white. A shockwave of sound and energy exploded, consuming everything. It echoed beyond to even the Fade, breaking the sound barrier. To the Kocari Wilds, the sky boomed. The ground was about to pull itself apart.And then… nothing. There was nothing. Only a gigantic mushroom cloud over Par Vollen. One that a party of five could only look on with a mouth agape. Nothing to say, only react. One a battlemage could never forget, striking his head in disbelief. That not of this was real. That his Emperor wouldn't do such a thing.That Emperor, who watched all that unfolded. Of his actions. A blanket of ash carpeted all of Par Vollen. Not a single shred of color left but molten metal and brimstone. A ring of fire danced around even on the waters. As if the Deadlands themselves had come to the mortal plane.The two leaders left aboard on Odahviing, nary exchanging any words. Flying away from what was a formidable opponent.Hunks of metal and gaatlock continued to burn out in the ports. With such intensity, not even the sun could pierce its light through the heavy smoke of the void that hung over. The bodies of Qunari scattered over from completely incinerated to melted flesh and bone fused with armor. The punishment of man.All that filled in her head as the former Warden commander emerged from beneath the water. Her face was scarred in blood, the horrors didn't matter now. She dragged forth Oghren with all her might to the blackened shore. Not again as she pressed into his chest. Not another friend would die, not on her watch.Water and vomit ejected from Oghren. The stout warrior coughed while his friend steadied, slurring out curse words left and right."Take it easy," Kahari cried as she steadied with him. "Short breaths.""Th- thu…" Oghren labored through between coughs. "Thunderhumper! No, no, no!""What?!" Kahari exclaimed."My beard! It's gone, it's… gone!"Kahari knew the reason for his pause as he looked around. A good thing she thought, it wasn't time to make quips. It wasn't. Looking at it all, this couldn't be real. All the smoldering bodies of Qunari corpses melted to the flesh. A lifeless stature of a Qunari embracing a child. This… was real."Fuck…" was all Oghren managed to mutter out.The two scanned around the lifeless city. They could barely see with just the fires as their only light. Their bodies stiffened and they spied ahead. Was that… it was?"Sten!" Kahari called out with Oghren in tow.Arishok, no, Sten glanced back for a moment and returned away in a dismissive grunt."Look, Sten, Arishok, regardless. We're glad you're okay.""It is not okay.""No, I get that but-"Kahari stumbled back down as Oghren pulled her back, nearly missing a giant swing of Arishok's sword."It is not okay," Arishok repeated, slowly the armor from his chest."Sten?!""I am Arishok of the Qun. We are as one, mind, body, and soul.""No!"The Arishok swung out his sword again, missing as the Wardens dodged. By the blade's edge, the Arishok flipped the blade and pierced his own heart. The two drew a loud gasp and froze in shock. Why?!With a final grip, the Arishok wretched the bloody blade from his chest. On his knees, his blood spilled everywhere. Gazing straight into Kahari's eyes. She widened at what they held. Sorrow."The Qun is dead."
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Chapter 40: Truth or Lies?
Disclaimer: I do not own the Elder Scrolls Series or the Dragon Age Series
15th of Kingsway, 9:45 Dragon/ 15th of Hearthfire, 305 4E
Death and betrayal cast an indomitable shadow over the weary Inquisitor, their relentless presence weighing heavily on every passing day. With Orlais' tragic downfall, the remnants of the Thedosian Alliance engaged in countless skirmishes, desperately attempting to stall the relentless advance of the Empire. Yet, each hard-fought battle seemed to yield only temporary victories, as even the aid of the Tevinter army could not halt the inexorable tide. Hope lingered, but it dwindled with each sunset, replaced by mounting apprehension and doubt.Then, two days ago, the world shattered around Evelyn, etching the moment into her memory with razor-sharp clarity. The heavens ruptured, unleashing a cataclysmic explosion that reverberated with a deafening roar. Its force rippled through her very core, leaving her trembling, her essence drained to the point of emptiness. As if an invisible hand had stolen her soul. She wasn't alone in her desolation; she felt the collective dread emanating from the soldiers surrounding her, a palpable sea of fear and unease that gripped their hearts. Their eyes turned northeast, drawn inexorably toward the epicenter of devastation: Par Vollen.As Evelyn sought refuge in her bed, weariness seeped into her bones, rendering her incapable of offering a coherent response to her commanders' inquiries. A restless unease tugged at her thoughts, urging her to succumb to the solace of rest. She surrendered to the embrace of her soft bed, hoping that a brief respite would soothe her troubled mind.In the quiet solitude of her chamber, doubts began to swirl within Evelyn's weary consciousness. Leliana's and Josephine's decision to relinquish their fight weighed heavily on her. Were they right to concede, to surrender their aspirations for a brighter future? The lingering uncertainty gnawed at her, casting shadows of doubt upon the very foundation of her resolve. Had they misjudged the situation? Could there have been another path, a glimmer of hope hidden amidst the despair?Wrapped in the veil of darkness, Evelyn grappled with these thoughts, her mind teetering on the precipice of uncertainty. As her eyelids grew heavy, she yearned for answers, hoping that the solace of sleep would offer a fleeting escape from the relentless doubts that plagued her troubled soul.Evelyn found herself ensnared in the throes of torment as her mind was dragged into a realm of haunting dreams. A slow, insidious ache pervaded her consciousness, growing more intense with each passing moment. The world around her seemed to dissolve into a disorienting symphony of screeches and tears, mirroring the turmoil within her psyche.With a jolt, she was violently wrenched from her bed, the force of the disturbance propelling her into a disoriented state. A primal scream escaped her lips as an unbearable pressure mounted, as though her very skull was on the verge of splintering. Huddled in a feeble attempt to shield herself, Evelyn felt an eerie stillness settle upon her, extinguishing the pain that had consumed her. In its place, an unsettling void pervaded her senses, leaving her detached from her own existence.Amidst the disorienting silence, a single voice shattered the emptiness, resonating with a peculiar familiarity that defied explanation. It whispered her title, "Herald of Andraste," in a tone both ancient and haunting. The voice, unfamiliar yet known, echoed through her mind, evoking fragmented memories of encounters past. She strained to comprehend, to grasp the significance of the name that danced at the edge of her recollection—Mythal.Yet, as her gaze fell upon the figure before her, she was taken aback. It was Solas himself, or so it seemed, standing there in an enigmatic manifestation. Confusion gripped her, her instincts alert to the possibility of his deceptive games, but uncertainty cloaked her thoughts. Could this truly be Solas, or was it a facade woven by his cunning machinations? The answer eluded her, leaving her adrift in a tumultuous sea of doubt and intrigue."I assure you, I am not my friend," the Solas-like figure replied, causing Evelyn to recoil in surprise. "And yes, I can delve into your thoughts within this realm, for we stand within the confines of your mind if you haven't deduced that already.""That..." Evelyn's words faltered before they could fully materialize. "That wasn't what I was going to ask, but thank you. Why do you assume the appearance of Solas? And when did you gain the ability to speak in a language I understand?"Mythal chuckled, a hint of amusement coloring the air as they paced about. "Presenting myself as someone familiar to you instills a sense of comfort, making it more likely that you will heed my words."Evelyn's gaze followed Mythal's movement, and her eyes widened in astonishment as she beheld the figure morphs into the likeness of Leliana."Your mind remains yours, though," Mythal spoke, their voice carrying a subtle echo of Leliana's own. "So do not be alarmed if I assume the visage of someone you recognize.""Okay, then..." Evelyn's voice trailed off uncertainly. "But why can I understand you now?"The aspect of Leliana let out a somber sigh and motioned for Evelyn to follow. Before she could delve deeper into her questions, darkness enveloped her vision momentarily. When her sight returned, she found herself amidst a breathtaking scene. Elven decorations adorned the surroundings, a sparkling river of pure water cascaded nearby, and vibrant flora flourished along the walls. Ethereal halla pranced gracefully, and intricate mosaics, reminiscent of the temple of Mythal, adorned the pristine environment.A flicker of recognition ignited within Evelyn's mind. "Wait..." she pondered aloud. "I've seen this before."With another look around, she found her eyes locking on what spurred her interest. A humongous bejeweled scroll laid on a pedestal, the very thing she saw in her dreams that Mythal. The same thing traded for a book controlling souls with dragons. Dragons from Tamriel."That's the Scroll of Ages, isn't it?" Evelyn spoke aloud. "You're showing me this for a reason. The Emperor will use it as a weapon, isn't he? What you tried to avoid with the Evanuris.""I traded it away not because of what it could do," Mythal appeared from behind as Abelas. "But what it showed. Did show."Evelyn raised her brow confused as Mythal continued."This… Scroll is why the Evanuris lost control," she proclaimed her jaw-dropping revelation. "This Scroll of Ages can tell the future perfectly, beyond even us Elvhen. And the future that Dirthamen and the rest saw is what drove their brutality. A prophecy that one of the Elvhen would rebel against us and bring our world to ruin.""And- and so what?" Evelyn added. "That made them enslave their people. Because they thought letting them be free would somehow destroy them.""The enslaved could not learn of combat, advanced techniques, or knowledge. They put on a facade that was for the greater good but I saw through it. All it did was drove them to cruelty. I tried to convince them, to abandon that path. It made no sense to listen to some prophecy, no matter the power behind it. And when they wouldn't listen, I tried to free as many as possible.""And they murdered you," Evelyn finished, speaking with clarity. "Then Solas rebelled and destroyed your society inadvertently."Mythal merely nodded. "Yes, and everything we've done since was to undo that mistake. All in vain it seems."Mythal's eyes teared at the last sentence, her connection with Evelyn shared the sadness that haunted beneath the words. "Is Solas…?""Not… yet but he is fading," Mythal answered, appearing as Leliana with her furrowed brow leaving despair. "You… are my last vessel. I cannot allow you to fight this war and let our people's memory disappear.""What?" Evelyn thought to herself, still confused about what she meant. "If you think you're going to make me finish what Solas started-""Even if you could, you would perish," Mythal as Solas appeared, speaking in his condescending tone. "Your body is not powerful enough and would destroy everything. No, instead I intend to hide you away. Far from the Empire and Dragonborn's eyes.""Fucking what?" Evelyn exclaimed."Do not worry. I can sustain your life for a few centuries. That should be enough time before his Empire leaves and we can start again."Evelyn's gaze hardened, her eyes narrowing as she stared unwaveringly at Mythal. The tension in her hands tightened, the skin taut under her grip. With a steely determination, she spoke, her voice laced with defiance. "You expect me to accept being hidden away, confined like some kind of prisoner?" Her words dripped with disdain. "What about Thedas? My duty as the Inquisitor, my people, my friends? I can't simply abandon them."Mythal met Evelyn's gaze, her voice was unyielding. "Your army is on the brink of collapse, and your allies are few and far between," she stated bluntly. "Attempting to break them at Minrathous, where the mightiest armies of Thedas have been defeated, is a futile endeavor. They are not of Thedas, and your efforts would be in vain."Evelyn's mouth opened, ready to counter Mythal's words, but all that escaped her lips was a stifled whimper. The weight of the truth pressed upon her, begging for release, for an argument to be made. She struggled against it, for she had to."I can't... I can't," Evelyn's voice trembled, her fists clenched in frustration. "I understand what you're saying, I truly do, but..." She paused, fighting back tears, her voice growing fierce. "Their sacrifices can't be in vain. After everything I've given, it can't all be for nothing. I must see this through to the end, no matter how daunting or impossible it may seem. I have to fight for Thedas, for my friends. I owe it to those who have fallen to ensure their deaths were not in vain. And for those who have lost faith, I will believe for them and fight."Evelyn's words stirred a surge of emotion within Mythal, her cheeks flushing with a hint of red. The passion in Evelyn's voice ignited something deep within the goddess, a conflict of emotions resurfacing.With a slight softening of her expression, Evelyn continued, her eyes burning with unwavering intensity. "So, will you just stand there and stare, or will you join me in this fight?"At that moment, Mythal wavered, gasping as the flood of emotions overwhelmed her. And there she was, standing before Evelyn once again, in her very room. A beacon of hope shone amidst the despair, reminiscent of when Solas, her friend, and perhaps something more, had stood tall. Evelyn's resolve pierced through the darkness, a single tear cascading down her cheek. With a deep breath, their eyes locked, an unspoken understanding passing between them."I see," Mythal's voice shook slightly but regained steel."So then," Evelyn shrugged. "What are we still in my mind for?""We still need to come up with a plan," Mythal crossed her arms. "And remember, there was a reason I showed you those memories of mine. Initially for hiding but… it can save us.""About that," Evelyn's voice hinted at concern. "You said the Scroll of Ages drove the Evanuris mad from reading it. But then, how could you have known unless-""I read it myself?" Mythal answered. Evelyn nodded, her expression grave. Mythal's lips quirked in a wry smile."Yes," she confirmed. "I did. It was a risk I had to take, to understand the extent of the danger it posed. One I've underestimated.""What happened?" Evelyn leaned forward, her curiosity piqued."The visions the Evanuris saw of the elvhen collapse," Mythal sighed momentarily before continuing. "They were not I saw. It was completely different.""Different how?""The visions you last saw," Mythal replied. "The one you saw in your dream that concluded you about the Dragonborn's true motives."Evelyn pondered back as she remembered. "I saw… a city burning, the Breach reopened, and the Dragonborn congratulated someone on delivering Thedas to him. It's how I found out about the Fea Opus and his plans to control the Evanuris."Mythal nodded. "That's exactly the problem. I have no recollection of what you just described at all. The vision has changed completely."Evelyn's eyes widened in shock. "What do you mean changed? How?""It is difficult to say," Mythal replied solemnly. "But what I can say with certainty is there is nothing but complete armageddon. The… Evanuris laying waste to all. Ripping the land and the Fade asunder. No mortal or spirit safe from their sadistic torture of a nightmare that never ends.""But that can only mean…," Evelyn dreaded to finish her train of thought, in some vain hope that not saying it would make it false."The Fea Opus is in the Dragonborn's grasp," Mythal concluded solemnly."So… so what do we do? If the book can control souls…""We need not worry about your forces, the book cannot control that many at once," Mythal reassured. "And the book has been dormant for so long, even someone as powerful as the Dragonborn would take years to fully master it. No, instead we should concern ourselves more with the Scroll. It's a clue to our victory.""If what you said about the Scroll causing madness then…"Mythal smiled. "I appreciate your concern but I have it handled for now. My main concern is the Scroll itself. Dragons traded for them, the ones from Tamriel. I have no doubt, the Dragonborn knows of them and more than likely used it himself.""How can you be certain?" Evelyn asked."I've seen through you how he speaks, his mannerism," Mythal answered firmly. "With absolute certainty, as if he knows that he will come out on top. Victory all but assured.""How does that help us?""When you had your Conclave, you had a choice. To fight on or surrender. You chose to fight and the future changed.""Then the vision from before would be happening if we surrendered," Evelyn surmised, understanding Mythal's point."And with that lies our dilemma," Mythal said, her expression serious. "The future is as it is because you intend to fight this war how I predicted. Holding up in Minrathous will not stop the Dragonborn. Nothing will.""Not if you and I work together," Evelyn protested. "If I had your powers, then perhaps we could draw him out and defeat him."Mythal's expression remained resolute as she shook her head. "Solas may have possessed greater strength, but he has faltered. Defeating him outright is an impossibility. However, we still have the power to thwart his plan. It is the Evanuris who pose the true threat to this world, and he will not release them without the Fea Opus. That is our objective."A surge of conflicting emotions welled up within Evelyn. She understood the validity of Mythal's words, yet she struggled to accept them fully. After all the battles fought and the arduous task of rallying allies, it felt like conceding victory to the Empire was a bitter pill to swallow. The sacrifices made by so many, all seemingly in vain. She clenched her fists tightly at her sides, her knuckles turning white with the force of her grip.Thedas... the land she had fought for, bled for, was at stake. Mythal's words echoed in her mind, piercing through the maelstrom of doubt. She couldn't afford to dwell on regrets or indulge in the realm of what-ifs. Just as she had faced the Breach, she now confronted a graver peril, one that surpassed mere border disputes. The survival of her world hung in the balance, and she knew she had to act accordingly, even if it meant accepting an unfavorable outcome.Drawing a deep breath, Evelyn resolved to push aside her reservations. The Empire's triumph would not be the end of the story; there was still a chance to avert cataclysmic disaster. With a flicker of determination in her eyes, she turned her gaze towards Mythal, ready to embrace the path that lay before them, driven by the urgency to safeguard Thedas from the looming threat of the Evanuris.After this moment of introspection, Evelyn took a deep breath and turned to Mythal, ready to ask what their next steps would be. Mythal's gaze held a grave intensity as she continued, her words laden with the weight of revelation. "The Dragonborn's intentions, as I have deduced, are to exploit the deaths caused by the Empire. Each life extinguished serves to weaken the barriers between realms, particularly the Fade. By reducing Minrathous to the last bastion, the Fea Opus can be harnessed as a source of immense power, a catalyst to shatter the Veil and release the Evanuris from their prison. However, such an act leaves the one who wields it drained and vulnerable."Evelyn's breath caught in her throat, the enormity of the situation washing over her like a cold wave. The stakes had been raised to an unimaginable level. The fate of Thedas, and perhaps even the entire world, rested on their ability to halt the Dragonborn's destructive plan. A sense of urgency surged through her veins, mingling with a renewed determination to stand against the encroaching darkness.Minrathous, the heart of the Tevinter Empire, now assumed an even more pivotal role in their struggle. It became the crucible where they must confront the Dragonborn, where they must prevent the desecration of the Fea Opus and the subsequent unleashing of the Evanuris. The path ahead was fraught with peril, but Evelyn steeled herself for the challenges to come. She understood that sacrifices would be demanded, that her strength would be tested to its limits.As Mythal's words sank in, the weight of their significance settled upon her shoulders. She knew that failure was not an option, for the consequences would be unimaginable. With a resolute expression, Evelyn vowed to marshal her allies, muster every ounce of her determination, and defy the odds in their daring quest to safeguard the world from the clutches of an ancient and devastating power.It was then that a sudden wave of searing pain coursed through both, causing them to double over in agony.Clutching her chest, Evelyn gasped for air, her mind reeling with the intensity of the pain. She staggered towards Mythal, seeking support as her vision blurred and her surroundings faded into a haze."M-Mythal, what is-""Fen'harel!"The air was heavy with the acrid scent of alchemical reagents, and the flickering light of arcane sigils cast eerie shadows across the room. The clamor of machinery and the distant echoes of tortured screams filled the air, drowning out any hope of escape. Within this nightmarish tableau, Solas, the once proud and enigmatic mage, now found himself shackled and at the mercy of Neloth.Solas's agonized screams reverberated throughout the chamber, each cry a testament to the relentless torment he endured. His face contorted with anguish, his body writhing against the restraints that held him captive. Every fiber of his being strained against the pain, but there was no respite, only the unyielding pursuit of knowledge.Neloth stood nearby, observing Solas's suffering with a detached curiosity. Magical pens scratched feverishly across multiple parchments, recording the results of his experiments. Vials, syringes, and scalpels all bloodied in finding them. As Solas's tortured wails reached a crescendo, Neloth looked up, a twisted smile tugging at the corners of his lips."Remarkable," Neloth muttered, his voice laced with a perverse fascination. "The agony he endures is beyond anything I've ever witnessed. Such resilience. Such potential."Solas's screams subsided momentarily, his ragged breaths the only testament to his shattered spirit. The pain had become a language of its own, a desperate plea for salvation. Yet, within his eyes, a flicker of defiance burned, an unyielding determination to defy his captors and protect the secrets he held.Neloth's eyes gleamed with a perverse delight as he circled Solas, reveling in the power he held over the imprisoned mage. "Oh, Dread Wolf, you are a puzzle waiting to be unraveled."His voice dripped with a twisted mix of admiration and sadistic curiosity. "Countless experiments, torture both physical and magical. I have studied your every wound, your every scar, seeking clues to the source of your immortality. Yet you resist."Solas, his voice weak yet defiant, managed to muster a response through gritted teeth. "You... will learn nothing.""Ah, that's where you're wrong," Neloth continued his tone a chilling symphony of triumph. He gestured toward the array of twisted instruments laid out on a nearby table. "With every small piece I extract, I learn a little more. The magic that sustains your kind, the secrets of the Evanuris. They will be mine."Solas's gaze hardened, his resolve unyielding. "You cannot comprehend the consequences of what you seek."Before Neloth could respond, a sudden rush of wind heralded the arrival of Gaius. With his presence commanding, he stepped forward, interrupting the scene with a single phrase."More interruptions?" Neloth remarked, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "If you're going to barge in, you could at least fetch me food and tea."Gaius cast rolling eyes with a shaking head at the Telvanni, unimpressed by his snark demeanor. But there was no time for a quick comeback, laying a measured look upon the battered Dread Wolf. As he observed all the cuts and blood seeping from his wounds, a subtle flicker of remorse and disgust danced in his eyes. He concealed his emotions well, understanding the need to maintain a facade of stoicism amidst the atrocities witnessed. But the Dread Wolf was a living being and it pained to witness the torment inflicted. Yet Gaius knew the delicate balance he needed to strike between empathy and unwavering resolve."It doesn't have to be this way, Fen'harel," the Dragonborn approached. "If you merely tell us your secrets of immortality, this can stop. The world can be saved."Solas made no effort to speak, his eyes averted and lips sealed tight. Frustration crept over the Emperor as he sighed. "You still think of me as some petty conqueror, don't you?"Gaius leaned in toward the battered elvhen. "Then perhaps," he began, his words punctuating with unwavering intensity. "I should show you what I've seen. Then at the very least, you'll understand why I'm doing all this."Without another word, he pivoted to Neloth. "You'll have to perform your experiments another day. I need to be alone with Fen'harel.""That's hardly worth interrupting my experiments," Neloth's condescending voice scoffed at the demand. "Your naivete is truly charming if weren't so annoying. Now, stop your feeble attempts at a moral intervention.""Don't test me, Neloth," Gaius seethed with restrained fury.Neloth, sensing the unyielding determination in the Emperor's words, reluctantly acquiesced. "So be it," he begrudgingly replied."I shall indulge your misguided action but don't think for a moment it will do anything."His final retort carried a biting edge, a sharp reminder of his superiority in arcane knowledge. Yet to the Dragonborn, that came with its problems as evidenced by his sigh of exasperation."Now then."The air seemed to grow heavy as the room embraced an eerie stillness. Shadows danced ominously around Solas, who remained tightly bound to the table. With a single hand placed, Gaius whispered in the Dragon tongue for a wall to part open. In a palpably tense moment, his hand stealthily withdrew from the wall and retrieved an aged scroll. Emanating an otherworldly aura - a tangible embodiment of forgotten wisdom and latent power that sent shivers down Solas's spine. The Dread Wolf strained against his restraints, his expression contorting with fear as the mere presence of the scroll sent a tremor through his being."So, I take it you know what this is then," Gaius extracted the scroll from his protective casing."Keep that accursed thing away from me!" Solas recoiled. "The Scroll of Ages is not to be read by anyone."Gaius chuckled softly. "That's what you call an Elder Scroll? Well, perhaps it makes sense with its relation to space-time. However, you should not overstate the risks. It can be read without losing your mind.""The words of a madman with no regard for others.""This scroll holds the key to understanding why I've come to Thedas, Why your actions have brought chaos to this realm," he held it aloft, catching the dim light filtering through the chamber. "You will witness its vision, and then you will understand. The time for hiding from the truth has passed, Fen'harel."In one swift motion, the Dragonborn lunged, seizing Solas by the throat. Against his desperate resistance, the Elder Scroll was forced forward, its mystical energy engulfing Solas. The room trembled as time and space blurred, trapping Solas within the relentless current of the scroll's visions.Flashes of scenes unfolded, engulfing his senses. Amidst a desolate battlefield, the air heavy with smoke and the crackling of flames, two opposing forces stood poised for imminent conflict.Amid his attempt to comprehend the scene, the visions shifted, morphing into a tableau of horror and despair. A man, his hair white as snow, bore deep wounds inflicted by malevolent claws. A young girl with shimmering silver locks, impaled by a blazing spear, tumbled from the back of a dragon that mirrored her fall in agony. A woman with raven tresses donned in black attire unleashed a blood-curdling scream as lightning crackled around her, her arm mercilessly torn asunder.Her heart clenched in agony as the visions persisted. Iron Bull, once formidable and mighty, was now a victim of merciless brutality. His body bore the savage marks of claws, flesh and blood torn apart, and his once-mighty horns shattered like fragile wishbones. Varric lay motionless upon the ground, lifeless eyes staring into nothingness, his form cleaved in half, his entrails spilled upon the earth. Even Morrigan, in her awe-inspiring dragon form, suffered a grotesque fate, her head cleanly severed as a gushing torrent of blood consumed her colossal carcass.Repeatedly, the images cycled through—a relentless onslaught of friends, allies, and nameless souls falling prey to slaughter and mutilation, their lives cruelly stolen away.Leliana, Cullen, a Dunmer, a golden-haired man with a missing hand, and an ashen-haired girl—all of them now kneeling, their bodies ravaged by wounds. Some bore the grotesque scars reminiscent of the raven-haired woman, while Cullen's eye was absent, leaving only an empty socket. Yet, rather than succumbing to pain, their expressions were etched with seething anger, their jaws clenched tightly. Their collective gaze was fixed upon a figure surrounded by towering silhouettes, an ominous presence—the Dragonborn himself.As the vision released its grip on Solas, he returned, his face etched with profound anguish and an unyielding resolve to prevent the Dragonborn's plans. The Dragonborn, their eyes widening in surprise and concern, tried to make sense of the depths of darkness Solas had witnessed."The horrors you just witnessed," Gaius narrowed at the elf. "They weren't the same to you as the others. Interesting.""This is no trifling matter! This path you tread will bring ruin upon all of Thedas, of all existence! You may call me amoral for trying to restore my people but you… you'll doom everyone."Never before had the Dread Wolf spoken with such fear in his voice, haunted eyes ablaze with a fiery terror that gripped his soul.Gaius scoffed. "Your fear warps what the Elder Scroll shows you. Though from the look in your eyes, I can only presume you saw a battle with me as the antagonist against your former companions. An ashen-haired girl and others you've never seen.""How?! How did you…""Know? The Elder Scroll does not show you the future, but all possible futures. And whatever you saw will only come to pass if you continue to resist me. Just like you, I will go to great lengths to succeed. Sacrifices must be made, no matter how unsettling they may be.""You… you can't…" Solas struggled to continue, the strain of the visions beginning to take hold."Oh, but I will, Solas," Gaius clenched the fallen god by the throat, forcing him to look him in the eye. "And know this, your struggle will not be in vain. I will take the Evanuris' power and stop them from ever hurting anyone again. Everyone will be saved, I promise you that."Magic quickly channeled in Gaius's hand, manifesting a mesmerizing aura that enveloped Solas. The Dread Wolf could only lay there, twisting in vain as he was sent into a restful slumber. The lab fell into ghostly tranquility for a short-lived moment as muffled voices grew louder beyond the laboratory doors. Faint but distinct, the heated argument between two individuals echoed through the corridors."Get out of my way, Rhiata! I demand to see the Emperor! How dare he do this? I will not stand for this!""Commander, think before you act. You cannot just march in on the Emperor like this."Before Rhiata could finish, the door to the lab was flung open, revealing Commander Marius. His face was contorted with a mix of anger and disbelief. He was soon followed by General Rhiata, who appeared concerned and wary."Emperor!" Marius raised in fury. "What have you done? You've nearly wiped the Qunari from existence. How can you justify such annihilation?""Marius, control yourself!" the Redguard general intervened. "You cannot speak to his Imperial Majesty like that! Know your place!""My place," Marius swiped at Rhiata away before returning to the Emperor's gaze. "No, this is too much! All that devastation, how can you justify it?"At that moment, as Marius's gaze wandered, his eyes fell upon the unconscious Solas. A mix of surprise flashed across the Commander's face."Fen'harel! What is he doing here? And what has been done to him?"Before any further words could be exchanged, the Dragonborn, with a subtle wave of his hand, teleported all three to the solemn confines of his office.The sudden change of surroundings silenced the room and Gaius fixed upon Marius. His voice, carrying a mix of authority and determination, spoke first."Forgive the change in scenery. Now then, Marius, I understand your anger, but this was not a decision I made lightly. The survival of our empire, of the people of Thedas, demands difficult choices. Any other way would have… lost even more lives.""Lost more lives?!" Marius flared red in his face. "Civilians, women, children, by the Nine how many prisoners there might have been. And you… you destroyed them all in an instant. They could have been saved!""Commander, you may question the means, but you cannot deny the end goal," Rhiata asserted as she stood across beside the Emperor. "The Qunari would be too much of a thorn even through a conventional invasion. His Imperial Majesty has the vision and power to secure the future for us all. We must trust in his judgment, even if it requires sacrifices along the way."Marius remained undeterred by Rhiata's argument, locking eyes with Gaius, a plea for mercy and compassion evident in their gaze."Em- Your Imperial Majesty, I implore you to consider the consequences of your actions. The empire I joined and dedicated my life to was the noble cause you gave it. To ensure justice and freedom. To protect the innocent and give true equality, in service to an empire not solely decided by race or class. I know war has casualties but this… this is going too far. We cannot sacrifice innocent lives and inflict untold suffering in pursuit of victory. There must be another way, a solution that upholds our principles and safeguards everyone's future."Gaius had kept a stern and resolute countenance during Marius's speech. And upon finishing he turned away, passing toward his desk. A loud sigh followed as he leaned over the desk, his head slowly swaying in deep concentration."I am sorry, Marius," Gaius raised his voice firmly as he turned back to the commander. "Truly and I respect your unwavering commitment to our empire. But the Qun, that horrendous ideology, was too ingrained in the Qunari. Even if successful with invasion, they would continue to resist. Marius, we are engaged in a war that demands decisive action. The path we tread is perilous, but it is the only way to secure a future free from the horrors that threaten to engulf us all."Marius's eyes flickered in disbelief, the weight of his moral compass flattened by his Emperor's ruthless pragmatism. With his mouth hung open to silence, speechless. The Emperor stood steadfast with Rhiata standing by firm, shaking her head to the Commander to give in."No," he merely muttered.His hands tightened to a fist and stared back with equal conviction. Marius's determination solidified, his commitment to his principles overshadows any allegiance to the Emperor."I will not stand by and bear witness to any more suffering of your methods. I refuse to be complicit in any further acts of brutality. As Commander of the Imperial forces, I will not allow our soldiers any more brutality. And once this is over, I will expose the truth to the Elder Council. The other generals must also understand the grave consequences of our actions. We must cease this path unless you agree to a more merciful approach."As Marius stood resolute in his convictions, his determination unwavering, Gaius's heart sank with a profound sense of regret. The weight of the Dragonborn's actions bore down heavily upon them, and a flicker of sorrow danced in his eyes."I see," Gaius spoke softly. "Well, Commander Marius, you are within your right to do so. But… I had hoped there was a way for you to understand. I simply wanted to do what was best for everyone, for Thedas and Tamriel.""Not if we act like monsters, your Imperial Majesty," Marius said as Gaius approached."No, I understand," Gaius replied, hand on the commander's shoulder. "Your principles will not allow you to go forward with this. I respect that."Marius' eyes widened, his face etched with a mix of shock and fear. He understood the depth of their miscalculation too late, as the Dragonborn's true intentions came into focus. In a sudden surge of anger and desperation, Gaius's hand shot forward, seizing Marius by the throat. The grip was firm, unyielding, as the commander struggled for breath."I do hope you find Sovngarde, Marius."The Dragonborn's grip tightened, stealing away Marius's breath. His futile attempts to free himself only grew weaker, whimpers of the Emperor's name escaping. The Dragonborn's regretful expression hardened as he shined bright in brilliant red. Two encased in the same light, Rhiata could only standby frozen in place by the horrifying sight. Her composure was held tightly in check as the light began to fade from Marius. His body went limp and with regretful remorse, the Dragonborn slowly lowered the man to the ground.The room fell into a tense silence, heavy with the weight of Marius's demise. Gaius, his remorse now overshadowed by a chilling determination, stood amidst the aftermath and his gaze shifted to Rhiata.The Redguard general's body tensed with shock and disbelief. A subtle tremor ran through her, betraying the weight of the Dragonborn's actions settling upon her shoulders."General Rhiata," Gaius finally spoke, his voice tinged with solemnity. "I regret to inform you that Commander Marius has fallen victim to Qunari assassins. His knowledge of the Qunari device led the Triumvirate to retaliate and thus led them to the destruction of their people."Rhiata's breath caught in her throat as she slumped for a second before nodding with a downward cast. "Yes… how tragic," she answered as she steeled herself. "Marius was the best commander the Dragon Empire could ever hope for.""He was true," Gaius merely nodded as he snapped his fingers.Two Dremora were summoned, carrying Marius's body away. Without needing to be told, Rhiata followed behind the dremora as Gaius called out to her."One more thing," he said. "Celanya will now be the new Commander of the Imperial forces. I trust you will relay the news.""Of course, your Imperial Majesty," Rhiata bowed. "We shall not falter with Celanya as our new Commander.""Excellent," he smiled at her resolve. "Time is of the essence, General. We will continue on until Minrathous is ours and the Thedosian Alliance crushed once and for all.""Yes, your Imperial Majesty."The Redguard general gave one more final bow, leaving Gaius to stew in his thoughts.The Dragonborn stood alone, his inner turmoil reaching a boiling point. Frustration and regret consumed him, driving him to lash out in a moment of overwhelming emotions.With a sudden surge of anger, Gaius slammed a clenched fist onto the desk before them. The impact reverberated through the room, splintering the sturdy wood and sending fragments flying. His hand now trembled, bloodied, and smeared with broken fragments."Dammit! Dammit! Dammit!" he muttered, punching his bloodied fist into the wall and cratering a small impact. "What have I done?"The remnants of the shattered desk lay scattered, a stark symbol of the consequences of their actions. Regret washed over the Dragonborn like a tidal wave, threatening to drown them in self-doubt and remorse."Have I crossed the line, become like the villains I fought against? Like Harkon or Miraak, consumed by power?"Tears welled up in his eyes, mingling with the anger that had consumed him just moments ago. A battle raged within his soul, torn between the weight of his decisions and the desperate hope to save mortals from an even darker fate.But amidst the chaos of those emotions, a glimmer of determination flickered deep within the Dragonborn's gaze. The silver ring Narria gave glinted even through the blood that covered it."No... I cannot allow despair to engulf me. There is still a chance for redemption, for the salvation of countless lives. And for that, the Evanuris's power must be taken, their legacy must end."With each word, the Dragonborn's anger transformed into an unwavering determination. He wiped away the tears and composed himself. The shattered desk now stood as a metaphor for the shattered world he sought to mend."I will carry this burden and make amends, for I refuse to become like the monsters I fought against. Mortals depend on me to forge a path toward a better future. I know I will."Taking a deep breath, Gaius straightened his posture and body language reflecting a renewed sense of purpose. Despite the weight of his regrets, his journey was not over. Not by a long shot.Out from his pocket dimension, Gaius pulled out one of the Dwemer communicators. "Nilssa," he spoke aloud as the communicator conjured an orb in his palm. "Nilssa, come in.""I am here, your Imperial Majesty," the Nord Grandmaster answered, appearing within the orb. "I am glad you have called. I am pleased to report that my agents and I have obtained the Fea Opus and elvhen orb and are en route to his Imperial Majesty.""Good, and Marcus? Is he with you?""I'm afraid not. Battlemage Marcus has forsaken his duties to chase after the Champion of Kirkwall and his friends. All for artifacts.""I will decide if the artifacts are worth preserving, Nilssa. Not you.""Of course," Nilssa apologized. "I meant no disrespect. However, Marcus is too well concerned with them. Especially with the young Thedosians he had taken under his wing.""What Thedosians?" Gaius asked, his curiosity peaked at her tone as she spoke of them."A Dalish hunter and a young mage. From Tevinter based on the looks of her robes," Nilssa replied."What?!" he raised with an intense stare. "Why didn't you stop them, Nilssa? How could you?""Your- your Imperial Majesty?" Nilssa spoke in a rare astonishment.Gaius held his breath, taking a moment to calm down. "Forgive me, Nilssa," he sighed. 'I did not give you all the information. That was an error on my part.""No need to forgive yourself," Nilssa assuaged. "This is part of your plan correct? I understand its importance. Shall I retrieve them?""No," Gaius said firmly. "Let Marcus handle it. Instead, I need you to hold onto the Fea Opus and elvhen orb for now. The time has come Nilssa. You and the Empress know what to do once we approach Minrathous.""I do," Nilssa nodded as she looked back in determination. "I will not fail you, Dragonborn."At long last, the plan set by Gaius was entering its final stage. With determination burning in his eyes, the Dragonborn set forth. The final challenge awaited him, for justice and redemption would soon be enacted.